ã€ŠHow the Ice King Became my Doting Billionaire Husbandã€‹


 Chapter 1

    "Morwenna, honey, take good care of yourself."

    "Morwenna, you don''t need to give all your schrship money to Hope Elementary. You''re going to

    college at Rosefrost Hollow, and let me tell you, it¡¯s nothing like our little mountain town. I hear the

    tuition and living costs are sky-high."

    The simple-hearted vigers in the secluded mountains were bidding farewell to a lovely young girl.

    The girl was in the typical attire of a less fortunate young woman, wearing a white T-shirt paired with

    faded blue jeans.

    She had her long hair tied back in a high ponytail, and her bright eyes and well-defined nose

    complemented her delicate, slightly chubby face, making her look charmingly soft and adorable.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    With a big backpack and various pieces of luggage, Morwenna Winslet boarded the bus heading to

    the city. She sat by the window, waving at everyone with a radiant smile.

    "See ya, everyone! And please tell Principal Johnson to keep our school going a bit more. The kids

    can¡¯t miss out on education. As soon as I''m making money, I''ll contribute to the school."

    Having grown up in the mountain town, Morwenna had earned a ce at Rosefrost Hollow

    University and was leaving her rural life behind.

    With some time left before the semester started, she hurried to Rosefrost Hollow to meet Norbert

    Hetfield, who had funded her education for years.

    And incidentally, she was to marry his good-for-nothing grandson.

    Morwenna took a two-day train ride in economy ss to Rosefrost Hollow to save money.

    At the agreed spot, she met Norbert Hetfield, dressed in a dignified suit, looking as kind-hearted as

    she had imagined.

    Norbert, grinning from ear to ear, asked, "Wenna, are you totally sure you want to marry my good-

    for-nothing grandson?"

    Without hesitation, Morwenna pped her chest confidently and dered, ¡°Absolutely!¡±

    She had thought it through. A favor as big as the ocean deserved a grand gesture in return.

    Norbert had been funding education in the mountain town for decades, and she was one of the

    beneficiaries. Such a huge debt of gratitude needed to be repaid.

    Norbert oftenined about his grandson being aplete letdown, a 28-year-old man who

    wasn¡¯t married, which seemed rather pitiful.

    She felt a strong need to help Norbert out.

    After all, many in her vige got married after just a brief introduction, so marrying a stranger didn¡¯t

    seem so unusual to her.

    Norbert was increasingly pleased with her. He had funded mountain schools and watched her grow

    up. She was kind, beautiful, clever, and ready to marry his grandson. He decisively announced,

    ¡°Wenna, if you''ve already decided, why not get hitched to him right away?¡±

    ¡°Today?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. What do you think?¡±

    Determined not to let his grandson back out after finally agreeing to marry, Norbert saw no point in

    dying. They might as well get it done immediately!

    Thirty minutester, they arrived at the city hall.

    Morwenna met Norbert¡¯s so-called worthless grandson, Stuart Hetfield.

    For a moment, Morwenna was bewildered. Weren¡¯t useless men supposed to be incapable of

    anything substantial, like the guy back in her vige who couldn¡¯t farm or even manage chickens

    properly?

    But here was Stuart, unexpectedly handsome.

    In her entire vige, she''d never spotted a man as attractive as him. His hair seemed to have a glow

    to it, even though he looked a bit moody.

    Morwenna smiled politely at Stuart.

    Radiating a ''keep out'' vibe, Stuart scrutinized Morwenna with scrutiny and disdain. The woman had

    managed to get his grandfather to coerce him into marriage.

    Under Norbert''s urging, they walked into the city hall.

    The clerks could feel Stuart''s impatience and hesitantly asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to proceed

    with the marriage?¡±

    Stuart¡¯s icy gaze was enough to send a chill down their spines.

    Thump! The stamp came down.

    And just like that, they got married

 Chapter 2

    Stuart grabbed the marriage license and tossed it carelessly to Norbert.

    It was like ticking off a checklist for him. He turned, got into his car, and mmed the door shut.

    Caught off guard and fuming, Norbert yelled, "Hold on there, young man! You just got married, and

    you have a wife now. Are you nning to leave her behind?"

    Stuart rolled down the window, ignored Norbert''s words, and looked coldly at Morwenna.

    "Remember, this marriage stays under wraps. Don¡¯t b about us outside. It¡¯s beneath me!"

    With that, he revved the engine, leaving a puff of exhaust and speeding away before Morwenna

    could respond.

    Norbert staggered with anger.

    Morwenna quickly stepped forward to steady him. "Norbert, are you all right?"

    Norbert could hardly conceal his embarrassment. He also wanted to ask if Wenna was okay.

    Coughing slightly to clear his throat, he spoke earnestly, "Wenna, you know the deal with my

    grandson, don''t you? He''s tough to deal with and not good at much. You wouldn¡¯t consider divorcing

    him, would you?"

    Morwenna immediately assured him, "Of course not, Norbert. No matter how useless he is, I¡¯ll take

    care of him. We believe in making a marriage work, not in talking of divorce lightly."

    If the people in their circles knew that someone dared call Stuart, the feared tycoon, useless, they¡¯d

    be astonished.

    Norbert looked at Morwenna¡¯s naive and sincere face, feeling like a viin who had tricked a young

    girl into a dangerous ce.

    Feeling guilty, Norbert decided to secretly transfer the ownership of Stuart¡¯s vi to Morwenna when

    he got home.

    Norbert had the driver take Morwenna to the vi where Stuart lived, hoping to give the young

    couple some space to foster their rtionship before they returned to the Hetfield''s Homestead.

    He left in a hurry, intent on hiding the marriage certificate. That way, there¡¯d be no easy way out for

    Stuart if he ever thought of divorce.

    ¡­

    Windcharm Vis was the ce where Stuart usually lived.

    The viplex wasn¡¯t luxurious, even ordinary, with many preserved historical buildings.

    But its exclusivity wasn¡¯t about wealth. Living there was a symbol of status.

    Norbert had left so hurriedly that he forgot to mention Morwenna was Norbert¡¯s wife. The driver

    dropped Morwenna off at the entrance of Windcharm Vis, not bothering with her luggage, and left.

    Carrying her bags, Morwenna found her way to Area One.

    She saw a small yard enclosed by a picket fence with a modest three-story house.

    It reminded Morwenna of the grandest house in her vige, though not as grandly decorated, which

    comforted her.

    It seemed the Hetfield family wasn¡¯t as wealthy as she feared, which eased her worries about

    potential barriers due to wealth.

    The yard was spacious, perfect for growing flowers someday.

    Thinking it, Morwenna walked through the yard to the house, took out the key Norbert gave her, and

    opened the front door.

    While stepping in, she saw Stuart sitting on the living room couch.

    Tall and casually elegant, Stuart had left his suit jacket aside, his shirt cor loosely opened,

    revealing an alluring Adam''s apple. A small mole at the corner of his eye lifted as he looked up,

    every move radiating azy aristocracy.

    Morwenna was struck by his appearance, as splendid as a character from a ssic painting.

    At that moment, Morwenna looked entirely out of ce with arge backpack stuffed with

    belongings.

    She had brought all her essential items from her college life to save money.

    She had a timeworn suitcase in her left hand, and in the other, a retro Nokia phone you practically

    never see around these days. Apart from her pretty face, everything else about her was a mess.

    The contrast between them couldn''t be starker.

    Feeling a bit nervous, Morwenna smiled sincerely. "Hi Stuart, I¡¯m Morwenna."

    Looking like a king of his domain confronted by an intruder, Stuart emitted a barely perceptible

    threat.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    His mature, icy voicemanded. "Get out!"

 Chapter 3

    "Get out!" The sharp, undeniablemand echoed through the room.

    Morwenna flinched, her grip tightening on the suitcase she carried. She believed Norbert was

    probably right - Stuart may not have what it takes to get a wife. He was undoubtedly handsome but

    far too fierce for most.-

    Yet, she had promised Norbert to take good care of Stuart and couldn''t abandon that promise.

    After a moment of thought, Morwenna spoke earnestly, "I''m a great cook, you know. I''m quite

    efficient with the housework, too. And I''m good at looking after people."

    Stuart sat there, his demeanor as cold as icicles hanging from the eaves of houses in a winter

    vige, beautiful but dangerously sharp.

    But Morwenna wasn''t intimidated. As a child, when there were no sweets to eat, she would break

    off icicles and crunch on them.

    She wasn''t bothered by the coldness, her face a picture of sincerity.

    Suddenly, Stuart¡¯s phone rang.

    With a casual movement, he answered the call.

    Norbert''s voice came warning through the phone, "Take good care of Morwenna. She¡¯s now staying

    at Windcharm Vis, and if you dare turn her away, that woman will never set foot in our family

    again!"

    Stuart¡¯s voice deepened. "This is thest time!"

    After hanging up, he looked at Morwenna with narrowed eyes. "You said you wanted to take care of

    me?"

    Morwenna nodded, her gaze inadvertently falling on a small, mesmerizing mole near the corner of

    Stuart¡¯s eye.

    Stuart suddenly chuckled, a sound dark and chilling, like a viin eyeing his prey with sharp fangs

    exposed. ¡°Given you''re so stubborn about remaining here, alright, go ahead!¡±

    But he didn''t make it sound like an easy promise.

    Challenging Norbert''s threats and daring to step into his life, she should be prepared for the

    consequences.

    Unaware that this marriage was out of threats from Norbert and Stuart was utterly reluctant,

    Morwenna saw Stuart''s agreement as a positive sign. Her eyes brightened, curving like crescents in

    pure joy.

    Stuart¡¯s cold gaze paused unexpectedly.

    Carrying her luggage, Morwenna stepped into the house. Then she nearly bumped into a man in a

    floral shirt at the entrance.

    "Mr. Hetfield, who is this beautiful beauty?" the man asked.

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    As she entered, she saw the house wasn¡¯t just home to Stuart. There were other men and women.

    The living room was full of drinks, and a group gathered around, boisterously enjoying themselves.

    Around Stuart, though, it seemed as if there was an invisible barrier, with him sitting apart from the

    rest.

    When Stuart had spoken earlier, everyone had fallen silent, and since Morwenna had been outside,

    she hadn¡¯t noticed these people.

    At the time, a dozen pairs of eyes fixed on her.

    As Morwenna walked in, the drunk crowd encircled her, sizing her up.

    "Ha, she is special, isn''t she? What era is this antique from? Looks so out of ce."

    "How has Mr. Hetfield''s taste changed so much? With a pearl-like Adide, how could he fancy this

    in Jane?"

    "She''s pretty, sure, but is she even of age?"

    Surrounded and mocked by the dressed-up group, Morwenna became the target of their ridicule.

    Stuart did nothing to stop them, watching indifferently.

    Emboldened by hisck of action, the crowd became more unrestrained.

    A regr girl might have crumbled under such scrutiny, feeling inferior and frightened.

    But not Morwenna. Raised in hardship, she had developed a resilience umon to many.

    Frowning at the crowd, she stated earnestly. "That''s rude, you know."

 Chapter 4

    The crowd paused, then erupted intoughter.

    Talking manners with these folks was a real hoot.-

    Their words became even harsher.

    "Shameless! Are you trying to sneak into Windcharm Vis as a maid to be Mr. Hetfield¡¯s woman?"

    "And look at you, thinking you can get close to Mr. Hetfield. Who do you think you are?"

    "Oh, Adide''s only been gone a few days, and you¡¯re already making a move on Mr. Hetfield. You

    can¡¯t hold a candle to Adide."

    "Get lost. Don''t let us see your face around here anymore."

    These young men were experts at bullying.

    It was because Stuart hadn¡¯t stepped in, and with Morwenna''s outfit, no one would associate her

    with Stuart. They assumed she was a new maid trying to catch Stuart''s eye with her odd behavior.

    During this exchange, a man in a floral shirt walked over and shoved Morwenna.

    Carrying too much luggage, she couldn¡¯t dodge and staggered.

    She took a deep breath, her anger simmering. She sensed disrespect, disdain, and contempt from

    their words and actions. But she didn¡¯t see why she should be scorned.

    She tolerated Stuart because of Norbert¡¯s kindness, but these strangers had no right toy hands

    on her.

    The man in the floral shirt saw the defiance in Morwenna''s eyes and sshed his drink toward her.

    In a swift move, Morwenna dropped her suitcase, grabbed his wrist, and the drink swayed, a few

    drops trickling down her hand.

    Morwenna stared at him, snapping, "If you dare touch me again, I will fight back."

    Morwenna was kind and gentle, but she was no coward.

    Are these men trying to hurt her? She¡¯d fight back.

    Once, she had gone into the woods to gather herbs and encountered a wild boar. The boar tried to

    hurt her, and she managed to kill it even with two broken ribs.

    Why would she fear men if she wasn¡¯t afraid of a wild boar?

    These folks didn¡¯t know what was going through Morwenna¡¯s mind.

    If they knew they were less than pigs in her eyes, they¡¯d probably be livid.

    The man in the floral shirt tried to pull his hand back but couldn¡¯t.

    Her delicate hands had a surprising strength.

    Feeling his struggle, Morwenna didn¡¯t want to start a fight while Stuart was around. It wouldn¡¯t seem

    proper.

    So, she let go, but as the man was pulling hard, he lost his bnce and fell hard on the ground, his

    drink sshing all over him. It was a total mess.

    There was a moment of silence.

    Morwenna was innocent. She didn¡¯t mean for it to happen.

    At that moment, Stuart spoke, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Mor... whatever, apologize.¡±

    Stuart didn¡¯t even remember Morwenna¡¯s name. His tone wasn¡¯t sharp or loud, casually

    authoritative, leaving no room for argument.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Yet, Morwenna countered, ¡°I did nothing wrong. Why should I apologize?¡±

    The scene grew even quieter.

    No one expected someone to challenge Stuart openly. Was this country girl seeking her doom?

    Stuart often seemed casual and carefree, but everyone knew his indifference masked a ruthless

    disposition. His nickname, the big bad wolf, wasn¡¯t for nothing. Those who crossed Stuart always

    met grim fates.

    Everyone waited for Stuart¡¯s reaction.

    Stuart showed little emotion, his eyes half-closed as if tired, expressing annoyance. ¡°Apologize or

    get out.¡±

    Morwenna¡¯s bright eyes met Stuart¡¯s, the light in her eyes dimming to disappointment.

    She realized her husband wouldn¡¯t stand up for her. They wouldn¡¯t be like the devoted couples in

    her hometown.

    But she couldn¡¯t just leave. She hadn¡¯t repaid the years of support from Norbert yet, and she had

    promised to take care of Stuart.

    So, Morwenna¡¯s bright eyes lowered, her fists clenched, and she murmured an apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

 Chapter 5

    Morwenna''s gaze was so pure that everyone could see her disappointment.

    She was too sincere to fit in with this city.

    After Morwenna apologized, someone mockingly pushed her around.

    Embarrassed but not violent, the man in the floral shirt kicked Morwenna¡¯s old suitcase in

    frustration, leaving it dented and useless.

    Morwenna kept stepping back.

    She knew she could call Norbert to prevent her from being driven away, but she didn¡¯t want to worry

    him on her first day in Rosefrost Hollow.

    She bowed her head, and the disappointment in her eyes turned into resolve when no one was

    looking.

    So they thought they could hurt her?

    Fine, she would remember each one of them!

    Revenge would be sweet and silent!

    At that moment, seeming tired of the drama, Stuart said, ¡°Enough. Let¡¯s wrap this up.¡±

    Stuart was known for his firm decisions.

    As long as he allowed it, any mischief went. But once he spoke, the rowdy crowd of young elites

    immediately ceased their antics and prepared to leave.

    They didn¡¯t dare to contradict Stuart.

    Just Morwenna was silent, keeping her head down.

    Then Stuart added, ¡°Zoe, see that she¡¯s settled in. We won¡¯t need any part-time workers or maids

    anymore. Hand over the daily chores to her.¡±

    The elegant, older butler, Zoe, approached Morwenna.

    Those still in the house overheard Stuart¡¯s instructions and exchanged puzzled looks.

    It was unusual for everyone who knew Stuart¡¯s quirk of not liking strangers around his ce.

    Usually, maids and cooks visited only to perform their duties and left. Even Zoe, who had cared for

    Stuart since childhood, didn¡¯t stay overnight at Windcharm Vis.

    Yet, he had given the new maid a room. That meant she would be staying overnight under the same

    roof as Stuart!

    They were shocked and baffled.

    Who was that maid?

    She was so inly dressed and simple, how then did shee to live in such a ce like

    Windcharm Vis?

    The group left, their minds swirling with shock.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    The vi quieted down.

    Following Stuart¡¯s orders, Zoe led Morwenna to a room on the first floor and exined, ¡°Miss, you¡¯ll

    stay here. Mr. Hetfield''s room is upstairs. He doesn''t like disturbances, so remember not to go up

    unless necessary.¡±

    Morwenna was relieved to hear she wouldn¡¯t be living too closely with Stuart.

    After all, she was only a university freshman, not quite ready to share a space so intimately with a

    man she had just met.

    Seeing the kind faces around her, Morwenna addressed the butler, ¡°Zoe, thank you. I¡¯m Morwenna

    Winslet. You can call me Wenna.¡±

    Zoe was momentarily stunned. Usually, only Stuart called her Zoe, while others, including his

    friends, respectfully referred to her as Ma¡¯am.

    Zoe¡¯s expression softened, and she said with sympathy, ¡°Ms. Winslet, Mr. Hetfield has requested

    that you tidy up the living room today, and from now on, you will manage his daily needs.¡±

    That was a great responsibility for a girl who appeared so young.

    Morwenna showed no discontent, energetically nodding. "Okay, I''ll do my best."

    Zoe sighed. "Put down your things, and I¡¯ll show you around the vi and teach you how to use

    some of the appliances."

    From a humble background, Morwenna hadn¡¯t seen many of these devices.

    Zoe patiently exined everything, sensing her goodwill.

    At the end of it, Morwenna bowed deeply. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Morwenna seemed so earnest and innocent that Zoe felt a softening in her heart. She gave

    Morwenna her phone number, allowing her to call if she had any questions. As dusk approached,

    Zoe left.

    After tidying her room, Morwenna stepped out to find Stuart had retired upstairs, and the vi was

    quiet.

    Only the messy living room remained.

    Already exhausted from the enduring train ride, Morwenna was motivated by the thought of

    repaying Norbert''s kindness.

    Repaying the favor was her mission.

    It was time to clean up!

 Chapter 6

    Zoe usually managed the vi cleaning by calling a few part-time cleaners over.

    But it was all on Morwenna, who started working at dusk and didn''t finish until eleven at night.

    After finishing her chores, Morwenna returned to her room for a bath and sleep, only to find she

    couldn''t figure out how to use the smart bathtub.

    Zoe had exined how to use the vacuum cleaner and the washing machine, but it hadn''t urred

    to her that Morwenna, who grew up in the mountains, was used to heating water for baths and had

    never used a shower, let alone the smart bathtub.

    Morwenna thought about asking Zoe for help, but it was sote, she didn¡¯t want to disturb her.

    She briefly considered asking the man upstairs but dropped the thought. He surely wouldn¡¯t help.

    After fiddling with it for ages, she managed only to run cold water and had a cold bath.

    She''s got a strong body, and she''d dipped in cold water a bunch of times before anyway.

    After the bath, Morwenna sneezed twice from the cold and fell asleep when her head hit the pillow

    due to sheer exhaustion.

    The room was spacious and beautiful, unlike any Morwenna had ever stayed in.

    A closer look would reveal that her belongings took up only a small cab, and she curled up in

    the corner of therge bed, looking pitiable, like someone living on another¡¯s charity.

    ¡­

    The following morning, Morwenna got up at six sharp.

    She felt a bit feverish, perhaps because of the cold bath from the night before.

    But being generally healthy, she didn¡¯t dwell on it and headed to the kitchen like a dutiful housewife

    to prepare breakfast after freshening up.

    When opening the refrigerator, she was stunned.

    It held only some beverages and alcohol, no vegetables or meat whatsoever.

    Remembering Zoe¡¯s instructions that Stuart only ate fresh food, she wondered, ¡°Does putting food

    in the fridge make it not fresh?¡±

    It was no use pondering that then. Morwenna hurried out to buy groceries.

    After a brisk walk in the chilly air, she realized the neighborhood didn¡¯t have a grocery store.

    She ended up at a cafe and bought some breakfast items.

    Just some muffins and coffee cost a whopping sixty bucks!

    Shocked by the price, she bought only Stuart¡¯s portion, deciding to eat some bread she had brought

    from her train journey instead.

    After packing the breakfast, she rushed back, waiting for Stuart to wake up.

    She waited until eleven in the morning.

    As an early riser by habit, Morwenna couldn¡¯t fathom someone sleeping in sote.

    Growing increasingly worried, she wondered if something had happened to Stuart and if he might

    have fainted.

    Biting the bullet, Morwenna went upstairs. She couldn¡¯t just ignore her useless husband.

    Reaching Stuart¡¯s room, she knocked, but there was no response.

    ¡°He must have fainted,¡± she thought.

    The door was ajar, so Morwenna entered.

    Inside, she saw Stuart lying with his eyes closed, his body enveloped in white sheets, his shirt

    slightly raised to reveal a perfect waist, and a sliver of sunlight from the curtain gap shining on him.

    Morwenna was spellbound.

    A simple girl from the mountains like her had never seen such a sight.

    She instinctively walked over.

    Was it to admire the beauty or to check if Stuart had fainted?

    As Morwenna leaned over, she unconsciously swallowed.

    Suddenly, Stuart¡¯s eyes snapped open, and he grabbed Morwenna by the throat with a swift

    movement.

    Previously, Morwenna¡¯s impression of Stuart was of a reckless and carefree man who didn¡¯t show

    respect to someone as notable as Norbert, almost like a terror of the world.

    But at that moment, she felt a dangerous chill, more threatening than facing a wild boar.

    While most people would be terrified, Morwenna''s immediate response to Stuart squeezing her

    neck was to hit right back at him.

    She threw a punch at Stuart¡¯s abdomen, but he reacted faster, pulling her toward him.

    Thrown off bnce, Morwenna fell onto Stuart.

    The grip on her neck tightened, causing a painfulpression in her chest, and the intense

    suffocation angered Morwenna.

    Parking herself on Stuart, she seemed topletely forget about the hand around her throat, and

    smacked him hard across the face.

    When her life felt threatened, a handsome man was no different from a wild boar to Morwenna. She

    had to strike hard!

    Stuart''s face caught the punch head-on and just like that, he was thoroughly awake.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 7

    Stuart groggily observed the woman straddling his waist, one hand clutching his shirt at the chest,

    the other balled into a fist.

    He felt a headache.

    He just woke up, and his voice was as hoarse as a bass drum. "Drop it."

    Recognising Stuart was totally awake and his hold on her neck was lessening, Morwenna¡¯s face

    ballooned up in indignation, looking like a miffed squirrel, she retorted ¡°What about you let go of my

    neck first, huh?!"

    Stuart released his hold, noticing the purplish bruises on Morwenna¡¯s neck. His gaze flickered

    momentarily.

    He muttered, ¡°Who let you in?¡±

    Morwenna suddenly felt guilty. ¡°I saw you weren¡¯t up at this hour and thought you might have

    passed out. Just came to check.¡±

    With those words, her guilt intensified.

    Before she entered, Stuart had been sleeping soundly, undisturbed.

    After her entrance, Stuart''s handsome face bore a bruise, and there was blood at the corner of his

    mouth.

    Morwenna was about to say something to mend the situation.

    Feeling her unusually high body temperature through his clothes as she sat on his waist, Stuart

    finally scowled, ¡°How long do you n on sitting there?¡±

    Once, the debutantes of Rosefrost Hollow had debated what it would take to stir the real emotions

    of Stuart, the so-called demon lord.

    If Morwenna were part of that discussion, she might suggest, ¡°Try punching him.¡±

    Realizing she was still sitting on him, Morwenna quickly rolled off.

    She didn''t exactly feel like she was in the wrong, but there was this nagging thought that she went

    too far.

    She had barged into his room, climbed onto his bed, and hit him.

    But, she reacted out of defense when threatened.

    Stuart had instigated it by going for her neck first, and her response was just basic instinct.

    No matter how she justified it inside, Morwenna felt she was somewhat in the wrong.

    Thus, she sincerely apologized. ¡°Stuart, I¡¯m sorry for entering your room without permission.¡±

    After that, Morwenna quickly fled Stuart¡¯s room.

    Descending the stairs, she sighed deeply.

    Stuart already disliked her, and here she was, striking him on the second day of their marriage. She

    worried about whether they could ever coexist peacefully.

    ¡­

    Back in the room, Stuart dabbed at the blood at the corner of his mouth.

    His deep gaze rippled like ake disturbed by a pebble.

    He typically demanded solitude while resting, a rule well understood by the folks at the Hetfield''s

    Homestead. Nobody dared intrude into his room. And at Windcharm Vis, it was even more

    unlikely as no one stayed overnight.

    He hadn¡¯t encountered such a situation sinceing into power as an adult.

    He had hurt someone again.

    Seeing the marks on her neck, he knew the force he had used.

    Yet, the girl didn¡¯t fear him. Instead, she apologized.

    The rare emotional fluctuation suppressed the irritability brought on by insomnia.

    Unaware of Stuart¡¯s thoughts, Morwenna reheated breakfast downstairs and waited a while before

    Stuart sluggishly appeared.

    Trying to act as if nothing had happened, she greeted him with a sincere smile, ¡°Stuart, breakfast is

    ready.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Stuart nced at Morwenna, who seemed utterly unresentful, always smiling foolishly, his eyes

    briefly resting on the bruises on her neck, finding them somewhat ring.

    With a smile, Morwenna said, ¡°Stuart, Norbert called to say he¡¯sing over for dinner this

    weekend.¡±

    Thinking to ease the atmosphere with somemon ground, Morwenna hoped not to aggravate

    Stuart too much after the beating.

    However, Stuart¡¯s demeanor turned icy at these words.

    Was she using Norbert to threaten him?

    ncing at the breakfast on the table, he coldly said, ¡°I don¡¯t eat takeout. You¡¯ll weed and till the

    entire garden today.¡±

    After saying that, Stuart turned and left.

    Seeing him leave so casually, Morwenna''s previous guilt faded away. It wasn''t due to the gardening

    work but thevish breakfast that morning for which she''d shelled out over sixty dors!

    She hadn¡¯t even indulged herself! And Stuart just dismissed it without a second thought, absolutely

    lacking in manners.

    She wasn¡¯t upset about the choking. After all, she had intruded into Stuart¡¯s room first.

    But wasting food and money was uneptable!

    He was indeed a nuisance!

 Chapter 8

    As midday approached, with her stomach rumbling, Morwenna tucked into what was essentially a

    brunch.

    She felt replete and satisfied, and her mood greatly improved.

    She went to the yard, rolled up her sleeves, and got to work.

    Weeding and tilling the soil was no challenge for her.

    The yard was lovely and spacious, although overrun with weeds.

    Growing up in the mountains, Morwenna viewed anything that wasn¡¯t a colorful flower or a crop as a

    weed.

    Weeds could hinder crop growth and had to be removed.

    So, she diligently pulled out all the verdant weeds and tidied up the entire yard.

    She knew Stuart was testing her patience, but she wasn¡¯t scared.

    Norbert had warned her about Stuart''s temper, and she felt she should be more patient with her

    husband.

    After several hours of hard work, Morwenna called Zoe to find the only local supermarket in her

    area.

    The market was in District 8, preserved at the demand of local elders.

    Holding her groceries and eyeing the dwindling cash in her purse, Morwenna knew she needed a

    job.

    She was responsible for buying groceries and cooking for Stuart. Given the high cost of living in

    Rosefrost Hollow and Stuart¡¯s pampered nature, her funds were insufficient.

    Since she lived in Stuart¡¯s house and used his furniture, she thought it was only fair for her to

    handle the groceries and cooking.

    They were married, after all, and sharing household expenses was a natural part of that

    partnership.

    Feeling like she was getting the better end of the deal, she resolved to earn money and treat Stuart

    to better meals.

    Walking up to a fishmonger, she eagerly inquired, ¡°Excuse me, sir, are you hiring someone to help

    with fish?¡±

    The fish guy nced up, somewhat surprised. "Sure, but you seem a bit too delicate for this kind of

    tough stuff, don''t you think?"

    Ten minutester, the fishmonger watched in awe as Morwenna skillfully filleted a carp.

    ¡°If you want, I can slice them thinner,¡± she offered.

    ¡°That¡¯s, um, that¡¯s fine. But you know, the pay isn¡¯t great here. Four thousand a month. Would you

    take that?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely! I¡¯m more than willing!¡±

    "Okay then, you''re on from next Monday."

    Morwenna left the fishmonger with a bounce in her step. The job was close to home and wouldn¡¯t

    interfere with her duties to Stuart.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    After returning to the house, she cheerfully made dinner, waiting for Stuart toe home.

    The dinner cooled as the evening wore on, and there was no sign of Stuart.

    Unable to resist, Morwenna nibbled on a bread roll to stave off her hunger, then stepped outside to

    wait on a garden bench, gazing toward the gate.

    She decided to get Stuart¡¯s mobile number to check when he¡¯d be home for meals.

    After a long afternoon, sitting down made her eyelids heavy, and she drifted off to sleep.

    When Stuart finally arrived at midnight, he brought a sharp, almost metallic scent.

    He was surprised to find the house lights on, casting a warm yellow glow at night, and even more so

    to see someone waiting for him.

    His footsteps woke Morwenna.

    Rubbing her eyes, she smiled at him. ¡°You¡¯re back, Stuart. I¡¯ve cleaned up the yard.¡±

    His stern look softened momentarily, then turned puzzled as he asked, ¡°Did you pull out the

    orchids?¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t those weeds?¡± Morwenna asked, confused.

    ¡°Heh, those ¡®weeds¡¯ were worth over a hundred thousand. Get the same ones and rent them.¡±

    Morwenna paled at the realization.

    A hundred thousand?

    Had she mistaken such valuable nts for weeds?

    Ignoring her distress, Stuart entered the house. Morwenna followed, trying to say something to ease

    the tension.

    Shoving the cold dinner aside, Stuart made a bitingment, "If you can''t cook, ask Zoe. Heck,

    even a dog would pass this up," before he scampered upstairs.

    The table housed a cold spread of a meat dish, a vegetable side, and a bowl of creamy tomato

    soup - a veritable feast for someone like Morwenna who was used to simple meals.

    Morwenna stood frozen, then ran outside to the discarded orchids, tears welling up as she

    crouched.

    She could handle hardship and harsh words, but ruining such expensive nts was too much for

    her.

    Kids back in the mountains hadn¡¯t even gotten all their textbooks yet.

    How could she justify wasting so much money?

    Upstairs, Stuart watched, surprised as she broke down crying.

    Just yesterday, she dared to fight back in front of many people.

    This morning, she hit harder with each punch.

    And she was crying at the time?

 Chapter 9

    Stuart yanked the curtains shut, cutting off his view. The woman was crafty enough to trick Norbert

    and now her weeping? Just a performance.

    Unaware of the observer above, Morwenna wept quietly before drying her eyes and steeling herself.

    The damage was done, and crying wouldn''t fix anything. She had to do her best to mend the

    situation.

    The flowers she had uprooted in the afternoony beside her, waiting for their rentation. Under

    the moonlight, Morwenna moved with a resilience that belied her delicate frame, bustling about the

    garden.

    It was 3 A.M.

    Stuart suddenly awoke, his eyes filled with a restless irritation vastly different from his daytime

    indolence, feeling like he was still trapped in a nightmare.

    It was too quiet.

    The silence was oppressive, like being in a pitch-ck sewer, a monster lurking in the shadows.

    Then, he heard a faint, delicate sound.

    The sound shattered the oppressive darkness binding him.

    He shook off the mood, got up, and walked to the window, pulling aside the curtain. Below, he saw

    the source of the noise. Morwenna was carefully renting the uprooted orchids.

    She was meticulously tending to the orchids. Money was tight, and she could only save what she

    could andpensate for the lossester. Her head spun, probably from the cold shower she had

    the previous day, which might have brought on a fever, but she couldn¡¯t stop.

    Time was of the essence with the orchids. The longer they were out of the earth, the less likely they

    would survive.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    These orchids represented more than money. They were textbooks and school supplies for the

    children. Compared to that, her illness was a minor inconvenience, which she could remedy with

    medicine.

    Upstairs, Stuart watched silently, his internal turbulence unexpectedly calming.

    Morwenna persevered until the first light of dawn began to streak across the sky, finishing renting

    all the flowers. After watering them onest time, she prayed for their survival.

    Then, suddenly, the watering can fell from her hands, and she copsed beside the flowerbed.

    Since arriving at Windcharm Vis, she had been nonstop, hardly resting, catching a cold from the

    cold bath,boring in the afternoon sun, and staying up all night distressed. Even the strongest

    body couldn¡¯t withstand that.

    Stuart frowned from the second floor and went downstairs to Morwenna.

    Seeing her dirty, fever-flushed face, Stuart reluctantly picked her up and carried her back into the

    house.

    He didn¡¯t consider himself a good man but didn¡¯t want to face Norbert¡¯s questions if something

    happened to her under his roof.

    He fetched some fever reducer andmanded coldly, ¡°Get up and take this.¡±

    But Morwenna was unresponsive in her faint.

    Impatient, Stuart propped her up and forced the medicine into her mouth.

    Perhaps the bitterness of the medicine stirred her as Morwenna groggily opened her eyes, which

    were misty and vulnerable, like a newborn kitten.

    In her delirium, she mistook Stuart for the neighbor friend who often looked after her and

    identally bit his finger, whimpering, ¡°It¡¯s bitter.¡±

    Stuart stiffened, withdrew his finger, and handed her a ss of water with a sternmand, ¡°Don¡¯t

    spit it out. Swallow it.¡±

    Wanting to spit but too obedient to defy, Morwenna swallowed the medicine and leaned against

    Stuart, her head nuzzling against him before she drifted back into a heavy sleep.

    Stuart lifted her from his chest andid her back on the bed, lingering for reasons unknown to

    himself.

    Perhaps it was her gaze, so reminiscent of a kitten in a sewer, that thawed a tiny fraction of warmth

    into his icy veins.

 Chapter 10

    Stuart stood by, observing quietly.

    With his eyes habitually narrowed, no one could tell what was going through his mind.

    The fever reducer worked quickly. Morwenna broke out in a sweat, and her fever began to subside.

    In her groggy state, she felt like see was seeing Stuart.

    When Morwenna regained consciousness, it was already 1 PM the next day. She had slept right

    through the morning, waking because she was hungry.

    Morwenna was tough. Even a high fever that knocked her out didn''t keep her down long. After

    taking the medicine and sleeping off the fever, she was up as if nothing had happened.

    She rolled out of bed, dashed to the yard to check on her orchids, and seeing they were all fine, she

    hurried back inside. Her stomach was growling. The meal from yesterday, a simple spread of three

    dishes and a soup, had disappeared, presumably cleaned up by someone, which she found a bit

    regrettable.

    She decided to make herself some spaghetti, reluctantly skipping the egg.

    She had to economize for Stuart andpensate for the orchids, so she watched every penny.

    As Morwenna was cooking the spaghetti, Norbert called.

    Norbert asked with concern, ¡°Hey, Wenna, how have you been these days? Has Stuart been

    treating you well? Anything bothering you, you must tell me, okay?¡±

    Caught off guard by the rare show of concern, as an orphan, she wasn¡¯t used to it. Morwenna felt a

    bit overwhelmed.

    Thinking back to the blurry vision of the previous night, Stuart had taken care of her while she was

    sick.

    To Morwenna, a little kindness went a long way. So she answered earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m doing well. Stuart

    hasn¡¯t been mean. He¡¯s a good person.¡±

    Hearing that, Norbertughed heartily. ¡°That¡¯s great, girl. Thanks for looking after Stuart.¡±

    Norbert was genuinely happy. It was rare for anyone to call his grandson a good person.

    It reassured Norbert to keep the secret of his grandson¡¯s marriage, determined not to let family

    drama disturb the young couple.

    After a few more words with Norbert, Morwenna hung up, only to see Stuart standing at the bottom

    of the staircase, watching her. She got a bit of shock, almost dropping her phone into the spaghetti.

    ¡°Stuart, you... you didn¡¯t go to work today?¡±

    Noticing a bruise still on Stuart¡¯s face, Morwenna felt a hint of guilt.

    It had only been two days since she moved into Windcharm Vis. On her first day, she hit Stuart.

    On the second, she wrecked his garden, and yet, he had taken care of her while she was ill.

    In Morwenna¡¯s eyes, she was supposed topensate for the damage she had caused.

    Even if Stuart was surly, she didn¡¯t think he was in the wrong. Her biggest gripe with Stuart was

    probably just the waste of food.

    Stuart remained silent.

    Looking at her spaghetti and then considering the time, Morwenna spoke again.

    ¡°Um, Stuart, I¡¯m cooking spaghetti. Do you want some?¡±

    She didn''t expect Stuart to ept, considering he had despised yesterday¡¯s meal as something not

    even a dog would eat.

    To her surprise, Stuart walked to the dining table and sat down.

    Morwenna was shocked. Was he going to eat?

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    So, she cooked more spaghetti.

    After a thought, she fried an egg for Stuart.

    The te of spaghetti, garnished with green veggies and topped with a fried egg, was nothing like

    the fancy dishes Stuart usually ate.

    Stuart took a bite, paused, and found it unexpectedly delicious.

    Morwenna watched him cautiously. Seeing him eat with his fork, she finally rxed.

    She started eating her meal, which had no egg.

    Stuart noticed but didn''t think much of it, assuming she didn¡¯t like eggs.

    He never imagined that someone might skimp on an egg to save money.

 Chapter 11

    After finishing their spaghetti, Stuart hadn''t left the house. He sat on the couch, eyes closed,

    appearing mentally drained.

    Morwenna felt ufortably dirty when still covered in dirt and sweat from a fever.

    Yet, she hesitated to take a cold shower.

    It wasn''t the illness she feared but the inconvenience it might cause others.

    Tentatively, Morwenna approached Stuart and whispered, "Stuart, can you please... show me how

    to get the hot water running?"

    Stuart wasn''t asleep, but he reclined on the couch with his eyes shut, clearly not in the mood to

    interact.

    Morwenna couldn''t continue.

    Usually bright and cheerful, she felt awkward and constrained, alone with a man for the first time in

    many years.

    Ignored by Stuart, she quietly retreated to her room.

    In the bathroom, Morwenna called Zoe for help while she fumbled with the taps.

    Eventually, she looked at the tub full of cold water and blushed with embarrassment. She felt foolish

    for not learning even after calling Zoe, who would have toe over and help.

    Morwenna waited for Zoe.

    Suddenly, Stuart strode into her room.

    After seeing her standing in the bathroom, Stuart walked straight toward her without hesitation.

    His demeanor came with the irritability of insomnia. He hade to see why Morwenna seemed

    calmer after nting flowers the previous night, only to find a bathtub filled with cold water. His gaze

    turned icy.

    Sarcastically, Stuart sneered, "Oh, ying the sick and pitiful card in front of me by taking cold

    showers? You know how to y your part."

    Morwenna was tough, but being wrongly used was something she couldn¡¯t stand.

    "You got me wrong!" she protested, puffing up her face. "I just don¡¯t know how to get the hot water."

    Before she could finish, Stuart turned on the cold shower, drenching Morwenna from head to toe.

    Caught off-guard, she shielded her eyes and asked, "Stuart, what are you doing!"

    Cold as ever, Stuart scoffed, "You like cold showers, huh? I¡¯ll ensure you get enough."

    The icy water seeped into her clothes, ufortably hugging her under-the-weather body.

    Stuart was like a cruel viin.

    But Morwenna wasn¡¯t one to take bullies.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    She lunged at Stuart, attempting to snatch the shower head from him.

    But Stuart was too tall, and she couldn''t reach them.

    Instead, Morwenna charged and pushed him hard, causing them to tumble into the bathtub, which

    was half-filled with cold water.

    As Stuart fell, he grabbed Morwenna, dragging her down with him.

    Furious yet restrained, Morwenna remembered how Stuart had looked after her when she was sick

    the day before. She valued his kindness.

    But as she found herself pinned under him in the cold water, Stuart¡¯s mocking gaze infuriated her,

    and she bit him on the shoulder.

    Stuart was infuriating.

    At that moment, Zoe knocked and entered.

    Stunned, Zoe surveyed the scene.

    In her mind, Stuart had never been in such disarray since he was a teenager. Usually, his methods

    were harsh and ruthless if he had to deal with someone, leaving no chance for retaliation.

    Seeing them, Zoe hesitated before saying, "Mr. Hetfield, I came to teach Ms. Winslet how to run the

    hot water."

    While feeling wronged and still sick, Morwenna''s voice wavered with emotion. "Stuart, it''s also my

    first time living with someone else. I want to take good care of you, to treat you well. If I¡¯m messing

    up anywhere, just let me know. Can¡¯t we talk instead of this?"

 Chapter 12

    Stuart was deep in thought.

    For the first time, someone had promised to look out for him, to treat him well.

    It was almostughable.

    Yet, for some reason, Stuart didn''tugh.

    The icy look in his eyes softened as he realized he had misjudged the girl before him.

    Then, Stuart caught a whiff of a faint scent, likevender mixed with the sweetness of vani, a

    calming, sleep-inducing aroma.

    Was he feeling sleepy? Had the scent been the reason for his calmnessst night?

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Stuart turned to Zoe and said, "Zoe, you can leave now."

    Casting a worried nce at Morwenna, Zoe paused, left some cold medicine on the table, and left.

    Stuart stepped out of the bathtub with a stern face and said indifferently, "Kiddo, get dressed and

    come to my room."

    Shivering in the cold water, Morwenna protested with a trembling voice, "Go to your room for what?

    And I''m not a kiddo. I have a name, Morwenna."

    "Kiddo, don''t test my patience further." Stuart''s voice carried his usual authoritative tone.

    He didn''t wait for Morwenna''s agreement. With his clothes still damp, he turned and walked away.

    After Stuart left, Morwenna pouted, looking like a wronged little bunny.

    She was trying so hard to make it through each day.

    Quickly, she pped her cheeks lightly, trying to cheer herself up, whispering, "Come on, Wenna,

    be strong. It''s okay. You''re here to repay a debt. This little bit of trouble doesn¡¯t matter."

    She changed into dry clothes, dried her hair, and took the cold medicine Zoe had left on the table.

    What did Stuart want her upstairs for? Was he nning to make things difficult for her again?

    Morwenna hesitated but eventually went upstairs.

    It didn''t worry her whether or not he would find something to me her for.

    She knocked on Stuart¡¯s door and, hearing no response, took a deep breath and pushed it open.

    After all, Stuart had asked her toe in.

    Upon entering, Morwenna saw Stuart leaning against the bed, eyes closed, seemingly asleep.

    Morwenna found it odd. Stuart seemed ck and careless when he was awake, but in sleep, there

    was an intense vibe about him.

    Shouldn¡¯t he appear more peaceful and calm in sleep?

    As she pondered it, Stuart opened his eyes, his gaze fierce.

    Morwenna remembered thest time she approached a sleeping Stuart. He was prone toshing

    out.

    In no time, she said, "It¡¯s me. It¡¯s me. Don¡¯t freak out. You¡¯ve got serious bed grumpiness, but

    remember, you asked me toe in!"

    Stuart¡¯s expression softened, his deep voice murmuring. "Come here."

    Morwenna stepped back warily. "What for?"

    That scent that made him drowsy wafted up again.

    His voice deepened. "Come here, I said."

    Morwenna, who didn¡¯t respond well to harshness, rolled her eyes yfully and turned to leave.

    Encountering such defiance for the first time and unable to act because of Norbert¡¯s presence,

    Stuart couldn¡¯t harm her.

    His cold tone intensified. "Kiddo, we''re married now. Spouses should live together."

    Morwenna didn¡¯t stop but turned and retorted, "Man, stop kidding. Even married couples can sleep

    in separate rooms."

    Hearing himself being called ''man,'' veins throbbed on Stuart''s forehead. He snapped, "You¡¯ve

    ruined my orchids."

    That made Morwenna stop in her tracks.

    Her tone was no longer so confident as she muttered, "I¡¯llpensate."

    "When?"

    "I... I¡¯ll write you an IOU for now."

    Morwenna really couldn¡¯t put on a brave front when indebted to someone.

    Stuart stood up, wrote something on a paper, and handed it to Morwenna.

    Thinking it was the IOU, she was shocked to find it was an agreement instead.

    The agreement stated she wouldn¡¯t have topensate for the orchids if she slept with him.

    What the hell?

 Chapter 13

    Morwenna shot Stuart a look as if he were some kind of lecher.

    Stuart rolled his eyes at her. "Rx. I''m not interested in little girls like you."

    Morwenna pouted. "So, we''re just going to sleep beside each other. That''s it?"

    "Yep."

    "Can I sleep in the middle of the bed, with a pillow between us?"

    "Sure."

    "And instead of paying back the orchids, can I nt some vegetables in the backyard?"

    Stuart''s face darkened with impatience. "Whatever you want."

    Seeing Stuart on the brink of losing his temper, Morwenna quickly agreed.

    She reassured herself internally. After all, she and Stuart were married, so sharing a bed was only

    natural.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    If she had the money of 100 thousand for thepensation for the orchids, it could fund the small

    mountain school for months.

    Thus, Morwenna convinced herself and briskly climbed into Stuart''s bed.

    Ah, the nket was soft, carrying a scent like cedar wood, simr to Stuart''s natural aroma.

    But she couldn''t understand why Stuart would agree to the arrangement since he disliked her.

    Morwenna nced at Stuart secretly, noticing his handsome profile and the small mole near his

    eye, which somehow made his cold gaze all the more enchanting, as if one could be obsessed by

    looking too long.

    Quickly, she looked away, her cheeks warming. She thought she might still have a fever.

    The cold medicine might be kicking in, and Morwenna soon drifted off to sleep despite her nerves.

    A smirk of scorn yed on Stuart''s lips. He could get this girl into bed with a hundred thousand. She

    was a money-grubber.

    But mid-mock, he noticed that she was already asleep.

    She just fell asleep in front of him? Without any guard up?

    Stuart was used to solitude. Indeed, no one dared to rest too close to him.

    An old ymate once described sleeping beside him as resting beside a venomous snake, always

    on the brink of striking.

    Stuart watched her for a long while, listening to her steady breathing.

    Gradually, his tense mood softened, and he closed his eyes.

    Meanwhile, still uneasy after making a phone call, Norbert decided to check on them.

    Sneaking into Windcharm Vis, he tiptoed up to Stuart''s room. Pushing the door open, he peeked

    inside and gasped.

    Progress was much faster than he''d expected!

    He knew Stuart well, a fa?ade of frivolity masking a cold, hardened interior, unlikely ever to trust

    enough to marry or have children.

    So, he resorted to such extreme measures to get Stuart to agree to a marriage.

    He believed Morwenna might win Stuart''s heart with her innocence and kindness.

    He hadn''t expected them to grow close so quickly.

    Norbert chuckled, his mustache quivering with amusement.

    He quickly withdrew his head, shut the door quietly, and left as stealthily as a thief.

    Right after the door clicked shut, Stuart''s eyes flickered open.

    Looking at the girl who had somehow rolled close to him during sleep, Stuart fell silent.

    He hadn''t slept so peacefully in years.

    Even with her restless sleeping habits, he hadn''t woken up.

    For the first time in a long while, he found something soothing. It was her scent, maybe from her

    shampoo or fabric softener.

 Chapter 14

    Since finding the root of the problem, Stuart had no further use for Morwenna. In a hasty move, he

    pushed her aside.

    Groggy from sleep, Morwenna nearly tumbled to the floor.

    Rubbing her eyes, she looked at Stuart, puzzled and disoriented.

    "Out," Stuartmanded, his voice deep and stern.

    Morwenna was bewildered. After all, Stuart had arranged for her to sleep there as per their

    agreement. And at the time, he was dismissing her with such hostility.

    What was with the attitude? She felt like punching him again!

    ¡­

    Morwenna had thought sharing a bed signified a step toward a closer rtionship, that perhaps she

    and Stuart could start to get along peacefully.

    But contrary to her expectations, Stuart seemed to dislike her more after spending a night in the

    same bed. He began to make life increasingly difficult for her, inventing endless chores that kept her

    busy well into the day.

    Even when she''d finished her task, Stuart always found more stuff to keep her upied. Just

    yesterday, he had her rece all the drapes in the house, a task that kept her up until midnight.

    Today, he had scattered beans all over the carpet and demanded she pick them up.

    Even a fool could see Stuart was deliberately making things hard for her.

    Morwenna reminded herself to be patient. Norbert had been kind to her, and no matter how terrible

    Stuart''s attitude was, she had to rise above it.

    ¡°Keep your cool. Don''t hit Stuart.¡± She kept reminding herself in her heart.

    Wanting to avoid conflict, Morwenna called Zoe and carefully reviewed every detail of her duties at

    Windcharm Vis, taking everything down in her notebook.

    The notebook entries were detailed, like cleaning daily, changing Stuart''s bed linens every three

    days, having the carpets professionally cleaned weekly, and handling Stuart¡¯sundry, suits, shirts,

    and ties, with dry cleaning, while materials like silk and cashmere needed hand-washing. Stuart

    disliked parsley, broli, sausage, and more. He was too picky!

    No matter what Stuart threw at her, Morwenna gritted her teeth and got on with her work.

    Stuart had many ways to make someone''s life miserable without getting his hands dirty, but with

    Morwenna, he resorted to the simplest forms of harassment, hoping she would give up and leave.

    But Morwenna was not one to give up. For Norbert¡¯s sake, she could endure a little hardship.

    But hertest experiences made one thing pretty clear to Morwenna. Stuart was a nuisance, and he

    particrly disliked her.

    ¡­

    Their standoff continued until the weekend.

    They had previously agreed that Norbert woulde over for lunch that day. Morwenna decided it

    was time to talk with Stuart.

    She didn¡¯t mind keeping up their current arrangement, but she didn¡¯t want Norbert to sense the

    tension between her and Stuart.

    Once again, Morwenna made breakfast and waited for Stuart to wake up. She had nned to go

    upstairs and wake him by ten if he hadn¡¯t gotten up to avoid having Norbert arrive with Stuart still

    asleep.

    But at nine, Stuart came downstairs, looking as irritable as ever.

    Seeing Morwenna, his frown deepened.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The usually cheerful Morwenna managed only a stiff smile. ¡°Stuart, breakfast is ready.¡±

    On the table, Stuart¡¯s side featured a sandwich and milk, while Morwenna had opted for some

    oatmeal for herself.

    After Stuart had onceined that even a dog wouldn¡¯t eat her cooking, Morwenna had stuck

    strictly to preparing foods that Stuart typically enjoyed.

    As Stuart had his milk, Morwenna looked at him earnestly. ¡°Stuart, you know, Norbert ising

    over for lunch today. Can we pretend to be a normal couple just for today?¡±

 Chapter 15

    Stuart nced at Morwenna indifferently.

    ¡°What does your promise have to do with me?¡± Stuart said coldly.

    ¡°But Norbert is your grandfather.¡±

    ¡°I don''t care.¡±

    ¡°Stuart!¡±

    His face remained expressionless as he looked at the frazzled young woman before him.

    Biting her lip, Morwenna pleaded softly, ¡°Stuart, Norbert is getting old, and his heart isn''t what it

    used to be. Please, I¡¯m begging you. After tomorrow, I¡¯ll take on more chores. Please.¡±

    Norbert had supported her for many years and was the only one who seemed to care about her

    through his letters.

    Morwenna had little to her name, and she was desperate to protect what little connection she had.

    Stuart scrutinized her, then suddenly let out a cold, unrestrainedugh. ¡°I can y the part of your

    husband for a day, but after that, you¡¯re moving out.¡±

    Morwenna''s eyes widened upon hearing Stuart¡¯s demand.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I promised Norbert I¡¯d look after you.¡±

    Stuart scoffed. ¡°Do you think I need that? Zoe handles everything perfectly. Someone cleans

    Windcharm Vis daily, and my favorite meals are ready without fail. Even before you came, the

    orchids in the yard had been thriving for two years.¡±

    That was unusually verbose for Stuart.

    Morwenna realized Stuart was speaking the truth. He didn¡¯t need her care. Her presence only

    complicated his life.

    In her time there, she clearly realized that Stuart didn''t give a damn about her.

    While looking down at her, Stuart¡¯s voice was devoid of emotion. ¡°Our marriage is only nominal, a

    wish of Grandpa. I¡¯ll set you up in a house, but I don¡¯t want to see you after that.¡±

    Twisting her fingers nervously, Morwenna took a long time to respond.

    ¡°I¡¯ll move out, but I have one condition.¡±

    Stuart¡¯s gaze grew mocking. ¡°A house in Rosefrost Hollow isn¡¯t enough? What else do you want?¡±

    There she was, greedy in her blood, hoping for onest grab at his wealth before leaving.

    Ignoring his sarcasm, Morwenna said sternly, ¡°I don¡¯t want your house. My only condition is that you

    inform me if Norbert visits. Just pretend we¡¯re still together for his sake. I don¡¯t want to break his

    heart.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°If you agree, I¡¯ll find a ce and move out immediately.¡±

    Stuart studied her, trying to discern if this was genuinely for his grandfather or a ploy to stay

    entangled with him. He saw no longing for him in her gaze.

    His eyes darkened, and then, he agreed. ¡°Fine.¡±

    Relieved he might not retract his offer, Morwenna nodded immediately. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll move out.¡±

    Morwenna''s indifference seemed to narrow Stuart¡¯s eyes slightly.

    Without another word to Stuart, Morwenna left to shop for groceries. Norbert wasing for dinner,

    and she nned to cook.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    At that moment, Morwenna felt somewhat lost.

    She had tried her best. But marriage wasn¡¯t something that thrived on effort alone.

    Yet, she felt lost, not sad. She had agreed to this marriage to repay a debt.

    Stuart didn¡¯t like her, and she didn¡¯t like Stuart, either.

    ...

    At eleven in the morning, Norbert arrived.

    Seeing him, Morwenna hurried to greet him. ¡°Norbert, there you are! Why did you bring so many

    things?¡±

    She took the items from Norbert¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 16

    Behind him, Norbert''s driver was quite a sight, lugging over a dozen bags of all sizes. No one knew

    what was inside.

    The driver had been with Norbert for over a decade. At that moment, his mind was reeling in shock.

    So, the youngdy he''dst dropped off wasn''t a maid or a poor rtive!

    Who exactly was this young woman?

    The driver recalled how Norbert had been rummaging through the storage room early this morning,

    almost ready to empty it if it weren''t for the fact that two people couldn''t carry it all. Remembering

    how he had dropped off the youngdy at the vi entrance and left, he felt a bit anxious.

    But Norbert wasn¡¯t concerned about his driver¡¯s anxiety. He was too busy and didn¡¯t even have time

    to bother with Stuart, who stood there like a statue.

    With great enthusiasm, he started showing the gifts to Morwenna.

    ¡°Wenna, this is some fine dietary supplements I brought you. Young people need to keep

    nourished.¡±

    ¡°These are ginseng capsules. Not sure if you''ll ever need it, but I brought it just in case.¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s a bracelet I got from an auction. It looked just right for you, so wear it.¡±

    ¡°And this is...¡±

    Morwenna looked bewildered at the items in front of her. ¡°Norbert, I can¡¯t possibly use all these

    things. I eat well, live in a big house, and Stuart is nice to me. I''m already pretty happy with my life.¡±

    Standing on the side, Stuart listened with a shadow crossing his face.

    Morwenna hadn¡¯tined. Instead, she said she was happy with her life.

    Norbert affectionately patted Morwenna on the head, saying gently, ¡°Child, I want things to be better

    for you.¡±

    Hearing that, Morwenna paused. She dropped her gaze, her eyes turning slightly red.

    People ustomed to hardship sometimes feel uneasy when treated kindly.

    She feared she might let down Norbert¡¯s kindness.

    Norbert hoped she and Stuart would live well, yet she felt she hadn''t aplished that.

    Morwenna spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°Thank you, Norbert.¡±

    Seeing Morwenna almost in tears, Norbert knew she had a tough life growing up, and his heart

    ached more.

    Having arranged her marriage to Stuart without love, Norbert always felt a debt of guilt.

    Though Morwenna had agreed to the marriage willingly, Norbert knew what kind of person his

    grandson was.

    He feared it might have made life hard for her.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Yet, Morwenna didn¡¯t feel it was tough at all.

    Being treated well by Norbert meant she already had a lot.

    Morwenna''s eyes shone brightly, and she smiled, ¡°Norbert, I also have a gift for you.¡±

    She ran to her room and returned with a cardboard box.

    From it, she took a brown scarf.

    ¡°Norbert, I knitted this scarf for you. The weather¡¯s getting colder. Buddle up. Keep warm.¡±

    Norbert immediately put it on and loved it.

    Morwenna continued to take things out of the box.

    ¡°Here are letters the kids wrote to you. This is from Dougie, and this is homemade pickles from Mrs.

    Brook...¡±

    None of Morwenna''s gifts were valuable in a mary sense.

    But Norbert was overjoyed because these were all precious tokens of affection.

    At that moment, Morwenna seemed to shed all her defenses, appearing sweet and gentle.

    The two were just like a grandfather and granddaughter.

    On the other hand, Stuart seemed out of ce.

    After exchanging gifts, Morwenna headed to the kitchen to make lunch.

    As she passed by Stuart, she whispered, ¡°Stuart, remember your promise.¡±

    He had promised they would act like a loved married couple for the day.

    Stuart gave Morwenna a look, got up, and reluctantly followed her to the kitchen.

    Norbert watched them go together, unable to suppress a chuckle.

 Chapter 17

    The air was silent in the kitchen as neither Morwenna nor Stuart wanted to talk. They were ying a

    part, after all.

    Stuart leaned against the doorway, observing Morwenna as she cooked.

    Morwenna was making some ssic, home-style dishes.

    She kicked things off by scrubbing the beef clean, getting it ready for a hearty beef stew. After that,

    she swiftly diced up some onions.

    With precise skill, she then seasoned the fish nicely, gave it a solid ten-minute marinate before

    frying it.

    Her thoroughness was evident in how she washed the vegetables three times over.

    Her chopping was quick and precise. She cooked with a seriousness born from past hardships, a

    profound respect for food that made her momentarily forget about the man watching her from the

    doorway.

    Watching her busy form, Stuart felt an absurd pang of guilt for his past behavior.

    Was this girl really that good at pretending?

    When Morwenna finished cooking and was about to serve the dishes, she nearly bumped into

    Stuart.

    It struck her funny that Stuart took his role so seriously, standing there watching her cook for over

    an hour.

    Morwenna nodded at Stuart as she proceeded to bring the dishes out.

    She made a beef stew, fried fish, green beans, and roasted potatoes, all simple,forting home-

    cooked meals.

    Slightly coquettish, Morwenna said softly, ¡°Norbert, I¡¯ve made some simple dishes. Please, have a

    taste and see if you like them.¡±

    Norbert took a bite and nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Wow, impressive, far surpasses anything my home

    chef ever whipped up! Stuart, you''re lucky to have her,¡± hemented.

    The pleasant atmosphere at the dining table stiffened slightly at the mention of his name.

    Morwenna tensed up, fearing Stuart might slip up.

    For a moment, the air around the dining table seemed to freeze.

    Stuart looked at Morwenna, his gaze deep, and agreed, ¡°Yeah, of course.¡±

    Relieved by Stuart''s cooperation, Morwenna breathed a sigh of relief.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Norbert smiled contentedly, satisfied with the response.

    Stuart seemed eager to end their arrangement just days ago, yet he was ying along.

    Whether it was for his grandfather''s sake or their rtionship was improving, it was a good sign.

    After dinner, Norbert mentioned he wanted to watch TV.

    Morwenna readily agreed to join him.

    She initially intended to sit with Norbert but noticed his nces toward Stuart and quickly realized

    what Norbert truly wished for. He wanted her and Stuart to get along.

    She walked to Stuart, mustered her courage, and took his hand, sitting beside him before telling

    Norbert, ¡°Norbert, let¡¯s watch the TV show together.¡±

    Sure enough, Norbert''s smile broadened.

    Holding Stuart¡¯s hand, Morwenna couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous, worried he might reject her touch

    or refuse to y along.

    Fortunately, Stuart cooperated, not pulling away.

    Morwenna found herself sandwiched between Stuart and Norbert.

    Thinking about her impending departure and how disappointed Norbert would be if he found out

    later, she said, ¡°Norbert, if I mess up some timeter, please don¡¯t get mad. I love and respect you

    the most.¡±

    After hearing those words, Stuart paused for a moment.

    In high society, where a mere gesture could earn ttery from countless people, it was rare and

    somewhat amusing for someone to express such fondness openly.

 Chapter 18

    Norbert chuckled, his mustache quivering, "Fine, fine, I won''t get mad at you."

    He picked a variety show on TV and was engrossed in it.

    However, Morwenna couldn''t focus on the TV show. Sitting too close to Stuart, she instinctively sat

    up straight.

    Stuart was also distracted. Once again, he caught a whiff of that drowsy scent.

    It was closer than before this time.

    Since they had agreed to catch a few hours of sleep togetherst time, Stuart had been too busy to

    replicate that scent.

    His chronic insomnia had been making him increasingly irritable.

    Sitting so close, with her soft hand tightly holding his, Stuart slowly closed his eyes.

    The variety show on TV burst intoughter, and unconsciously leaning toward Morwenna, Stuart fell

    asleep in the living room.

    Morwenna froze as Stuart''s breathing whispered in her ear.

    What on earth was he doing?

    Were they still ying the part of a loved married couple?

    There was no need to take it this seriously.

    Norbert was stunned by the scene.

    No one knew about Stuart''s sleeping troubles better than Norbert.

    Norbert had tried countless remedies for Stuart¡¯s insomnia, but none had worked.

    With the TV ring and other people around, Stuart had fallen asleep.

    Suddenly, Norbert recalled thest time he saw Stuart and Morwenna sleeping together, and it all

    clicked.

    It was Morwenna''s doing!

    Norbert looked at Morwenna with a tender smile, silently gesturing. "You guys rest. I¡¯ll head back

    now."

    Morwenna tried to get up to see him out, but with Stuart leaning on her, she couldn¡¯t move.

    Norbert quickly waved her off, indicating no need, and hurried out the door.

    He felt assured that letting Morwenna marry Stuart was the best decision of his life.

    ...

    After Norbert left, Morwenna looked at the person beside her who still hadn''t opened his eyes.

    She finally realized he wasn''t pretending. He was genuinely asleep.

    Morwenna thought about waking him up.

    But then, she remembered the irritable and aggressive aura Stuart emitted each time he woke up.

    Seeing him sleeping so peacefully, she let him be in return for his cooperation today.

    Stuart slept on.

    Morwenna didn''t move an inch.

    It wasn¡¯t until the evening, when thest rays of the setting sun gently covered them, that Stuart

    finally awoke.

    Upon waking, Stuart looked somewhat distressed.

    Seeing him awake, Morwenna got up and moved slightly away, maintaining a distance.

    Her legs were numb, and she almost stumbled, but she didn¡¯t sit back down beside Stuart.

    Morwenna thought it was proper to keep some distance since they weren''t a couple.

    Their day of ying a loved couple was over. She was nning to find a ce to move out.

    Before returning to her room, Morwenna asked, "By the way, Stuart, what¡¯s your phone number?"

    Stuart shot her a sharp nce and said coldly, "Don¡¯t get any wrong ideas."

    Morwenna was puzzled at first, then it clicked what Stuart was getting at. Was he afraid she''d get

    too attached?

    Now that she was moving out, Morwenna didn''t need to put up with Stuart anymore.

    So, her suppressed nature surfaced.

    Puffing her cheeks, she red at Stuart and snapped, "Listen, mister, don''t tter yourself. I have

    no interest in you. You''re not my type."

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Stuart was left speechless.

 Chapter 19

    Although Stuart was undeniably handsome, he wasn''t Morwenna''s type.

    His temperament was sour and nasty, resembling a charming but sinister viin.

    Morwenna preferred gentle, cheerful men who would care for her feelings.

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Ignoring Stuart''s scowling face, Morwenna continued, ¡°The moment I get a suitable ce, I''m

    grabbing my things and moving out. I asked for your number so you can call me when Norbert

    visits. I¡¯ll need a heads up from you, sir.¡±

    Her request for Stuart''s phone number was solely for Norbert¡¯s visits and had nothing to do with

    Stuart himself.

    Rubbing his temples, Stuart faced the defiant young woman. ¡°Why are you buttering up Grandpa?

    You can¡¯t take anything from my family.¡±

    "Sir, are you a bit paranoid, thinking everyone''s out to get you?" Morwenna retorted. "I see Norbert

    as family, just trying to make him happy. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t take anything from here.¡±

    Morwenna''s voice remained clear and sweet like a bubbling spring even when she mocked Stuart.

    After speaking her mind, she returned to her room, uninterested in dealing with Stuart any longer.

    The paranoid man, picking up on her taunting tone, scowled in annoyance.

    He didn¡¯t believe anyone could be without ulterior motives. People who imed to aim at no

    interests always sought greater ones.

    But Morwenna didn¡¯t care for Stuart¡¯s conspiracy theories.

    Free from suppressing her true nature, she felt much happier.

    Morwenna returned to her room and began packing her bags, though there wasn¡¯t much to pack.

    She nned to leave with the same items she arrived with.

    Her only regret was that a man in a floral shirt had broken her suitcase, and she needed to buy a

    new one.

    She would go house hunting the following day.

    The next day at Healing Streams Medical Center¡¯s VIP room, one of thergest private hospitals in

    Rosefrost Hollow, the room was arranged to look almost the same as Stuart''s bedroom rather than

    a hospital room, except for some sleep-inducing equipment used to treat his insomnia.

    Sitting across Stuart was Dr. Fletcher Vaughn, a man with keen eyes dressed in a white coat.

    ¡°Fletcher, have you got everything I asked for?¡±

    ¡°Stuart, are you sure it¡¯s the scent of these items?¡±

    ¡°It should be.¡±

    Fletcher looked at the array of personal care products lined up in front of him, These were

    Morwenna''s go-to brands, so Stuart thought it would be no sweat to replicate her scent.

    He had dyed the experiment until his trusted friend Fletcher returned from abroad, preferring to

    sleep in front of someone he could fully trust.

    To better mimic the scent, Fletcher even hired a young woman.

    Confused, the girlplied when asked to shower upon arrival.

    Facing two handsome and distinguished men, she steeled herself and entered the bathroom.

    After cleaning up, she emerged in pajamas, thinking that spending time with such attractive men

    while earning a handsome fee wasn¡¯t a bad deal.

    As she was about to approach, a gentle voice instructed, ¡°Miss, your task today is just to sit here

    quietly.¡±

    The girl paused. ¡°Just sit here?¡±

    With a reassuring smile and a twinkle in his eyes, Fletcher confirmed, ¡°Yes, just sit still.¡±

    Blushing, the girl couldn¡¯t help feeling ttered by the attention of two such affluent and attractive

    men.

 Chapter 20

    After Fletcher set everything up, he retreated to the adjacent room to avoid contaminating the

    hypnotherapy chamber with his presence. He watched the situation inside the patient''s room

    through a surveince screen.

    Trying to suppress his inner turmoil, Stuarty down and fell asleep.

    Quickly, he picked up on a scent that felt familiar, but something about it seemed off.

    The girl sat quietly, her gaze ncing at the sleeping man secretly. He was strikingly handsome.

    Stuart seemed asleep, hovering in that liminal space between dreaming and waking.

    In his dream, it was dark and oppressive. The figures caught a frail cat.

    "Come on, beg me. Crawl over here, and we''ll let it go."

    "Oops, sorry, my hand slipped. How did it die just like that?"

    Stuart was about to kneel.

    The scene shifted.

    It was a car crash. From a superior vantage point, Stuart watched a man with both legs crushed.

    With a calm, almost indifferent voice, he said, "Oops, sorry, I stepped on it too hard. Howe you

    didn''t die?"

    Blood and malice soaked into him, inch by inch.

    In the room, the girl noticed the handsome man was having a restless sleep.

    Hesitant, she moved toward him, hoping to soothe him. Despite being instructed to stay put, she

    thought it could change her life if the man favored her, freeing her from her miserable and

    oppressive days.

    She approached him.

    Stuart suddenly opened his eyes.

    His gaze was fierce and bloodshot as he grabbed the throat of the person who darede close.

    He was like a demon cloaked in malevolence.

    The girl struggled weakly in his choking grip.

    After seeing it through the monitor, Fletcher rushed in and doused Stuart with a pitcher of water,

    pulling him back from the brink and saving the girl.

    It took a while for her to recover from her fright.

    Fletcher gently consoled her. "It''s okay now, miss. "You oughta have listened to me and avoided

    getting close to him. Go home and forget about today. We''ll have the remaining hundred thousand

    transferred to your ountter."

    The girl staggered away quickly.

    Stuart looked at his hands, realizing he had almost killed her.

    He recalled when Morwenna came close, he hadn''t managed to hurt her. Instead, he nearly got

    beaten.

    That girl seemed different from everyone else, radiating a vibrant energy.

    Realizing his thoughts were wandering, Stuart darkened his expression and refocused.

    After that, several other girls tried.

    They even fetched Morwenna''s used personal care items.

    But no, no, none worked!

    At that moment, Stuart realized the problem.

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Morwenna was special, even unique. The scent that soothed him seemed impossible to replicate.

    Stuart disliked feeling so passive.

    He was used to controlling everything.

    Seeing Stuart''s stern face, Fletcher said with a resigned look. "Come on, Stuart, why fuss over one

    woman? Whether she''s special, I can handle it and keep her close for you."

    Stuart''s voice was low. "Fletcher, don''t mess around."

    Somehow, Stuart didn''t want to resort to dirty tricks with Morwenna.

    Fletcher waved his hand dismissively. "Okay, okay, I won''t mess around. But, Stuart, we need to be

    flexible. There are many ways to make a woman willingly stay, like money, threats, or romance."

    "Hmm?"

    "The simplest way is money, the most direct is intimidation, and the most sophisticated is romance,"

    Fletcher suggested, eager to see what would happen. "Stuart, why not try thest method? With

    your looks and wealth, winning a woman''s heart is as easy as pie."

    Stuart''s expression darkened.

    He couldn''t let her slip away from his control if she was that special.

 Chapter 21

    Morwenna had no clue what Stuart was up to. She was busy house-hunting.

    She thought she''d drawn a line under their rtionship for good.

    The rent in Rosefrost Hollow was sky-high, almost making her wish she could move into the dorms

    early.

    Eventually, she found a ce to share an old apartment near the university.

    The thirty-square-meter space came with a shared bathroom in the hallway. Morwenna''s part of the

    rent was only seven hundred a month if sleeping in the living room. She could pay the rent monthly.

    That was the cheapest option Morwenna could find.

    Most of her schrship money had gone to a rural school, and between groceries and other

    expenses, she had only nine hundred left in her bank ount. After paying rent, only two hundred

    remained.

    Biting the bullet, Morwenna paid thendlord.

    With Monday around the corner, she could start her job at the fish market. If she scrimped, the two

    hundred shouldst until her next paycheck.

    Now that she was moving out, she wouldn''t have to look after Stuart, which freed up much of her

    time.

    After securing the apartment, Morwenna returned to Windcharm Vis to pack.

    She had just zipped up herst suitcase when the doorbell rang.

    ¡°Stuart should be sleeping at this hour.¡± she thought but answered the door anyway.

    Standing there was a woman in a flowing white mermaid dress.

    Her soft curls tumbled down to her waist, her eyes sharp and beautiful, entuated by her stylish

    stilettos.

    The woman gave Morwenna a gentle smile. "You must be Morwenna. I''m Adide Gagher,

    Stuart''s... good friend."

    The name clicked. Morwenna had heard the name Adide, always buzzed about as the perfect

    girl for Stuart.

    "Hello," Morwenna greeted politely.

    Adide nodded and made herselffortable on the sofa, instructing, "Make me a cup of coffee,

    will you?"

    As Morwenna went to fetch the coffee, Adide decided to take over. "Never mind. You''re new. I''ll

    do it myself."

    She expertly located some water and started boiling it.

    Morwenna wanted nothing more than to grab her things and leave but found it rude to do that with a

    guest present.

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    So, she watched from a distance, unfamiliar with the art of coffee making but finding Adide''s

    movements graceful.

    Once the coffee was ready, Adide handed Morwenna a cup as if she owned the ce. "Try this.

    I''m particr about my coffee, and Stuart always keeps some mocha for me."

    No doubt, Adide was going on and on about Stuart''s affections. But frankly, Morwenna couldn''t

    give a darn.

    She sipped the coffee and politelymented, "It''s lovely."

    Adide examined Morwenna, seeing no appreciation for the finer points of coffee, only a crude

    simplicity.

    Suddenly, she felt it unnecessary to have hurried back for someone who seemed no threat.

    Adide set down her cup, sighing, "Your first time trying mocha, I assume? Well, everyone has his

    ce in life. Some are born to simpler tastes, not suited for finer things."

    To Morwenna, a country girl, coffee was something to quench her thirst.

    She was only drinking it out of courtesy.

    But this Ms. Gagher seemed a bit too condescending, as if bestowing a cup of coffee was doing

    her a huge favor, all while spouting nonsense about social status.

    That was a bit irritating.

    Adide continued gently, "Stuart and I have been together for seven years. I''m practically thedy

    of Windcharm Vis by now. Stuart''s on track to do some real big stuff, and quite frankly, not

    everyone''s up to snuff to be by his side. Don''t you think so, Ms. Winslet?"

 Chapter 22

    Morwenna was tired of the veiled criticisms.

    She was finished with spoon-feeding Stuart. And really, she couldn''t care less about Ms. Gagher''s

    or anyone else''s thoughts.

    While setting down her cup with a clink, Morwenna''s eyes shed as she said, ¡°Oh, right, I''m not

    good enough for him, but you are. You act like thedy of the house, so why don¡¯t you marry

    Stuart? Is it because you don¡¯t love him?¡±

    Adide¡¯s gentle facade froze, and her breathing quickened in anger. ¡°You...¡±

    Morwenna was genuinely curious.

    Norbert had mentioned that Stuart had never married despite his age.

    Adide acted so much like thedy of the house, but why hadn¡¯t she married Stuart?

    Adide¡¯s demeanor quickly darkened. ¡°You dare speak to me like that? You know what? I can

    have you thrown out of Windcharm Vis right now, and Stuart wouldn¡¯t utter a word in your

    defense?¡±

    Morwenna had been ready to leave for a while.

    She could still make it to her newly rented apartment to cook lunch.

    She nodded briskly. ¡°Fine, then, I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    Morwenna returned to her room, gathered her belongings, and headed for the door.

    Adide was stunned. She had never expected the maid to leave.

    She had intended to assert her dominance and intimidate any potential rivals for Stuart¡¯s affection.

    She hadn¡¯t nned to drive anyone away. She just didn''t have the power at Windcharm Vis.

    At the time, a cold voice came from the second floor. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    Morwenna turned to see a just-awakened Stuart and waved. ¡°Oh, Stuart, you¡¯re awake. Your dear

    friend has arrived, so I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±

    ¡°Come back here!¡±

    Morwenna paused, puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there anything else?¡±

    At a loss for a valid reason to keep her, Stuart said gruffly, ¡°I haven¡¯t had breakfast yet.¡±

    Morwenna replied, ¡°Zoe will be here soon. She¡¯ll make you something.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry now.¡±

    Hesitant, Morwenna thought it over and then turned back.

    Even if she were leaving, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to make Stuart onest meal.

    She set down her luggage and went to the kitchen.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Adide watched Stuart closely. Having stood by this man for seven years, she knew him well.

    When the maid agreed to stay, she saw a flicker of pleasure in Stuart¡¯s eyes.

    Why? Why was that?

    She had only been abroad for two weeks. What had happened in her absence?

    Why was Stuart treating this maid so differently?

    When Morwenna disappeared into the kitchen, Stuart finally turned to Adide, his tone indifferent.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    Adide¡¯s heart was full of jealousy and anger, but her face showed vulnerability.

    ¡°Stuart, I didn¡¯t mean what I said earlier about driving Ms. Winslet away. I came because I have an

    appointment at the hospital this afternoon and wanted you toe with me.¡±

    Adide finished, her eyes soft and pleading. In the past, Stuart would cancel whatever was on his

    schedule to take her to the hospital.

    However, Stuart nced toward the kitchen and said, ¡°Get back home. I¡¯m busy today. I¡¯ll go with

    you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    Before Adide could finish her sentence, Stuart frowned disapprovingly at her.

    Immediately, Adide lowered her head, adopting a considerate tone, ¡°Okay then, Stuart, off I go.¡±

    As she turned away, the jealousy in Adide¡¯s eyes could have cut like a knife.

    Morwenna! Just you wait!

 Chapter 23

    When Morwenna finished cooking, she found Adide had already left the house. Not that it

    mattered much because she had only prepared one portion anyway.

    When cing the food on the dining table, Morwenna cheerfully said to Stuart, "Breakfast is ready,

    Stuart. I''ve got to go. See you."

    With a deep look in his eyes, Stuart said again, "Wait a minute."

    Morwenna furrowed her brows, wondering what sort of trouble Stuart was brewing. She had made

    his meal. What more could he possibly want?

    Stuart handed her a document. "Take a look and sign it if everything seems fine."

    Confused, Morwenna wondered what she was supposed to sign. Was he worried she wouldn¡¯t keep

    her word and refuse to leave?

    As Morwenna scanned the document, she realized it was another contract. But this time, it wasn¡¯t

    about sending her away. It was a three-year marriage contract, including a nk check.

    Stuart''s voice waszy and carefree as he said, ¡°You like money, don¡¯t you? You agreed to sleep

    with me once for a hundred thousand dors. This contract is for three years. Fill out the check as

    you wish.¡±

    Morwenna''s bright eyes, full of surprise, were fixed on Stuart, searching for even a trace of respect.

    Unfortunately, she only saw his lofty indifference, as cold and chilling as the deepest winter snow.

    Setting down the contract, Morwenna confronted Stuart with a cold expression for the first time.

    ¡°Stuart, what do you take me for?¡±

    Marriage should be about mutual respect and support, a bond of love and reliance. Even if they

    couldn¡¯t achieve that, they should at least part amicably, with some semnce of respect for one

    another, not with a contract that felt like a sale of her dignity.

    Stuart frowned, puzzled by her resistance. ¡°Just sign it. Isn¡¯t it said that money can easily keep a

    woman? I¡¯m offering you a great deal.¡±

    His eyes darkened, showing his impatience. ¡°Don¡¯t be so greedy, kiddo. What more could you

    possibly want?¡±

    Morwenna was furious enough to curse, and so she did. ¡°Are you out of your mind, you crazy old

    man! You wanted me gone, and I agreed. You know Norbert has our marriage certificate, that we

    can¡¯t divorce, yet you selfishly ask me to leave, bearing the title of Stuart''s wife, unable to remarry.

    Sure, for Norbert¡¯s sake, I can ept it. But let¡¯s make it clear. I owe you nothing. I haven¡¯t spent

    any of your money or taken anything of yours. You know, you have no right to humiliate me like this.

    What do I want? A person like you could never provide the things I want!¡±

    Stuart¡¯s face turned a shade uglier. Thest person who had dared to speak to him like that had

    ended up bankrupt.

    But Morwenna wasn¡¯t afraid. ¡°Let¡¯s not see each other again unless it¡¯s about Norbert. Let¡¯s go our

    separate ways!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    With those final words, Morwenna dropped the contract, grabbed her luggage, and walked out

    without a backward nce, hoping never to see him again.

    She was furious.

    Every girl harbored her dreams about marriage, and Morwenna was no exception. She had agreed

    to marry Stuart as a gesture of gratitude and tried her best to make it work, to grow closer to him.

    She used to light up at the sight of Stuart''s good looks, and being beside him at night would make

    her cheeks go all rosy. She was only an ordinary girl, hoping for a marriage filled with mutual

    tolerance and respect, to swap genuine feelings for honest emotions.

 Chapter 24

    But then she met Stuart. All her dreams of a perfect marriage broke.

    After Morwenna left, the house fell silent.

    The faint, sleepy scent that lingered only made Stuart more irritable.

    Losing something you''ve had hurts way more than never having it in the first ce.

    Stuart had been bothered by insomnia for years, and he had grown ustomed to it.

    But after Morwenna arrived, he had slept soundly twice.

    Then it was back to wakeful nights, and Stuart was losing his cool, teetering on the brink of blowing

    up.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    He couldn''t allow someone to have such a hold over him. It made him feel too vulnerable.

    Money couldn''t fix this.

    With Norbert around, in threats were off the table, too.

    What about emotions?

    For reasons unknown, even then, Stuart couldn''t bear to use vile, violent means against Morwenna.

    Perhaps it was because her pure gaze. It was like a mirror, reflecting one''s soul.

    Stuart called Fletcher.

    That sly fox Fletcher offered his advice.

    The more Stuart listened, the more he frowned.

    Fletcher chuckled on the phone, "Stuart, do as I say. Making a woman fall for you is simple."

    ...

    Morwenna returned to her rented apartment. She tidied up her things and cleaned the ce.

    Her roommate, a woman in her thirties, worked nearby.

    The old apartment was rundown, and she had to sleep in the living room and share a cramped

    bathroom, but Morwenna was happy.

    It was her own rented ce, and she felt secure there.

    On her first day away from Stuart, Morwenna even had a better appetite at dinner.

    As she contemted a second helping, there was a knock at the door.

    She was new to Rosefrost Hollow, without friends or family there, and Norbert was unaware of her

    address, so she assumed it was her roommate.

    Morwenna put down her fork and went to open the door.

    When she saw it was Stuart, she instinctively tried to shut it again.

    With his face clouded with anger, Stuart pushed the door open.

    Did Morwenna hate him that much?

    Stuart was usually the one dishing out the tantrums. This was the first time he found himself on the

    receiving end of such icy treatment.

    Seeing Stuart block the door, Morwenna gave up closing it. Pushing harder might hurt him, and she

    didn''t want to cause harm.

    Morwenna spoke with evident displeasure, "What are you doing here? Didn''t we agree that we''re

    better off not seeing each other? If it''s not about Norbert, don''te for me."

    Stuart nced around the room, sneering, "What is this, a dump? Can anyone actually live here?"

    "It''s none of your business. I think it''s fine."

    "Come back to Windcharm Vis with me."

    Morwenna didn''t hesitate, tly refusing, "No, sir, have you forgotten it? Yesterday, you insisted I

    move out, and now you want me back? Is it fun for you to y these games?"

    Rarely was Stuart so openly challenged, and a fierce glint appeared in his eyes.

    In the next second, he remembered Fletcher''s advice and his reason foring.

    He suppressed the darkness in his heart, trying to sound as gentle as possible. "About yesterday, I

    apologize."

    Morwenna was stunned. Stuart, known for his unpredictable and imperious behavior, was

    apologizing to her?

    She looked up at him, her eyes wide and bright like a deer in the woods, vibrant and pure.

    Stuart caught his breath under her gaze.

 Chapter 25

    Morwenna''s eyes sparkled, and suddenly, she shed a grin.

    With a sweet smile, she said, "Sir, I ept your apology."

    Morwenna was one to respond better to kindness than to confrontation.

    If Stuart went head-to-head with her, she wouldn''t back down.

    But since Stuart had swallowed his pride and apologized, she figured she could let the past be the

    past.

    It was because Stuart was Norbert''s grandson, and she had a higher tolerance for Stuart than most.

    Stuart breathed a sigh of relief, his lips curving slightly. "Come back with me to Windcharm Vis."

    He only had one purpose for being there, which was to take her back.

    He didn''t have any affection for this girl or enjoy dealing with this annoying situation. Apologizing

    was merely a means to an end.

    It was easier than Fletcher had made it seem.

    However, the next moment, Morwenna shook her head.

    "Sir, I won''t go back with you. I''ve rented a ce here. I didn¡¯t know you were forced into this

    marriage. I''m sorry for the trouble I''ve caused during this time. I know you can''t stand me, and I''ll

    bring up the divorce talk with Norbert when the time is right."

    Morwenna was remarkably calm.

    She no longer needed to foster any marital connection with Stuart. She could look at him with

    complete tranquility.

    It was like looking at a movie star on a poster, which was pleasant to the eye but irrelevant to her.

    Stuart''s smile turned icy.

    Morwenna sensed the man opposite her might be angry, but his moods were so erratic that it was

    hard to tell. Sometimes, his smiles were angry, too.

    Morwenna said a bit nervously, "Sir, anything else? If not, I¡¯ll continue my meal."

    Stuart''s tone was chilly. "No."

    Morwenna smiled, waved at him, and then unhesitatingly closed the door.

    Stuart stood at the doorway, his face clouded over, staring at the firmly shut door.

    Suddenly, he felt impatient with these emotional games.

    He wanted to knock her out and take her away.

    ...

    The next day was Monday. It was Morwenna''s first day at her new job.

    At six in the morning, she took the bus heading toward Windcharm Vis, not to see Stuart but to

    work at the Windcharm Vis District 8 Supermarket as a fishmonger.

    Stuart''s neighborhood was somewhat remote. She had to switch buses twice and walk for over ten

    minutes to reach her destination.

    The market was opening.

    Mr. White, the fish vendor, was moving buckets of fish into the oxygen tanks.

    Morwenna was about to step forward to help.

    A middle-aged woman with gloves on shouted at her, ¡°You must be Morwenna. Why are you sote

    to work at the market? From now on, you need to be here by six, waiting at the door. Now, go and

    pop these fish into the oxygen tanks, and be careful not to spill water everywhere!¡±

    Morwenna was shocked by the scolding.

    Mr. White quickly intervened, ¡°Those buckets are too heavy for a young girl. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    With her gloves still dripping, the woman twisted Mr. White and said discontentedly, ¡°What are you

    doing? I¡¯m paying her to work, so she should do it. If she can¡¯t handle it, she shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±

    Mr. White tried to argue back.

    Morwenna quickly stepped forward. ¡°I''ll do it. I can manage.¡±

    The woman huffed and went off to mop the floor.

    Mr. White apologetically said to Morwenna, ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. That¡¯s my wife. She¡¯s tough on the

    outside but soft on the inside.¡±

    Morwenna earnestly nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I won''t take it to heart.¡±

    She truly didn''t mind. Since she could tolerate Stuart with his odd temper, this was nothing.

    Besides, she needed the job.

    Mr. White sighed, not wanting to be harsh on the young girl.

    Morwenna effortlessly picked up the heavy bucket the next minute and poured the fish into the

    oxygen tanks.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 26

    "Wow, she handles those fish easier than some grown men I know," said Mr. White as he watched

    Morwenna skillfully prepare the fish at their bustling market stall. Mrs. White held her tongue and

    took a break from her usual nitpicking.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    The morning rush at the market was always good for business. With an apron around her waist,

    Morwenna chopped fish with rhythmic precision, the sound echoing through the crowded space.

    Known for his gentle and easygoing nature, Mr. White was well-liked, but Mrs. White had a hot

    temper, especially with Morwenna.

    Despite the criticism, Morwenna didn¡¯t mind. It was her first job in the city, and she believed it was

    an opportunity to improve if someone pointed out her ws. But at that moment, Mrs. White was

    very irritable.

    ¡°Morwenna, try not to ssh water all over the floor when gutting the fish. Do you want to turn this

    ce into a skating rink?¡± she snapped.

    ¡°And remember, always try to sell the dying fish first. It¡¯lle out of your paycheck if they die

    before they get sold!¡±

    As the day wore on and the clock struck six, Morwenna was ready to call it a day, but Mrs. White

    gave her one more task. ¡°Morwenna, clean up all the guts before you leave,¡± she ordered bluntly.

    Morwenna nodded obediently. ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    The neighboring shop owner, who sold roasted chicken, could no longer sit idly by. ¡°Mr. White, won¡¯t

    you stand up for the girl? She¡¯s sweet, but you can¡¯t let your wife bully her like that.¡±

    Mr. White¡¯s face turned red from embarrassment.

    Upon hearing that, Mrs. White retorted sharply, ¡°Mind your own business, you nosy parker! Why

    don¡¯t you clean it up if you¡¯re so concerned about her?¡±

    The chicken vendor shot back, ¡°You harsh old bat, you have children of your own, and how can you

    treat a young girl like this? Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±

    Morwenna intervened quickly as the argument heated up. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can handle it. I¡¯ll get it done in

    no time.¡±

    The chicken vendor frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a spine? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m trying to help you?¡±

    Morwenna smiled. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t have a temper. She had learned early on that

    sometimes, it wasn¡¯t her ce to show it.

    Morwenna had been on her own since she was five. Other children could afford tantrums and

    mischief, but not her. Her mother had passed away, and her father had disappeared. She had to

    work hard to survive, so she had grown used to meeting the world with a smile.

    Morwenna headed home after quickly cleaning up the mess and helping the neighboring shop by

    wiping down some stray grease.

    A week passed smoothly, and Morwenna enjoyed her work. Most customers were elderly locals

    who liked to shop early, so it quieted down by mid-morning, giving her time to tidy up. Even Mrs.

    White, critical as she was, found little toin about.

    On her way out one evening, Mrs. White tossed a fish at her, saying coldly, ¡°This one¡¯s dying. Dead

    fish aren¡¯t worth much. Take it if you want, or throw it away.¡±

    Morwenna looked at the fish, whose tail was still flicking. She was puzzled by Mrs. White¡¯s

    demeanor.

    Feeling ufortable under Morwenna''s gaze, Mrs. White snapped, ¡°Just go home when you¡¯re

    done. There¡¯s no dinner for you here.¡±

    Morwenna''s heart pinched a little. She had been surviving on bread and water for lunch, having only

    a meager budget left after paying for her rent and bus fare. She couldn¡¯t afford meat or other

    luxuries, subsisting instead on homemade bread.

    Mrs. White had seen it all. The fish wasn¡¯t a discarded item but her way of offering help.

 Chapter 27

    Morwenna suddenly felt homesick.

    As a child, there were times when she didn''t even have bread to eat. Once famished, she fainted,

    only to be found by vigers who asionally brought her food, saying it was leftovers unwanted, to

    spare her pride.

    Morwenna was always grateful and understood the kindness behind their actions.

    She bowed to Mrs. White. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. White.¡±

    With a smile, she carried the still-pping fish home. Mrs. White was indeed a good soul.

    Life was simple and satisfying.

    ¡­

    Stuart''s mood darkened by the day.

    He had been ignoring Morwenna for several days.

    He couldn''t believe Morwenna had no hidden agendas.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    He had thought she would seek him out when she came to Windcharm Vis.

    But a week had passed, and the girl hadn¡¯t shown up even once.

    Could it be she went there to work at a fish shop?

    At the time, Stuart was sitting in his office.

    His assistant whispered, ¡°On July 7th, Ms. Winslet spent the day gutting fish at the market. The

    vendor was rude and scolded her fifteen times, and she had bread for lunch and dinner. On July

    8th, Ms. Winslet fell off a bike, got yelled at twenty times, and continued with bread. On July 9th,

    Ms. Winslet stared at a diner''s fried eggs for three minutes and got scolded thirteen times, but she

    finally had fish today...¡±

    Stuart couldn¡¯t believe his ears.

    The information painted a picture of her frugality.

    What exactly was she up to?

    She wouldn¡¯t return to Windcharm Vis and instead chose to work at a fish shop, enduring scolding

    and bullying day after day. Who was she trying to impress?

    If Morwenna knew what Stuart was thinking, she¡¯d want to punch him.

    She was too busy to remember his existence, let alone perform for him.

    After hearing the report, Stuart ordered indifferently, ¡°Smash that fish shop. Teach them a lesson.¡±

    The assistant bowed. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Stuart wasn''t exactlying to Morwenna''s rescue. He just wouldn''t stand for anyone messing with

    his stuff, not even his dog.

    ¡­

    At that moment, Morwenna was at the market, cleaning her apron.

    Mr. White had gone to the wholesale market to stock up.

    Mrs. White was watching over their shop.

    Suddenly, several men in ck approached, and without a word, they began to wreak havoc,

    flipping over the tanks.

    Fish scattered everywhere, pping their tails against the ground.

    Mrs. White snapped to her senses, outraged, ¡°Who are you? What the hell are you doing?¡±

    The men didn¡¯t answer but continued their destruction.

    With Mr. White not around and Mrs. White unable to stop severalrge guys by herself, the big guys

    quickly pushed her to the ground. One of the men raised his foot to kick her.

    After hearing themotion, Morwenna dashed out and saw what was happening. Her face turned

    grim as she rushed forward, pushing the man away from Mrs. White and shielding her. ¡°Stop right

    here!¡±

    The attackers snarled at Morwenna. ¡°Stay out of this.¡±

    Facing severalrge men, Morwenna stood her ground, protecting Mrs. White. "You can''t just go

    around breaking stuff or hurting people!"

    If it weren¡¯t for Mrs. White behind her, Morwenna felt ready to take them on despite the odds.

    Growing up, Morwenna had always been stronger than most. And she knew she could fend off

    three or four men.

    Mrs. White sat on the ground, speechless, as she watched the young girl standing protectively

    before her. Mrs. White was known for her sharp tongue and had poor rtions with many vendors

    at the market.

    When trouble came, other shop owners only watched, thinking Mrs. White had brought it upon

    herself.

    But Morwenna was always smiling, had helped the vegetable seller wash greens, carried fruit for

    the old fruit seller and cleaned tables for the neighboring roasted chicken owner.

 Chapter 28

    As Morwenna saw someone harassing Mrs. White, the nearby vendors quickly gathered around.

    "What''s going on here? What''s everyone doing?"

    "Can''t we talk this out? Why resort to violence?"

    "If youy another hand on her, we''re calling the cops."

    More and more people crowded around, and a few men nced at the ruined fish shop, exchanging

    looks before deciding, "Let''s go."

    The aggressors left.

    Morwenna turned to help Mrs. White stand up but noticed her pale face andbored breathing.

    "Mrs. White, are you okay?" Morwenna eximed in concern.

    A woman from the next shop hurried over, "It looks like she''s having an episode. Where¡¯s her

    medication?".

    Mrs. White managed to gasp. "I ran out." she murmured.

    The crowd gasped, immediately thrown into a flurry of worry.

    "Oh no, shouldn¡¯t we call an ambnce right away?¡±

    "I''ve already called one, but it¡¯ll take a while to get here."

    ¡°This, um, isn¡¯t going to turn out bad, right?¡±

    Morwenna looked at Mrs. White''s ghastly pale face. Biting her lip, she carried Mrs. White on her

    back and headed out.

    Morwenna was all lean and petite, while Mrs. White carried a bit more weight.

    The difference in their shapes made onlookers worried that Morwenna might not manage.

    A nearby man immediately said, "Morwenna, where are you taking her?"

    Morwenna adjusted Mrs. White on her back and exined, "The market streets are too narrow for

    the ambnce to get through. I''m taking Mrs. White to the Windcharm Vis entrance. It''ll be faster

    that way."

    "Why don¡¯t you let me carry her? You¡¯re a young girl. I¡¯m worried you might not be able to handle it."

    "No need. Thank you all for today, and could you keep an eye on the shop for me?"

    With that, Morwenna had sped off out of the market.

    She ran fast, and when she reached the first district, she was sweating.

    She was strong, but carrying a woman over a hundred and forty pounds and running was indeed

    draining.

    Lying on Morwenna''s slender back, Mrs. White listened to her slightly heavy breathing. Her feelings

    wereplex.

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    At that moment, a familiar car pulled up beside Morwenna.

    She tried to go around, but the car stopped, and Stuart stepped out.

    Stuart looked at the sweat-drenched Morwenna, frowning. What was she thinking?

    Usually, you''d expect someone to kick another while they''re down, not rush to help them.

    Stuart had not nned to intervene, but Fletcher once mentioned that to win a woman''s heart, he

    should help her when she needed help, even if the trouble was his doing.

    Stuart offered bluntly, "Get in. Where are you going? I¡¯ll take you."

    Morwenna''s eyes lit up. "Thanks, mister!"

    Without hesitation, she hurried Mrs. White into the car. "Mrs. White is sick. We''ll meet the

    ambnce on its way here to get her help sooner."

    Stuart observed her urgency, his presence as chilly as the car''s air conditioning.

    He saidzily, "I heard you got bullied frequently at work. Now that one of those bullies is sick, why

    the rush to help?"

    His words were blunt, spoken outright in front of Mrs. White, who turned even paler.

    But Morwenna shook her head. "Stuart, stop talking nonsense. Mrs. White never bullied me. She¡¯s

    always been kind to me."

    Stuart wanted to scoff but suddenly remembered how this earnest girl had once called him a good

    person.

    She was always troubled, criticized, and bullied.

    His actions were far worse than this fish shop owner at the market.

    How in the world did this girl determine what made a person good?

    Morwenna''s emotions were sincere and strong enough to silence the two in the car.

 Chapter 29

    Morwenna had always had a soft spot for those who showed her kindness, keeping a mental tally of

    every good deed directed her way. So, when Stuart lent a hand, she also made a mental note of his

    kindness.

    Unbeknownst to her, the catastrophe that had unfolded was Stuart¡¯s doing.

    As they chatted, the distant wail of an ambnce sliced through their conversation.

    Morwenna''s face lit up. ¡°Oh, the ambnce is here! Let¡¯s pull over.¡±

    Stuart stopped the car.

    Without waiting for Stuart, Morwenna swiftly helped Mrs. White out of the car and dashed toward

    the ambnce.

    She wasted no time getting Mrs. White onboard and climbed in after her.

    Inside, the paramedics stabilized Mrs. White, and Morwenna breathed a sigh of relief.

    Once at the hospital, Morwenna hurried to handle the admission formalities.

    Soon after, Mr. White arrived, dripping with sweat.

    In the hospital room, the usually quiet Mr. White was abnormally vocal.

    ¡°How could you be so careless as not restocking your medication on time? Forget the grocery store

    for now. Nothing¡¯s more important than your health. If something happened to you, I don¡¯t know

    what to do.¡±

    Morwenna was looking on from the doorway, hit by a sudden wave of jealousy.

    She chose not to interrupt, quietly slipping away.

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Everyone had someone, afort, a hug in times of need. It seemed everyone had it except her.

    Feeling lonely, Morwenna headed out, identally running into someone at the hospital entrance.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry!¡± she eximed, her eyes brimming with involuntary tears as she clutched her nose,

    continuing to apologize.

    When looking up, she saw Stuart.

    Staring back at her, Stuart sensed a familiar loneliness enveloping her, the solitary existence he

    knew well.

    But upon seeing Stuart, Morwenna''s face broke into a big smile, her tear-filled eyes sparkling like a

    sunflower blooming in solitude.

    ¡°Hey there, Stuart! What are you doing here? Waiting for me?¡± she asked brightly.

    Even though Stuart was only her husband by name, seeing him at that lonely moment brought her

    joy.

    ¡°Morwenna.¡± Stuart¡¯s voice was deep and soothing. Just saying her name seemed to weave a spell

    around her.

    Blushing, Morwenna didn¡¯t understand why her face heated up.

    Stuart hadn¡¯t forgotten his purpose, though. Pretending to be kind was easy for him.

    Suddenly, he reached out and pinched Morwenna''s cheek. ¡°You¡¯re such a fool, always taking care

    of others. You didn¡¯t even realize your arm was hurting.¡±

    Startled by his intimate gesture, Morwenna''s blush deepened, spreading to her ears and neck. Was

    that a concern?

    She didn¡¯t resist but exined, ¡°I was in such a rushing out and scratched my arm. It¡¯s just a

    small cut, nothing serious.¡±

    Stuart released her, saying coldly, ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    Obediently, Morwenna climbed into the car, unaware of the icy look in Stuart¡¯s eyes when she

    turned her back, a look devoid of any warmth like a wolf enticing a naive rabbit.

    Once in the car, Stuart pulled out a first aid kit and cleaned her wound. The sting of the antiseptic

    was sharp, but Morwenna didn¡¯t flinch. Pain was an old friend. She¡¯d suffered worse injuries

    growing up.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold back the pain.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Morwenna wanted to say she wasn¡¯t in pain but stopped herself. How could she not be in

    pain?

    Having lived alone from a young age, cries of pain had gone unnoticed, and gradually, she stopped

    voicing them.

    But at the time, Stuart told her she didn¡¯t have to endure in silence.

 Chapter 30

    Morwenna looked down, her voice barely above a whisper. "It does hurt quite a bit."

    Stuart was close enough to catch the scent of antiseptic mixed with her natural fragrance, which

    overwhelmed his senses.

    He felt an inexplicable wave of fatigue wash over him.

    What was the reason? Was it just the smell?

    Perhaps taking her home would reveal more.

    Recently, Morwenna''s demeanor toward him had subtly shifted.

    But Stuart was getting antsy about the slow progress. He was never the type to patiently baby

    someone along.

    After treating Morwenna''s wound, Stuart said, "Grandpa''sing over for dinner tonight. You

    shoulde to Windcharm Vis."

    At the mention of Norbert, Morwenna''s eyes softened.

    She nodded immediately. "Okay, I''ll pick up some groceriester and head over."

    Their conversation dwindled as they reached Windcharm Vis.

    After Morwenna got off, Stuart pulled out his phone and called Norbert. "Grandpa,e to

    Windcharm Vis for dinner tonight."

    Norbert was momentarily confused. His grandson actually invited him for dinner? Didn¡¯t he usually

    prefer him at a distance?

    Without hearing a response, Stuart asked irritably, "So, youing over or what?"

    "Yes, I''ll be there."

    ...

    Morwenna headed to the market.

    Mr. White was busy looking after Mrs. White after their fish shop had been vandalized.

    The scattered fish had been collected back into water tanks by helpful locals.

    Morwenna cleaned up the mess, like a broken table, some damaged oxygen equipment, and

    several dead fish. The loss wasn''t huge, but she wondered who would do such a thing.

    After cleaning up, she tended the shop alone.

    By three o''clock, Mr. White returned briefly.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Seeing Morwenna had cleaned up and managed the shop, he expressed his gratitude. "Morwenna,

    thank you so much. Once my wife leaves the hospital, we''ll properly thank you. It''s too much for one

    person. Let¡¯s close the shop for a few days."

    Morwenna hesitated, "But there are still some fish left unsold."

    Mr. White generously said, "No worries. We¡¯ll give them to everyone here as a thank-you for their

    help today. Take a couple for yourself, too."

    After they distributed the fish to neighboring shop owners and closed the fish shop, Mr. White

    rushed back to the hospital.

    Feeling awkward, Morwenna asked, "Mr. White, could I get an advance on my sry? Just five

    hundred."

    She could manage without spending much, maybe just eating simple meals.

    But with Norberting over, she had promised to bring groceries.

    Her voice trailed off, embarrassed at asking for an advance so soon into her job.

    Mr. White pulled out a stack of cash and handed it to her without counting. "Of course, take this for

    now. If it¡¯s not enough, let me know!"

    "I can¡¯t take so much..."

    Before she could finish, Mr. White had hurried back to the hospital.

    After counting the money three times, Morwenna had $2,300. She had to remember that.

    At that moment, she saw Stuart approaching.

    Quickly hiding the money, she felt a little nervous, wondering how long Stuart had been watching

    and if he had seen her embarrassed request for an advance.

    "Sir, what brings you here? Just give me a moment, and I''ll go get the groceries," Morwenna said

    hurriedly, her words tumbling out as she prepared to rush off.

    Stuart caught her hand. "Today, let''s shop at the mall."

    The groceries there were much more expensive than at the market, but Morwenna agreed, thinking

    it was appropriate to get something special for Norbert''s visit, even if it cost a bit more. After all, she

    had over two thousand dors in hand.

    Stuart scrutinized Morwenna intently. This girl was advancing her sry? She lived and ate at

    Windcharm Vis and was eager to please Norbert. Why was she still struggling financially?

 Chapter 31

    Morwenna had only recently moved into Windcharm Vis, but Stuart was oblivious that she hadn¡¯t

    spent any of his money. When the two headed to the shopping mall, their appearance alone was

    enough to draw attention.

    Stuart looked like a well-heeled executive, his every gesture exuding authority and wealth. In

    contrast, Morwenna wore her old high school uniform, exuding a sweet, underprivileged charm.

    Together, they looked like a mismatched pair straight out of a quirky indie film, sparking whispers

    and stares from passersby.

    Yet, neither of them seemed to care. Stuart was indifferent, used to being in the spotlight, while

    Morwenna figured a few stares wouldn¡¯t cost her anything. She, too, was quietly observing Stuart,

    finding his recent behavior peculiar. It was odd for someone of his stature, who had always seemed

    to dislike her and made things difficult, to suddenly soften and join her for something as mundane

    as grocery shopping.

    Stuart pushed the cart while Morwenna made the selections at the shopping mall, their dynamic

    mimicking that of a long-married couple. Morwenna piled the cart with various items, fresh veggies,

    meats, and some pricey delicacies that made her wince at the extravagant prices of Rosefrost

    Hollow. Despite the cost, she threw in an expensive variety of deep-sea fish, thinking of her guest

    Norbert and Stuart''s particr eating habits.

    Stuart watched her choices with a hint of mockery. Just days ago, he had learned that she scrimped

    on essentials like eggs, yet here she was, selecting some of the most expensive items in the mall.

    He wondered if she was naively trying to impress him or ying the fool.

    When they reached the checkout, the total was nine hundred and eighty dors. As Stuart reached

    for his wallet, Morwenna quickly handed the cash to the cashier. She had never spent so much in

    one go, yet her actions were resolute.

    Stuart was stunned. It was the first time a woman had insisted on paying while with him. As

    Morwenna neatly stored her change and picked up the bags, she looked at him, puzzled. "What¡¯s

    wrong, Sir? Let¡¯s go!"

    Stuart¡¯s gaze turned icy. "Morwenna, you don¡¯t have to pretend to be generous to my face. Just

    because you pay for groceries doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll see you any differently."

    Confused by his sudden change in demeanor, Morwenna exined, "I used to buy groceries and

    cook all the time. I forgot I moved out and didn¡¯t have to look after you anymore. It won¡¯t happen

    again."

    She''s always been strapped for cash. If she was cooking for herself, she wouldn''t dream of shelling

    out for these fancy ingredients.

    She was just thinking that it''s not every day Norbert drops by and knowing how finicky Stuart is

    about food, she wanted them to enjoy a proper meal.

    "Look after me?" Stuart''s eyes nearly popped out of his head.

    Morwenna just nodded.

    Stuart was left speechless, his mind racing.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    He had assumed Morwenna was livingfortably at Windcharm Vis, unaware she had been

    looking after him, scrimping and saving to manage. The realization hit him hard, especially

    remembering the eggless spaghetti she had made for herself. Had Norbert not given her money? It

    seemed likely, as none of them were ever short on cash.

    These rich folks, none of them are starving or anything. Norbert often provided her a lot of stuff,

    probably everything except actual money.

 Chapter 32

    Morwenna hadn''t taken any of the valuable items in his ce.

    Rumor had it that she was from the mountains and a freshman at college. She was probably as

    broke as she looked.

    No wonder she worked at the fish market gutting fish.

    Stuart was unusually perturbed, his thoughts a tangled mess.

    The unrest made it impossible for him to keep up his fa?ade.

    With a stern face, he took the grocery bag from Morwenna''s hands.

    Instinctively, she protested, "Sir, I''m strong enough to carry it myself."

    "Zip it."

    Morwenna fell silent.

    She stole nces at Stuart, who seemed less aloof and more genuine as he carried the heavy bag.

    When they returned to Windcharm Vis, Norbert had arrived.

    Morwenna greeted him with a radiant smile as if seeing a family member, "Norbert, how did you get

    here so fast? We bought loads of groceries. I¡¯ll cook something delicious for you."

    "Wenna, did you and Stuart shop together?"

    "Yes."

    Norbert watched his grandson carrying the groceries, his smile deepening the wrinkles at the

    corners of his eyes.

    Since Morwenna''s arrival, he had seen many firsts from his grandson.

    Morwenna busied herself in the kitchen with the ingredients.

    Dinner was avish affair, enjoyed thoroughly by Morwenna and Norbert.

    Whether Stuart enjoyed it was of no concern.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    After dinner, Norbert didn¡¯t mention leaving but suggested ying Euchre instead.

    Norbert called out to Stuart, who surprisingly agreed.

    Morwenna found Stuart¡¯s cooperation odd. They weren¡¯t under any contract to act like a loved

    couple, so why was he so cooperative?

    In the first game, Stuart was the dealer. Morwenna and Norbert teamed up against him.

    Stuart lost, and a Post-it note ended up on his face.

    In the second game, it was Norbert''s turn to deal.

    Again, Morwenna and Norbert teamed up against Stuart.

    Both Stuart and Morwenna had Post-it notes on their faces.

    In the third game, Morwenna dealt.

    Once more, she and Norbert pressed hard against Stuart.

    Stuart was speechless.

    Probably no one in Rosefrost Hollow had ever seen Stuart stered with Post-it notes.

    Morwenna was about to leave after seeing off Norbert around ten at night.

    Stuart casually mentioned, ¡°It¡¯ste, and no rides around. Why not stay at Windcharm Vis

    tonight?¡±

    Quick on her feet, Morwenna replied, ¡°I knew it might be hard to find a ridete here. Mr. White lent

    me his electric scooter. It¡¯s parked outside. I can ride back.¡±

    Stuart had nothing to say in response.

    He had called Morwenna back, intending to make her stay.

    Fletcher reckoned that once she said yes to crashing tonight, it''d be a cinch to get her to stick

    around more often.

    Morwenna didn¡¯t know what Stuart was thinking, but she waved goodbye. ¡°Sir, you should rest early.

    I¡¯m heading out.¡±

    She''d had a good feed and was feeling pretty chipper tonight.

    Riding the electric scooter back to her old apartment, she noticed arge grocery bag at her

    doorstep.

    The bag was filled with ingredients.

    She recognized some items she had bought with Stuart that afternoon with many other expensive-

    looking ingredients.

    She was momentarily stunned.

    What was Stuart doing?

    Was it a charity for poor people?

    Why had he suddenly changed so much? Where was that awful demeanor from before?

    Morwenna felt Stuart was too strange. Before, she had endured and ttered, and he had been so

    insulting.

    She had given him a piece of her mind and walked away, and he seemed to have improved

    significantly.

    Thinking it over, Morwenna suddenly blushed.

    Could Stuart possibly have feelings for her?

 Chapter 33

    Morwenna quickly shook her head, dismissing the thought.

    No, no, no, Stuart wouldn''t be into her.

    Stuart had mentioned that his marriage was an arrangement without love.

    She couldn''t figure out why Stuart had changed, but thanks to him, she no longer had to eat the

    same nd bread every day.

    Mrs. White was discharged from the hospital two dayster.

    The fish shop at the market reopened, and Morwenna resumed her work.

    After her return, Mrs. White stopped nitpicking and yelling at Morwenna, though she became

    somewhat awkward.

    Having finished her morning chores, Morwenna found herself idly daydreaming.

    Seeing that, Mrs. White suddenly proposed, ¡°Morwenna, it''s quiet in the afternoons, and it¡¯s dull with

    too many of us around. How about this? From now on, you deliver the fish ordered by guests at

    Windcharm Vis by eleven, and then you can clock out.¡±

    Most of the market shoppers were elderly locals who preferred to buy their groceries early in the

    morning, leaving the ce deserted by ten.

    Initially, Morwenna had taken the job as a fishmonger because Mr. White said it allowed for

    flexibility, which she thought would help her care for Stuart.

    But Stuart had kicked her out before she started, so she stopped worrying about her work hours.

    And now, with the afternoons free, she could possibly pick up another part-time job!

    That would mean extra money to send back to the school in the mountains.

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Morwenna asked, surprised.

    Mrs. White nodded. ¡°When have I ever lied?¡±

    Morwenna thought about the time Mrs. White had shorted someone two ounces on a fish sale.

    Morwenna kept these thoughts to herself, smiled brightly, and said, ¡°Thanks, Mrs. White.¡±

    Mrs. White grumbled awkwardly, ¡°No need to thank me. Just be polite when you deliver the fish and

    don¡¯t upset the customers.¡±

    ¡°Will do!¡±

    Morwenna hopped on Mr. White¡¯s electric scooter to deliver the fish. Spanning districts one through

    twelve, Windcharm Vis was neither toorge nor too small.

    Within two days, Morwenna had gotten to know the area well.

    On her first day, she helped a cat in District Four give birth to six kittens.

    The following day, she advised a young woman in District Six about her nutrient-deficient

    grapevines.

    In District Twelve, she always brought an extra handful of fish dders to a grumpy old gentleman

    whoined about underweight deliveries, which kept him from grumbling.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Morwenna spotted an order at the time.

    District One? Stuart!

    But Stuart didn¡¯t love fish, did he? Was it his way of needing something from her?

    Morwenna quickly rode to District One.

    Zoe answered the door.

    ¡°Ms. Winslet, Mr. Hetfield has been expecting you.¡±

    ¡°What does he need me for?¡±

    Zoe smiled and said nothing.

    Morwenna felt her guess must be right. Stuart didn¡¯t love fish, so he must have ordered it as a

    pretext to see her.

    As Morwenna entered the house, she saw Stuart sitting at a dining table with dishes, looking

    nothing like a man with a problem.

    Morwenna swallowed hard, wondering if Stuart could finish all that food himself.

    Sensing her thoughts, Stuart said, ¡°Sit down and join me for lunch.¡±

    Morwenna shook her head, resisting the temptation. ¡°Thanks, but no. I¡¯ve delivered the fish. Is there

    anything else? If not, I should be heading back.¡±

    Without lifting his eyes, Stuart elegantly continued eating. ¡°Stay and finish lunch with me, or I''ll

    comin about the fish you delivered.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    He wouldin just because she refused to join him for lunch? How could he do that?

    She had thought Stuart needed her for something important, but it turned out he just wanted to

    tease her.

 Chapter 34

    Stuart was busy with nothing, but Morwenna had ns for the afternoon anyway.

    Lately, she''d been on the hunt for a new job.

    Feeling grumpy, Morwenna sat down and buried her head in her te, eating non-stop.

    After a while, she forgot what she was brooding over. The steak was delicious.

    Stuart shot a little smirk. Maybe the good grub being enjoyed across the table made his own chow

    taste a bit better today.

    When Morwenna left his ce, she was too full.

    She nced back at the house, feeling a mix of emotions.

    Did Stuart invite her for lunch on purpose?

    His sudden kindness had her feeling uneasy.

    Back home, Morwenna pushed thoughts of the enigmatic Stuart aside and resumed her job search.

    But to her surprise, despite days of searching and being ready to take any job at a low wage, no

    one wanted her.

    Morwenna felt discouraged. Was it so hard tond a job in the big city?

    Meanwhile, Adide was under the weather in the Gagher family, taking her medicine.

    Across from her sat a man in a floral shirt.

    If Morwenna were there, she''d recognize him as the man from thest party who had tried to

    stter her with his drink.

    "Adide, as long as I''m here, there is no way she¡¯s getting a job at Rosefrost Hollow," the man

    said.

    "Bary, is this too much? Stuart will me me if he finds out."

    "What''s the harm? It was my idea, not yours, Adide. I heard that maid''s been butchering fish at

    the market. It''s foul and disgusting. She''s moved out of Windcharm Vis and lives in some

    crumbling old apartment block. She''s poor and in. Adide, you really shouldn''t worry about

    her."

    "But... Stuart seems to have a soft spot for her."

    Adide¡¯s tone was sad and fragile.

    Concerned, Bary reassured her, "Don''t worry, Adide. No man would want a dandelion over a

    pearl. All these years, everyone knows Stuart has eyes only for you."

    Adide smiled tenderly.

    Bary thought he must protect Adide¡¯s smile.

    As for that maid, a small lesson and driving her away would suffice.

    Morwenna never imagined that her trouble finding a job was someone''s doing.

    Poverty limited one''s imagination, and she couldn''t conceive of the lengths the wealthy could go.

    Several guys blocked her path as Morwenna was returning home after delivering fish.

    She had a good memory. She hardly forgot people she had seen once and recognized them

    instantly.

    They were the same group she¡¯d met at Stuart''s house during that party, led by the man in the floral

    shirt who had tried to douse her with a drink and had kicked her suitcase.

    He was dressed in another patterned floral shirt with matching trousers, looking like a walking

    bouquet.

    Morwenna looked around to see if there were any witnesses in case things got rough.

    But Bary restrained his usual arrogant demeanor this time, wearing a broad smile as he said,

    "Morwenna, right? We had a bit of a misunderstanding at the party. We came to hang out with you."

    "Huh?" Morwenna blinked.

    Hang out with her?

    She remembered his attitude fromst time and couldn''t believe he genuinely wanted to hang out

    for fun with her.

    Simple folks might not understand many things but often have a gut feeling about others'' intentions.

    Morwenna shook her head in refusal. "Sorry, I''m not interested. I''ve got things to do."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 35

    Morwenna didn''t hesitate in her refusal.

    She had been thinking about taking the opportunity to give those who bullied her a good thrashing.

    But Morwenna held back since they were all smiles.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    However, her refusal immediately sparked their discontent.

    "We asked you to hang ''cause we dig you. You really gonna diss us like that?"

    ¡°Someone of your status should be breaking down doors to get into our circle. What¡¯s with the high

    and mighty act?¡±

    ¡°What could you possibly be busy with? Busy getting a job, huh? Don¡¯t bother. You¡¯ve offended us

    and won¡¯t find work anywhere in Rosefrost Hollow.¡±

    That set Morwenna off.

    So, these were the culprits, making it impossible for her to get a job.

    Smirking at Morwenna, Bary boasted, ¡°It¡¯s just about finding a job, right? Hang out with us for a

    day, and I¡¯ll have a job lined up for you tomorrow. How about that?¡±

    Morwenna''s face tensed, her eyes shing dangerously.

    Bary instinctively stepped back, haunted by a bad feeling, as if fearing Morwenna mightsh out

    again.

    But then, Morwenna suddenly smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go out with you guys, and you¡¯ll handle my job.¡±

    Thinking to appease her for the time, Bary quickly agreed, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Morwenna blinked her beautiful eyes, her voice sweet and soft. ¡°You better keep your word.¡±

    She had a radiant and bright smile, which dazzled Bary so much that he momentarily forgot what

    she was talking about.

    Morwenna followed Bary out.

    There were way too many folks around. It just wasn''t the spot to start a fight.

    She wanted to see what these people were up to.

    She considered herselfw-abiding, kind, and sincere, having done no wrong.

    Since she was innocent, those bullying her were undoubtedly in the wrong.

    In the car, Bary casually inquired, ¡°Morwenna, where did youe from before Rosefrost

    Hollow?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m from the countryside.¡±

    ¡°And what¡¯s your rtionship with Stuart? How did you get into Windcharm Vis?¡±

    ¡°I promised Norbert I¡¯d take care of Stuart.¡±

    Morwenna had indeed promised Norbert to look after Stuart. On the day they had a secret

    marriage, Stuart insisted on keeping it hidden, embarrassed by the rtionship.

    Now that they separated, she definitely couldn¡¯t reveal their past.

    Bary questioned her the whole way, and Morwenna answered casually.

    Bary concluded that Morwenna was just a maid.

    At Windcharm Vis, she didundry, cooked, cleaned, and even gardened.

    But since Norbert sent her, she got special treatment. Stuart had arranged for her to stay at

    Windcharm Vis to honor Norbert.

    And wasn¡¯t she driven out already?

    A maid was initially out of his concern, but Adide had be so upset that she fell ill.

    If Adide was unhappy, this maid deserved a lesson.

    Morwenna was unaware of what Bary was thinking.

    The group led her to a gigantic amusement park.

    Colorful rides, smiling faces everywhere, and variously dressed characters and princesses made

    her feel like stepping into a fairy-tale world.

    Morwenna had only glimpsed amusement parks online and was just bursting with curiosity.

    Bary called out, ¡°Morwenna,e on. What do you want to try? We¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    Morwenna was skeptical. Were these people only taking her out for fun? She didn¡¯t believe it!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to y. Just looking is fine,¡± Morwenna declined.

    She wanted to try the rides, but after seeing the hefty prices at the entrance, she decided to watch.

    It was too expensive. Morwenna wouldn¡¯t waste her money.

    Seeing was as good as ying.

    Bary and the others exchanged a look.

    Soon, one of them brought over a thick stack of tickets.

    Bary waved the tickets at Morwenna, saying, ¡°See, we¡¯ve got all the tickets, and everyone¡¯s

    included. It¡¯ll be a waste if you don¡¯t y.¡±

    Hating to waste anything, Morwenna hesitated.

    Seizing the moment, Bary stuffed the stack of tickets into her hands. ¡°If you¡¯re not gonna y

    here, just throw them away.¡±

 Chapter 36

    Morwenna pondered for a moment but decided to go to the amusement park with the ticket she

    had.

    Whatever Bary was up to, she figured she could handle it. "Come what may," she thought to

    herself.

    As Morwenna walked away, a woman with heavy and smoky eye makeup behind Bary implored,

    "Bary, she''s just a maid. Why not just give her a scare and be done with it? Why all this drama?"

    Bary shook his head, "You don''t understand. Even if she''s just a maid, she''s one appointed by

    Norbert. Stuart can''t be too harsh in his methods. Who among you would dare mess this up? This

    amusement park has some of the most terrifying rides in the country. We''re just bringing her here

    for fun. If she winds up scared stiff or snagging a mental scar, that''s on her, not on us."

    "Bary, you always think things through. That wench dared to flirt with Mr. Hetfield. She''s done

    for."

    It was Morwenna''s first time at an amusement park. Despite knowing these people had ill intentions,

    she couldn¡¯t help but feel a thrill of excitement.

    After a few minor attractions, Bary and his group led Morwenna to the haunted house.

    This haunted house was famously frightening, with overly professional actors and scenes.

    Many visitors came out shaken to their core.

    Most of Bary¡¯s group were too scared to enter.

    Only Bary and Morwenna went in together.

    As they stepped inside, the lights dimmed. A creepy and almost imperceptible music filled the air.

    They hadn''t walked far when a shriek rang out from another visitor.

    Morwenna looked around, unafraid.

    "What''s so freaky about ghosts?"

    As a child, after her mother passed away and her father disappeared, Morwenna heard that one

    could see ghosts at the graveyard. At five years old, she sneaked out to the graveyard at night,

    hoping to see her mother, even if as a ghost. Unfortunately, she saw nothing.

    Suddenly, a scream pierced the air.

    Morwenna was abruptly pushed, bumping into one of the actors and knocking off his fake arm.

    She knew without a doubt that Bary was behind it.

    Quick-thinking, Morwenna grabbed the fake arm and ran after Bary, hitting him with it.

    Bary ignored her at first.

    She hit him again, and then a third time.

    Annoyed, Bary grabbed the arm and yanked it away, "Morwenna, what are you doing?"

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    At the next moment, the arm came off.

    A nearby actor in a creepy tone said, "Why are you using my arm?"

    Bary cursed loudly, dropped the arm, and bolted.

    Morwenna blinked innocently. Apparently, he wasn¡¯t as brave as he thought!

    She slowly walked over to a nearby coffin and opened the lid, which triggered an even more

    terrifying "hell mode."

    The atmosphere shifted instantly, as if a cold and eerie wind swept through.

    Bary continued cursing ahead.

    Morwenna followed, her smile bright, activating every hell mode she could as they progressed.

    By the time they exited the haunted house, Morwenna looked unphased.

    Bary, usually so bold, was pale as a ghost.

    The others looked at Morwenna in disbelief.

    Bary, now even more infuriated and unwilling to admit defeat to a woman, continued to challenge

    Morwenna with scary rides.

    But Morwenna was unfazed.

    One of Bary''s group whispered, "Bary, I¡¯ve noticed she¡¯s avoided any aerial attractions. I think

    she¡¯s afraid of heights."

    A glint of calction shed in Bary¡¯s eyes. "Afraid of heights? Let¡¯s take her on the tallest roller

    coaster then."

    He led Morwenna towards the roller coaster.

    Before it started, it seemed just like a small train ride to Morwenna who had never seen a roller

    coaster before.

    She sat down obediently, allowing the staff to secure her safety harness.

 Chapter 37

    Morwenna hopped on the roller coaster, looking around with a curious gaze.

    To ensure they were left undisturbed, Bary and his friends had bought a slew of tickets, ensuring

    that only they and Morwenna would be seated for this ride.

    Everyone was securely fastened into their seats.

    Just as the roller coaster was about tounch, Bary and the others suddenly unbuckled their

    safety harnesses and dashed off, leaving Morwenna alone in her seat.

    She sat there, isted in the vast coaster.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Bary and his friends burst intoughter.

    ¡°Look at her, sitting there like a lost puppy,¡± one of them jeered.

    ¡°She thought we were here to have fun with her. How can someone be so naive?¡±

    ¡°Let''s see how she enjoys the scariest ride in the country with her fear of heights. This will be an

    unforgettable experience!¡±

    ¡°Dreaming about Adide¡¯s guy? She should check if she''s even in his league.¡±

    ¡°Quick, get a picture, her eyes are watering, she''s gonna cry!¡±

    In reality, Morwenna¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t red, and she wasn¡¯t about to cry.

    But her nerves were indeed stretched taut.

    Hearing the mockeries, one phrase struck her hard, that was, "fear of heights."

    She turned sharply to Bary and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything to harm you. I have a serious fear

    of heights. You shouldn¡¯t be joking about this.¡±

    A severe fear of heights could cause an extreme spike in blood pressure, leading to potentially fatal

    consequences.

    Clearly, Bary didn¡¯t understand the seriousness of acrophobia.

    Hearing these words, he onlyughed more cruelly. ¡°Oh, are you scared? Good. Adide is such a

    sweet soul, and you dared to cross her. It¡¯s only right you learn your lesson today.¡±

    Again, it was for Adide.

    Morwenna didn''t know Adide all that well, and she didn''t care to change that.

    Was it really her fault that Adide liked Stuart?

    Legally, she was Stuart¡¯s wife. There was no wrongdoing there.

    Morwenna stopped responding. She knew pleading with Bary was useless. She tried to call for

    the staff, only to realize Bary had sent them away.

    Frantically, she tried to unbuckle her safety harness, but in vain.

    No one knew how severe her acrophobia was.

    As a child, she once went to the mountains to gather herbs and identally tumbled down. The

    mountains back home were steep and she had felt every bruise, unable to move.

    She felt her life bleeding out slowly.

    As an orphan, she knew no one woulde looking if she disappeared.

    She would lie there in the remote mountains, slowly bleeding out until death.

    That was the first time young Morwenna truly understood fear.

    The mountains seemed endlessly tall and she was engulfed in despair.

    In herst moments of consciousness, she heard Melvin.

    Melvin, who had limped and taught in those mountains for twenty years, was calling her name.

    ¡°Morwenna!¡±

    Snapping back to the present, she heard someone calling her name.

    A shadow fell beside her, seemingly shielding her from the looming dread and malice.

    The mocking voices hushed.

    Morwenna saw the man seated next to her clearly.

    Stuart? How was Stuart here?

    Before she could speak, the roller coaster shot forward like an arrow released from a bow.

 Chapter 38

    Morwenna halted her breath as if she was about to fall off a mountain once again.

    It was too high. She saw her younger self, immobile, watching her lifeblood slowly drain away.

    Her breathing grew slower, nearly suffocating.

    Then, suddenly, someone grabbed her hand.

    She heard a steady male voice beside her.

    "I''m here, you''re safe now."

    Was it Melvin who hade to save her?

    No, it was Stuart!

    Her tight chest seemed to inte with air. The next moment, Morwenna was gasping for breath.

    What a fierce wind!

    They are tumbling and spinning at high speed.

    She sped Stuart''s hand.

    Stuart felt the cold sweat on the small hand in his palm. Was that fearless daredevil scared of

    heights?

    Stuart had received the news earlier that Morwenna was taken away by Bary.

    He knew Bary''s intentions were far from good, but he didn''t stop him.

    ''Cause by doing this, he coulde off like some sort of hero.

    It wasn''t until he saw Morwenna panic that he appeared.

    He could have stopped this roller coaster right away, but he didn¡¯t.

    ording to psychology, going through fear with him, she will depend more on Stuart.

    This wasn''t about showing up in the nick of time to save the day. The whole thing was nned from

    the get-go.

    What he hadn''t anticipated was Morwenna''s fear of heights being more severe than he imagined.

    Morwenna knew nothing.

    Amid the roaring wind, she heard her heart pounding.

    Was it fear or something else?

    She looked at the man beside her. In her dizziness, all she saw was the small mole by his eye

    flickering.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Time seemed to stretch on forever.

    Finally, the roller coaster came to a halt.

    Stuart unbuckled Morwenna''s safety harness and pulled her up.

    Morwenna was so pale as if all her vitality had been drained, unable to stand on her own.

    Stuart tightened his heart and lifted her into his arms.

    Morwenna leaned against Stuart like a broken doll, uncontrobly trembling.

    Stuart had seen Morwenna lively, tearful yet resilient, and radiantly smiling, but he had never seen

    her this vulnerable, as if life itself was slipping away.

    He wrapped his coat around Morwenna, holding her close.

    Stuart''s gaze turned fierce, like a chilling serpent eyeing Bary and his cronies, sending shivers

    down their spines.

    In a trance, Morwenna heard Stuart''s ominous question, ¡°Do you guys enjoy roller coasters?¡±

    Bary and the others bowed their heads, too scared to speak.

    Silence fell, and Stuart instructed his bodyguards, ¡°Since they enjoy roller coasters so much, let¡¯s

    give them a few more rounds.¡±

    The bodyguards in ck approached, ushering the group onto the roller coaster and meticulously

    fastening their safety harnesses, including Bary who was forcibly seated. No one was allowed to

    leave.

    These pampered young men panicked.

    No one expected Stuart to stand up for Morwenna.

    Aside from Adide, no one had seen Mr. Hetfield defend any woman before.

    Wasn''t Morwenna just a maid?

    Bary couldn''t believe it, blurting out, ¡°Stuart, she''s just a maid! Adide has been sick, waiting

    for you to visit her.¡±

    Stuart seemed deaf to everything but the cold in his eyes, ¡°Start it.¡±

    The roller coaster jerked into motion.

    ¡°Ah, help!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hetfield, I can¡¯t do this, please let me off.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hetfield, it was just a joke really, no harm meant.¡±

    ¡°Please, let me down!¡±

 Chapter 39

    This kind of extreme challenge isn¡¯t for everyone.

    Those who are faint-hearted might even end up withsting psychological scars from such a scare.

    Knowing full well that Morwenna was terrified of heights, tricking her into riding a roller coaster was

    downright malicious.

    Screams tore through the air wave after wave.

    Once around, twice, three times¡­

    Stuart, with a sinister ease, asked, ¡°Do you all want to keep going?¡±

    ¡°No... no more,¡± they pleaded.

    ¡°Mr. Hetfield, we were wrong.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re done. I... we apologize.¡±

    Stuart frowned like hitting the mute button, everyone fell silent instantly.

    Everyone knew Stuart was a sort of tyrant. Angering him could lead to unimaginable consequences.

    Seemingly unsatisfied, Stuart said, ¡°Oh, stopping already? That won¡¯t do. I decided it¡¯s time you had

    your fill of fun. You¡¯ve really grown some nerve, messing with my girl.¡±

    The roller coaster roared to life again.

    Whether afraid of heights or not, enduring continuous rides like this was unbearable.

    The screams now carried a hint of crying, all bing hoarse.

    When Stuart finally called it off, everyone looked as pale as Morwenna. Some couldn¡¯t even stand

    straight, others were bent over on the side of the path throwing up. A few had fainted outright.

    Stuart held Morwenna, watching expressionlessly.

    Toying with them, Stuart was indifferent to such malice.

    The group watched Stuart fearfully, their eyes filled with dread yet trying not to show it.

    Suddenly, Stuart found it all dull.

    All of the people and their affairs were boring.

    Just then, Stuart felt a small hand clutching his shirt.

    He looked down.

    Morwenna was holding onto him, calling out, ¡°Stuart.¡±

    Her voice was weak, nasal, unintentionally soft and endearing.

    That single utterance of his name seemed to pull him back to reality.

    Rarely did anyone call Stuart by his first name directly.

    Only Morwenna, unlike others who called him Mr. Hetfield, would call him Stuart and sometimes

    even ¡®bad guy¡¯.

    At that moment, Morwenna sensed something off in Stuart¡¯s mood.

    Holding her, Stuart still seemed every bit the reckless tyrant.

    But maybe because she was so up close, staring deep into his eyes, she felt a chill that was too

    deep to measure.

    It was like walking alone in a world of ice and snow.

    At that moment, all Morwenna wanted was to call out to him, not to say anything in particr.

    It was just to call his name.

    She wasn¡¯t sure what she was feeling right now.

    Stuart spoke harshly and was cruel.

    Stuart deliberately made life difficult for her.

    Stuart even threatened to send her away, using a contract to humiliate her.

    Yet Stuart had taken care of her when she was sick.

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Stuart had be increasingly gentle towards her.

    Now, Stuart had saved her from a potentially deadly fall.

    Stuart didn¡¯t know what his appearance meant to Morwenna just then.

    He reminded her of Melvin, who had rescued her during her lowest point. That alone was enough

    for Morwenna to brush off any rough edges Stuart had.

    Stuart helped Morwenna into his car.

    He continued to hold her close, either forgetting to let go or for some other reason.

    Morwenna didn¡¯t push Stuart away.

    Suddenly, Stuart pinched Morwenna¡¯s chin firmly, saying, ¡°Morwenna, you¡¯re officially my woman

    after all. Next time someone does you wrong, just hit them back twice as hard!¡±

    Stuart didn¡¯t regret any of his actions but just disliked seeing her so downcast.

    Morwenna couldn¡¯t help but remember the first time she had visited. When she said she would fight

    back, Stuart had made her apologize.

 Chapter 40

    Stuart had finally given her a chance to speak up.

    Morwenna bowed her head. After a long silence, she whispered, "Okay."

    Perhaps to hide the emotions swirling in her eyes, she closed them, her eyshes trembling

    slightly.

    At that moment, Stuart didn''t realize that if he suggested Morwenna move back in, to try and make

    things work, she would have agreed.

    But Stuart felt that Morwenna''s reliance on him wasn''t strong enough yet.

    He decided to strike while the iron was hot.

    After all these days, he really had no patience left for ying games.

    The faint scent that lingered around him made him subconsciously rx but also firmed his resolve

    to seize and control the situation.

    Stuart nced at Morwenna in his arms. Seeing that her eyes were still closed, he messaged

    Fletcher, "Make your move now."

    It seemed like Fletcher was waiting by his phone as he replied almost instantly.

    "Stuart, are you sure about this? There''s no need to rush things. Winning a woman over takes time

    with some risks."

    "Cut the crap, just set it up."

    "Alright then, Stuart, just be careful."

    "Got it."

    Stuart locked his phone screen and looked again at Morwenna, waiting.

    She was curled up in his arms, covered with his jacket, drifting in and out of sleep.

    In the quiet of the car, there was the hum of the moving vehicle.

    Suddenly, a sharp screeching of brakes came out.

    "Crash!"

    Normally, Morwenna was quick to react.

    But lost in her drowsy state now, she couldn''t even grasp what had happened.

    At the next moment, Stuart wrapped his arms around her waist and swiftly turned her.

    She was shielded between the back of the seat and Stuart.

    Her entire body was enveloped in his embrace.

    The surrounding chaos and the shattering of car windows all were blocked by Stuart''s back.

    Morwenna finally realized what had happened.

    She clung to Stuart''s shirt, her voice panicked, "Stuart, are you okay? Are you hurt?"

    Stuart didn''t move.

    Feeling around in her panic, Morwenna touched Stuart''s back, drenched.

    She looked at her hand and saw it covered in fresh blood.

    Morwenna trembled her voice with fear, "Stuart, wake up, please. You hate me, don''t you? Why

    would you jump to save me? Is anyone there? Help!"

    Then Stuart shifted slightly, his voice hoarse but clear in Morwenna¡¯s ear, "I don''t hate you and I

    don''t want you hurt."

    Morwenna widened her eyes.

    It was as if her ears were ringing, hearing only the frantic beating of her heart.

    Stuart didn''t want her to get hurt and he''d put his own life on the line for her.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Why was he being so kind?

    Rescuers arrived quickly outside.

    They soon pried open the twisted car door and pulled the two of them out.

    As soon as Stuart was outside, a crowd surrounded him, pushing Morwenna to the side.

    She stumbled, unable to stay upright.

    She saw Stuart¡¯s back peppered with shards of ss, his shirt soaked in blood.

    As people hustled to take Stuart away, Morwenna tried to follow but was blocked by the crowd.

    Just then, Stuart turned back and said, "Morwenna,e with me."

    The crowd parted.

    Then Stuart saw her, her steps shaky but filled with a raw fervor as she ran towards him.

    Stuart twitched his lips into an almost imperceptible smirk.

    The girl had finally, willingly, run into his arms.

 Chapter 41

    Morwenna hadn''t noticed the determined control in Stuart''s eyes.

    She was too frazzled, her thoughts swirling in chaos.

    In her confusion, she found herself at Stuart''s side, instinctively clutching at the sleeve of his jacket.

    Stuart didn¡¯t push her away.

    Meanwhile, reporters had started to gather around.

    The heir to the Hetfield family in Rosefrost Hollow involved in a car ident was no minor news.

    Many onlookers noticed Morwenna clutching at the corner of Stuart¡¯s jacket, sparking spection.

    For years, aside from some rumors with Adide Gagher, no woman had gotten close to him.

    Who was this girl suddenly appearing by his side?

    A bold reporter quickly snapped a photo. Out of caution, he only captured Morwenna''s back, not

    daring to photograph her face.

    Stuart didn''t mind appearing in the newspapers, but the reporter hadn''t confirmed whether he

    wanted this girl by his side to be exposed to the camera¡¯s lens.

    Stuart was known as a real tough nut, so this small-time reporter didn''t want to gamble on this

    uncertainty.

    Other reporters probably shared the same sentiment.

    It wasn¡¯t until an ambnce took them away that the crowd of reporters dispersed.

    Once in the ambnce, Morwenna saw only a doctor inside.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The doctor quickly examined Stuart''s injuries and sighed in relief, "Stuart, it¡¯s not too bad, just some

    deep cuts from ss shards on your back that we need to remove at the hospital."

    Hearing this made Morwenna tense up.

    Stuart merely grunted nonchntly.

    The doctor then leaned toward Morwenna and said cheerily, "Hey Mrs. Hetfield, I''m Fletcher,

    Stuart¡¯s good friend."

    His sudden closeness startled Morwenna.

    She had been preupied with Stuart and initially didn¡¯t want to engage.

    Considering Stuart''s friends and recalling those she had seen at thest gathering, she wasn¡¯t too

    fond of them.

    But this man called her Mrs. Hetfield, and Stuart didn''t say a thing against it.

    Morwenna looked at Stuart, herrge eyes filled with evident confusion.

    Stuart casually exined, "He knows about our marriage."

    Only then did Morwenna greet Fletcher, "Hello, Dr. Vaughn."

    Fletcher smiled warmly, his eyes curiously studying Morwenna.

    This was the special woman.

    He''d seen her pictures from recent investigations, but meeting her in person, she had a totally

    different energy.

    She was so clear like a mountain stream.

    No wonder she was Stuart''s calm in the storm.

    They soon arrived at Healing Streams Medical Center.

    Morwenna was surprised by the ward¡¯s setup, almost identical to Stuart¡¯s room.

    Fletcher exined, "Don¡¯t be rmed, Mrs. Hetfield. This is Stuart¡¯s private room."

    Morwenna immediately tensed, "Why does he have a private room? Is he sick?"

    Fletcher was at a loss for words and couldn¡¯t mention the insomnia. Knowing certain details could

    cause trouble.

    He quickly changed the subject, "Ahem, a minor issue that has been resolved. Let¡¯s focus on

    removing the ss shards now."

    Hearing this, Morwenna looked at Stuart¡¯s bloodied back, temporarily putting her questions aside.

    Stuart¡¯s back and arms were covered in wounds. And she waspletely unharmed...

    At that moment of the crash, he had protected her entirely.

    Fletcher prepared the medical tools and began removing the ss from Stuart¡¯s back.

    The process inevitably caused further tearing of the wounds, staining his shirt with blood.

    Stuart seemed indifferent.

    Fletcher worked carelessly, his hands covered in blood, yet he still wore a gentle smile, unnervingly

    calm.

    In Fletcher''s mind, there was nothing to worry about. The severity of the ident was perfectly

    controlled without serious harm. There were just minor injuries for a strategic ploy.

 Chapter 42

    Stuart had been through this kind of minor scrapes more times than he could count. But there was

    Morwenna, visibly distressed on the sidelines, unable to contain her worry as she said to Fletcher,

    "Be careful. He''s lost a lot of blood."

    "Don''t worry, it''s just superficial. A bit of blood is no big deal," Fletcher reassured her.

    "But even superficial wounds hurt!"

    Fletcher paused for a moment.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Was Stuart afraid of pain?

    To Stuart, toughness was a virtue, both towards others and himself.

    In their world, the end always justified the means. Difort was irrelevant.

    Here was Morwenna, worried about Stuart feeling pain.

    Fletcher found himself at a loss for words.

    Was Stuart that good at masking his pain or was Morwenna just too naive?

    At that moment, Morwenna was oblivious to Stuart¡¯s control and Fletcher¡¯s pity. All she saw was

    Stuart¡¯s wound, feeling almost more pain than if the injury were on her own body.

    It wasn''t until the shards of ss were removed and ced blood-soaked on a tray that Morwenna

    finally let out a long sigh of relief.

    Fletcher teased, ¡°Mrs. Hetfield, what''s with the staring? You can look at Stuart¡¯s naked body at

    home. Now, could you please find a nurse and get a new hospital gown? Stuart¡¯s a bit of a clean

    freak. He¡¯d probably rather walk out naked than wear that bloody shirt again.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ okay,¡± Morwenna blushed and scurried out of the room.

    Fletcher smirked cunningly.

    Suddenly, Stuart spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t tease her.¡±

    Fletcher raised an eyebrow but said nothing.

    Morwenna quickly returned with the hospital gown, visibly embarrassed yet tiptoeing to help Stuart

    dress, careful not to touch his wounds.

    Her delicate manner left Fletcher shaking his head in disbelief.

    Going all the way, Fletcher offered, ¡°Stuart, I¡¯lle to Windcharm Vis tomorrow to change your

    dressing. Remember, the wound shouldn''t get wet for a few days. Should I arrange for someone to

    stay at Windcharm Vis to look after you?¡±

    Stuart, never one to stay in the hospital unless absolutely necessary, seemed too impatient to

    respond, saying, ¡°No need.¡±

    Fletcher exaggerated his concern, ¡°How can you manage without help? If the wound gets infected,

    it could be serious.¡±

    Morwenna, overhearing this, looked nearly on the verge of tears with worry.

    She knew Stuart disliked anyone staying at Windcharm Vis, but she thought maybe she should

    go and take care of him herself.

    It was obvious from her gaze, easy for anyone to read.

    Fletcher was smiling softly, like a sly fox that had just pulled off a sneaky trick.

    See, Morwenna was already willing to go back.

    He had always said it was easy to make a woman stay.

    But upon seeing Morwenna¡¯s sincere and bright eyes, Fletcher faltered his smile slightly.

    They were used to maniptions with little room for pity.

    Yet those clear eyes somehow stirred a rare twinge ofpassion in him.

    Falling for Stuart was bound to leave deep scars.

    He couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°Mrs. Hetfield, if you ever need help, feel free to reach out to me.¡±

    Thinking of potential care instructions from the doctor for Stuart¡¯s wound, Morwenna nodded, ¡°Could

    I have your phone number then?¡±

    Fletcher nced at Stuart before replying, ¡°Sure, it¡¯s¡­¡±

    Morwenna pulled out her vintage phone to save the number.

    Stuart suddenly turned stern.

 Chapter 43

    Not long ago, Morwenna had asked for Stuart¡¯s phone number, intending to check when he''d be

    home for dinner.

    Instead of providing it, Stuart had ridiculed her.

    Now, as Stuart watched Morwenna save Fletcher¡¯s number, he felt an inexplicable irritation.

    With a dark expression, he strode out, gruffly announcing, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Morwenna hurriedly pocketed her phone and jogged to catch up.

    Fletcher watched their retreating figures, his fake gentle smile fading.

    Was Morwenna really just a sleeping pill to Stuart?

    Morwenna followed Stuart out of the hospital.

    A new car was already waiting at the entrance.

    Once they were both inside, the car headed towards Windcharm Vis.

    Trying to make conversation, Morwenna said, ¡°Stuart, I think Dr. Fletcher is right, you really should

    have someone look after you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone staying over at Windcharm Vis.¡±

    ¡°But I did stay at Windcharm Vis for a few days before.¡±

    ¡°That was different.¡±

    Morwenna bit her lip, holding back her real thoughts.

    Previously, Stuart had asked her to move back, and she had refused.

    But now, feeling that she should return, all Stuart needed to do was hint at it, and she¡¯d agree

    immediately.

    But Stuart wouldn¡¯t mention it.

    Her hints were obvious, yet Stuart remained silent.

    She didn¡¯t realize that Stuart would never bring it up.

    At this moment, Stuart was like a skilled hunter watching his prey, waiting for it to fall into his trap.

    After much beating around the bush with no response from Stuart, Morwenna finally spoke up,

    ¡°Stuart, can I move back to Windcharm Vis to take care of you?¡±

    Normally, having been driven out before, Morwenna would never consider returning.

    Even if Stuart begged her toe back, she would have tly refused.

    But now Stuart was injured.

    If she didn¡¯t return, who would care for him? What if his injuries got infected?

    Fletcher had warned that an infection could be dangerous.

    Hearing her ask, a subtle smile curled on Stuart¡¯s lips, ¡°Fine, but I don¡¯t like too much change at

    Windcharm Vis. Don¡¯t move things around too much.¡±

    Morwenna nodded.

    She felt wronged. It wasn''t her choice to move in the first ce. It was Stuart who had insisted she

    leave.

    As she pondered this, Stuart instructed the driver, ¡°Head to the old apartments in College Town.¡±

    The driver turned the car towards the old apartments.

    Neither noticed a ck sedan following them.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Inside the ck sedan, Norbert frowned, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Stuart¡¯s car? He¡¯s injured from a car ident.

    Where is he going? Quin, follow them.¡±

    Norbert had rushed over as soon as he heard about Stuart¡¯s ident.

    Coincidentally, he saw Stuart leaving the hospital.

    Norbert trailed behind in the car, watching the front car pull up at an old apartmentplex. It was a

    ce so rundown that people like them usually wouldn¡¯t visit.

    Then, Norbert saw Morwenna descend from the car and enter the building.

    Norbert furrowed his brows deeply.

    A whileter, he saw Morwenna carrying bags and luggage down from the apartment just as much

    as when she had first arrived.

    Realization dawned on Norbert, and he was utterly shocked.

    All her belongings were here. Morwenna had lived in this old apartment!

    Norbert was breathless with anger.

    He knew Morwenna was the type to follow the rules, she would only have moved here if she''d been

    driven out.

    And now she was moving back to Windcharm Vis.

    That damn boy!

    Stuart didn¡¯t know how to cherish such a good girl. It was enough to make Norbert furious.

    Seeing Norbert so upset, Quin quickly handed over Norbert¡¯s medication, fearing the stress

    might cause him harm.

 Chapter 44

    Norbert stood frozen in silence for a long while.

    If letting them grow closer wasn''t working, then it was time to bring everyone back to the family

    estate.

    "Quin, back to the estate."

    "Sir, Stuart has had a car ident. Shouldn¡¯t we visit him first?"

    "Stop the nonsense! We''re going home!"

    At the Windcharm Vis.

    Morwenna sighed deeply.

    After all the twists and turns, everything seemed to have reset to the beginning.

    Just as she had promised Norbert, she was back to taking care of Stuart.

    Distracted, Morwenna began moving her luggage back to the room she had stayed in before.

    But Stuart immediately said, "That guest room has been cleared out. Bring your things upstairs.

    You''re staying with me now."

    Bringing her back was originally for his insomnia. There was no way he would let Morwenna stay

    apart from him.

    Morwenna was taken aback, "There¡¯s no need to stay together. I can take good care of you from

    downstairs too."

    Stuart stopped and turned to look at her.

    He leaned in closer, his presence overwhelming. Morwenna, feeling like a deer caught in

    headlights, instinctively shrank back.

    Stuart gazed into her eyes and said slowly, "It¡¯s not just about needing your care. I want us to try

    being a real couple."

    Morwenna was utterly bbergasted.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    What did Stuart mean by this? Did he want to be her husband?

    Stuart had shown up to keep her safe at the amusement park and even saved her from that

    ident. Could it be that he had a thing for her?

    Morwenna had never been in love. She didn¡¯t understand these emotions, and now her heart was

    racing uncontrobly.

    Stuart was calm as he asked, "Do you not want this?"

    Before, Morwenna would have said no. But now, she stuttered, "No... I mean¡­ yes, I do want

    this¡­"

    Morwenna was simple-minded. Initially, Stuart was just a stranger to her, but for Norbert¡¯s sake, she

    was willing to try to get along well with him. Now, after Stuart had done so much, even risking his

    life for her, Morwenna had softened considerably. How could she refuse?

    Satisfied, Stuart headed upstairs.

    Morwenna obediently followed.

    Entering Stuart¡¯s room this time made Morwenna inexplicably nervous.

    She didn¡¯t know why she was so anxious.

    The first time she had entered this room, she had punched Stuart.

    But now, surrounded by Stuart¡¯s scent, her heart felt like it was about to burst out of her chest.

    Morwenna pinched herself quietly to cool down. "Get a grip, Morwenna," she scolded herself.

    Fumbling, she turned to unpack her luggage.

    A soft chuckle came from behind her.

    Thatughter made her freeze even more and she hurried like a fugitive into the walk-in closet.

    In front of her was Stuart''s extensive collection of clothes.

    Morwenna didn¡¯t ce her clothes into Stuart¡¯s wardrobe.

    She found an empty corner shelf for her clothes, leaving the rest in her suitcase.

    It was as if her subconscious didn¡¯t ept this ce as her home, always ready to be driven away.

    Some hurts couldn¡¯t be easily healed.

    After finishing, Morwenna reluctantly returned to the bedroom.

    Just then, she heard the sound of running water from the bathroom and suddenly remembered

    Stuart¡¯s many wounds. How could he be taking a bath?

    She jumped up and ran towards the bathroom, calling out, ¡°Stuart, you can''t take a bath. Your

    wounds aren''t supposed to get wet!"

    There was no response from the bathroom.

    Morwenna hesitated, biting her lip.

    Should she just barge in? Stuart would certainly be angry. But the sound of water continued.

    Worried out of her mind and throwing caution to the wind, she pushed open the bathroom door and

    rushed in.

 Chapter 45

    Morwenna burst into the bathroom and found Stuart shirtless, facing her.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    She didn¡¯t know where to look. Just as she was about to turn away, Stuart spun around even

    quicker.

    "Who let you in here!" Stuart''s voice was harsh and cold as his back remained turned to Morwenna.

    Morwenna knew Stuart would be mad, but she didn''t expect him to blow his top like this.

    His icy tone startled her, yet she clenched her teeth and responded, "You shouldn¡¯t be showering.

    Your wounds can¡¯t get wet."

    "What did you just see?" His voice was still chilling.

    "I didn¡¯t see anything," Morwenna replied, genuinely puzzled.

    Stuart hadn¡¯t even taken off his pants. What could she have seen?

    In a fleeting moment, she thought she spotted a scar on Stuart¡¯s chest, but he turned around so

    quickly that she couldn¡¯t be sure.

    Truth be told, she had never seen Stuart¡¯s chest before.

    When they had removed the ss, Stuart¡¯s shirt was only cut at the back.

    When she had helped Stuart change his clothes, he had turned his back to her.

    Stuart was tall, at least six feet three, making it impossible for her to see his chest.

    Hearing Morwenna''s answer, Stuart softened his fierce gaze a bit, though his usual sharpness still

    peeked through.

    He wrapped a robe around himself and stepped towards Morwenna, each step heavy with intent.

    The oppressive aura was overwhelming, causing Morwenna to instinctively want to flee.

    But as she tried to move, her wrist got grabbed.

    Stuart lowered his head to meet Morwenna¡¯s gaze.

    He saw many emotions in her eyes including nervousness, embarrassment, concern but no fear.

    The folks in Rosefrost Hollow were quite afraid of him, yet they pretended otherwise to hang out

    with him.

    Stuart often noticed smiles stered on their faces, but their eyes screamed wariness and fear,

    which he found dull.

    However, Morwenna showed no fear. She was more interesting than the others.

    Unknown to Stuart, in Morwenna¡¯s heart, he was a good man.

    What was there to fear about a good man?

    If Stuart knew how he was perceived by Morwenna, he would likely scoff.

    "Morwenna, don¡¯t be so reckless. I wasn¡¯t nning to bathe," Stuart¡¯s voice was deep and teasing,

    saying her name in a way that was both alluring and intimate.

    Realizing her mistake, Morwenna blushed and turned to run.

    Stuart still held onto her hand, and her pull was so strong that she almost dragged him down with

    her.

    Stuart paused his aggression momentarily, unable to hold on...

    Morwenna had already fled the bathroom, mming the door behind her with a loud bang.

    She leaned against the door, panting, "So nervous. Why am I so nervous around him when the old

    couples in the hills seem so at ease with each other?"

    Could it be because her rtionship with Stuart wasn¡¯t as solid?

    Growing up in the hills without her parents to guide her without the inte for answers, Morwenna

    was often clueless about many things.

    Descending the stairs to think about dinner, Morwenna entered the kitchen and saw two chefs

    busily preparing a feast.

    The ingredients looked expensive.

    She approached them curiously and asked, "Excuse me, how much do you earn working here?"

    "Good evening. We''re not celebrity chefs, so it''s not much, two thousand dors a month."

    Morwenna gaped in surprise.

    With two chefs, that''s four thousand total.

    And then there was Zoe the housekeeper, the cleaningdy, the gardener trimming the yard...

 Chapter 46

    "Good heavens, how much are we spending this month?"

    Before Morwenna had arrived, it seemed like Stuart had always lived this extravagantly.

    Early on, Morwenna had realized that the Hetfield family was far wealthier than she had imagined.

    When she first arrived and saw just a modest two-story house, she thought they were quite ordinary.

    But how could ordinary family spend hundreds of thousands a month with orchids in the garden that

    cost thousands each?

    Morwenna decided she should take on all household duties herself.

    If she did it, they wouldn¡¯t need to spend extra money.

    Of course, even after taking on everyone''s chores, Morwenna never thought about asking Stuart for

    money. She believed it was her duty as Stuart¡¯s wife.

    Stuart stepped out of the bathroom to the ring of his phone. It was Norbert calling.

    Stuart thought he might ask about the car ident.

    But as soon as he answered, he was met with a gruff voice, ¡°I expect you and Wenna at the private

    dinner party in three days.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not appropriate.¡±

    ¡°Why? Surely you¡¯re not thinking of bringing Adide with you? Stuart, I was only displeased before

    when you were involved with Adide. But if you dare to mistreat Wenna now, I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡±

    Norbert hung up without waiting for a reply.

    Stuart raised an eyebrow. What got into Norbert?

    He hadn¡¯t even asked about the car ident. In the past, Norbert would rush over at the slightest

    injury to show his concern, clearly favoring Stuart within the family. What had changed today?

    Could Morwenna have secretly told him about moving out of Windcharm Vis?

    Stuart made another call, his tone icy, ¡°Check if Norbert knows about Morwenna moving out of

    Windcharm Vis.¡±

    Ten minutester, Stuart got his answer.

    His eyes narrowed dangerously.

    So, Norbert did know.

    Morwenna seemed like a real schemer, nning all this just to willinglye back.

    Once back, she immediately stirred things up behind the scenes. Was her goal to force Norbert to

    acknowledge their ridiculous marriage?

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Stuart had underestimated her.

    When Stuart went downstairs for dinner, his mood was visibly off.

    Morwenna thought he was still upset about her barging into the bathroom earlier. She ate in silence

    and didn¡¯t exchange a word before he returned upstairs.

    Morwenna pouted, thinking how quick Stuart was to anger.

    She lingered downstairs for hours, too nervous to go up. Just the thought of sharing a roof with

    Stuart made her anxious.

    At ten o''clock, she finally mustered enough courage to go upstairs.

    Pushing the door open, she saw Stuart already asleep. Morwenna tiptoed around, relieved that he

    was asleep, as it eased her nerves.

    She looked over at Stuart, choosing not to join him in bed.

    Their marriage had to be certain to continue before she could share his bed again. Instead, she

    grabbed a nket and settled on the couch.

    It was soft andrge, more than sufficient for a good night¡¯s sleep.

    Exhausted, she curled up on the couch. The roller coaster of emotions from the day felt like a

    mental drain. Despite the fatigue, she couldn¡¯t sleep, her thoughts a tangled mess swirling with the

    day''s events and herplicated rtionship with Stuart.

    It all seemed so sudden, yet somehow inevitable.

 Chapter 47

    Stuart''s injury was on his back, so hey on his side facing away from Morwenna.

    In fact, even before Morwenna entered the room, Stuart was just lying there with his eyes closed,

    not really asleep.

    It was only when Morwenna showed up that his breathing finally evened out.

    Under the cloak of night, the antique wall clock in the room ticked away, each second echoing as if it

    wouldst forever.

    After a while, weighed down by fatigue, Morwenna started to drift off to sleep, but just as she was

    about to close her eyes, Stuart moved slightly, as if trying to turn over.

    Morwenna was instantly awake, aware that turning could hurt his wound.

    Barefoot, she hurried off the couch and rushed over, gently holding Stuart''s shoulder to stop him.

    She held her breath, careful not to wake him, knowing well that Stuart was always on high alert and

    easily roused.

    As she pressed against him, her face was a portrait of tension.

    Stuart didn''t manage to turn over and didn''t try further, continuing to sleep on his side.

    Morwenna let out a sigh of relief.

    She didn''t realize that Stuart''s vignce was more severe than she thought. Normally, any slight

    noise or presence could wake him. But here he was still sleeping even with someone moving

    around him and touching him. It was something unbelievable if told.

    Seeing Stuart settle, Morwenna withdrew her hand.

    Worried that Stuart might move and aggravate his wound, Morwenna decided not to sleep and

    instead sat by the bed to watch over him.

    She didn¡¯t bother putting on shoes. Being barefoot meant she could move silently on the carpet.

    Sitting quietly by the bed, Morwenna watched Stuart, her gaze growing tender.

    Love was a raremodity for Morwenna who treasured every bit she received.

    Years ago, Melvin had rescued her, urging her to study hard and escape the confines of her rural

    life.

    So she had thrown herself into her studies, earning a ce at the prestigious Rosefrost University,

    determined not to let Melvin down.

    Later, when Norbert who had supported children from the mountains for decades asked her to

    marry a man she had never met, Stuart, she agreed, wanting to make Norbert happy.

    Now, Stuart had shown her kindness, even risking his life to save hers.

    At that moment, Morwenna wanted to give him everything good she could offer.

    Morwenna was naive. The tricks that Fletcher and Stuart yed on her easily stirred her heart.

    She stayed by the bed all night, ensuring Stuart didn''t touch his wound and that he slept peacefully.

    Just before the crack of dawn, Morwenna tiptoed downstairs to make some oatmeal and a few

    basic dishes. This way, breakfast would be ready and waiting when Stuart rolled out of bed.

    But as soon as Morwenna left, Stuart woke up. It had been ages since he had slept so soundly.

    Noticing the creases in the bed where someone had sat, his eyes flickered briefly.

    A night watch? Quite the act.

    Stuart slowly returned to indifference. After all, it didn''t really matter.

    Everyone was pretending. He just needed to keep people close, unconcerned with what Morwenna

    might be thinking.

    Downstairs, Fletcher arrived to change Stuart¡¯s dressing.

    As he entered, he greeted cheerfully, ¡°Hey there, Mrs. Hetfield! Look at your dark circles. Didn¡¯t you

    get much sleepst night?¡±

    ¡°I did sleep...¡± Morwenna replied, though she hadn''t slept well.

    Fletcher noticed the redness in her eyes but didn¡¯tment.

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    ¡°Go on up, Dr. Vaughn,¡± Morwenna hurriedly said. ¡°I¡¯ve left the stove on with food cooking. I¡¯ll be

    right up.¡±

    Nodding, Fletcher headed upstairs.

    Morwenna quickly finished preparing breakfast and turned off the stove.

    As she entered the bedroom, she saw Fletcher removing the bandage from Stuart¡¯s back. The

    bandage was bloodstained. Seeing the crisscrossed wounds on Stuart¡¯s back, Morwenna pressed

    her lips tightly together.

 Chapter 48

    Fletcher shot Stuart a nce and muttered under his breath, "Was that necessary?"

    Did he really have to wait for her toe back just to change his bandages in front of her, making a

    show of his wounds?

    Stuart was really being a jerk!

    Fletcher swiftly rewrapped Stuart''s bandages.

    Morwenna reddened her eyes with sympathy.

    They headed downstairs for breakfast.

    The atmosphere at the dining table was too silent.

    Fletcher tried to lighten the mood, "Mrs. Hetfield, your cooking is amazing. Can I crash here more

    often for meals?"

    "Of course, just give me a call next time. I''ll prepare some extra dishes for you."

    This time, with Stuart''s injury, Fletcher had been a great help. She felt she should be more gracious

    towards him.

    Fletcher, with a sly grin, chimed in, "This dish would be even better with some parsley."

    "Stuart doesn¡¯t like parsley."

    "There aren''t many as picky as Stuart in this world."

    Morwenna nodded in agreement, having never met anyone pickier than Stuart.

    Stuart stayed quiet.

    Thanks to Fletcher¡¯s banter, the mood finally lightened up a bit.

    As Adide entered, she was greeted by this scene.

    Three people sit together, enjoying a cozy breakfast.

    ¡°Wasn''t that bitch supposed to have been fired? How dare she sit across from Stuart at the table!¡±

    Adide cursed inwardly.

    She had seen on this morning''s trending news that Stuart had been in a car ident.

    She had even seen a photo where a woman ng to Stuart''s clothes.

    Though it was just a back view, Adide recognized her immediately. It was that maid.

    Hadn¡¯t Bary said he was going to give that maid a piece of his mind yesterday?

    How did she end up in a car ident with Stuart?

    Adide didn¡¯t even think to check with Bary. She rushed straight to Windcharm Vis.

    And now, she was witnessing this scene.

    Adide was internally copsing, wanting to scream and cry, but thest shred of her sanity

    calmed her down.

    She hurried to Stuart and sat close, looking concerned, "Stuart, I heard about the ident. Are you

    hurt anywhere serious?"

    Stuart replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a minor scratch on my back.¡±

    Adide leaned in close to Stuart, angling herself so that she seemed to be clinging to him without

    touching.

    She hesitated, then as if making up her mind, she said firmly, "Stuart, I¡¯m so worried about you. I

    want to stay at Windcharm Vis to take care of you."

    Morwenna stiffened as she ate. She knew that Stuart had a soft spot for Adide.

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    She hadn¡¯t minded it before. But now, suddenly, she feared that Stuart would let Adide stay, that

    he would ask her to leave again.

    Stuart put down his fork and looked at Adide, "You need to rest and take care of yourself."

    "But I have been, Stuart. I¡¯ve been taking my medications properly. I¡¯ve gotten much better."

    Adide¡¯s voice was gentle yet carried a mncholic plea that could soften any man¡¯s heart.

    But Stuart remained impassive, "Adide, you know my rules. Windcharm Vis doesn¡¯t hold onto

    guests."

    At that moment, Adide couldn¡¯t contain her jealousy. Since Windcharm Vis didn¡¯t hold onto

    guests, so why could the maid stay?

    Over the years, he had treated everyone equally, except he was always special to her.

    This special treatment was meant to be hers alone, not for anyone else!

    Was she, Ms. Gagher, inferior to a maid?

    Tears suddenly welled up in Adide¡¯s eyes as she cried bitterly, "Windcharm Vis doesn¡¯t hold

    onto guests, then why could the maid stay here before? Stuart, after all these years, do you value

    her over me?¡±

 Chapter 49

    Adide had always been the epitome of calm over the years.

    That was because there were no other women around Stuart.

    But then Morwenna appeared.

    Seeing them all happy together, Adide lost her cool, her voice rising into a shrill scream as she

    used them, tears streaming down her face.

    Morwenna stopped eating her breakfast and looked up at Stuart.

    She didn¡¯t speak, just fixed him with her clear, questioning eyes.

    Could a friendship of less than a monthpare to a bond of over a decade?

    Morwenna didn¡¯t think so.

    It irked her how they often referred to her as the maid.

    Stuart hadn¡¯t said anything either.

    Now, everyone awaited Stuart¡¯s answer.

    Who mattered more?

    Fletcher looked around, feeling overwhelmed by the whole fiasco. ¡°What a mess!¡± he thought.

    ¡°You are different,¡± Stuart finally spoke.

    This response did not satisfy Adide, her tears flowing non-stop. ¡°Stuart, I can pack up and leave

    Windcharm Vis, but only if you send her packing too! Can you please kick her out?¡±

    Fletcher listened, a knot forming in his stomach.

    Stuart had gone through so much to bring Morwenna back. It was unlikely he¡¯d send her away now.

    Even for Adide, this was a taboo too far.

    Just as expected, Stuart red and snapped at Adide, "This ain''t your business. You know I''ve

    got a short fuse."

    Stuart was getting impatient.

    When Stuart got impatient, he was ruthless.

    Realizing the severity in Stuart¡¯s eyes, Adide suddenly understood the gravity of her actions.

    Her face turned pale and she looked as if she might faint.

    Then Adide began to cough violently. ¡°Stuart, I¡¯m sorry,¡± she gasped between coughs, ¡°I... I was

    just too worried about you, that¡¯s why I wanted to stay¡­¡±

    Her coughing sounded severe.

    Stuart softened his harsh gaze and frowned. ¡°Bary told me you were sick. Have you been to the

    hospital? Why are you coughing like that?¡±

    Adide weakly replied, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t want to go alone.¡±

    Stuart stood up abruptly. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±

    As they were about to leave, Adide suddenly grabbed Stuart¡¯s sleeve.

    She nced at Morwenna almost imperceptibly, as if marking her territory before turning her eyes

    back to Stuart, soft and cautious.

    Just as they were about to depart, Morwenna finally spoke, ¡°Stuart, why don¡¯t you finish your

    breakfast first?¡±

    She had been up before dawn cooking porridge, of which Stuart had barely taken a few sips.

    ¡°He¡¯s injured. How can he recover if he doesn¡¯t eat properly?¡±

    Hearing this, Adide tightened her grip on Stuart''s sleeve. ¡°Stuart, I ordered breakfast. We can eat

    at the hospital.¡±

    Without looking back, Stuart led Adide away.

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Morwenna was left in the quiet room, with an awkward Fletcher.

    She stared at the mostly untouched food and zoned out.

    Fletcher internally sighed, wondering what Stuart was ying at. He had tricked the girl intoing

    back, and now he wasn''t even pretending to care?

    Even if he was worried about Adide¡¯s health, he could have been more discreet to spare

    Morwenna¡¯s feelings.

    ¡°Mrs. Hetfield, Stuart and Adide have been friends for many years, and Adide¡¯s health isn¡¯t

    great. Don¡¯t take it personally, okay?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to eat?¡±

    ¡°Uh... no, I¡¯m good.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll clean up then.¡±

    Morwenna quietly began clearing the table.

    It was normal for Stuart to choose Adide, wasn''t it?

    After all, how could a rtionship that''s only been around for a few weeks measure up to one that''s

    lasted several years?

    Adide had even once said she was practically thedy of Windcharm Vis.

 Chapter 50

    Bary and his friends had mentioned before that Stuart and Adide were an item.

    Morwenna was just a simple girl from the countryside, naive about the world¡¯s ways.

    If Stuart liked Adide, Morwenna thought she could talk to Norbert about getting a divorce to let

    them be together.

    But justst night, Stuart had said he wanted to give their marriage a shot.

    Why did he have to keep things special with Adide and yet be so kind to Morwenna?

    At that moment, Morwenna felt a tightness in her chest.

    She tidied up the dinner table. Without even washing the dishes ced in the kitchen, she walked

    dazedly toward her room.

    Fletcher couldn¡¯t help but call out to Morwenna, ¡°Hey, Mrs. Hetfield, where are you off to?¡±

    That snapped Morwenna back to reality. Fletcher was still there. It would be pretty rude to just leave

    a guest hanging there.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said with a look of apology. ¡°I had a rough night and didn¡¯t sleep well. I¡¯m a bit out of

    it and need to catch some sleep.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Fletcher thought to himself, ¡°Is it justck of sleep or did you not sleep at all with all this on your

    mind?¡±

    He wanted to offer some words offort but wasn¡¯t sure what to say.

    He stood up and said, ¡°Alright. Get some rest. I¡¯ll head out then.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, goodbye Dr. Vaughn.¡±

    With that, Fletcher left, thinking it was best for Stuart to deal with this mess.

    Indeed, life was simpler away from romantic entanglements.

    The house quieted down.

    Morwenna walked to her room, pushed open the door, and paused as she remembered she had

    moved to the second floor into Stuart¡¯s room.

    Somewhat confused, she went upstairs.

    Shey back on the couch.

    Her mind yed scenes like a movie.

    One moment Stuart was with her on a roller coaster, another moment he was rescuing her from a

    car crash, and then he was leaving with Adide.

    Unable to control her racing thoughts, she pulled the nket over her head and eventually drifted

    into a fitful sleep.

    He saw Morwenna all curled up on the couch, looking so tiny.

    He walked over.

    Morwenna woke up the moment someone entered the room. She knew it was Stuart¡¯s room, and it

    had to be him.

    But right now, she didn¡¯t know what to say to Stuart, nor did she want to hear anything from him, so

    she pretended to be asleep.

    Even with her eyes closed, she could feel Stuart¡¯s gaze on her.

    It was burning.

    After one second, two seconds, three seconds¡­

    Morwenna couldn¡¯t pretend anymore. How long was he going to stand there?

    She suddenly opened her eyes and saw Stuart looking at her expressionlessly.

    That look was so cold, almost inhuman.

    Stuart looked away. ¡°There¡¯s a private party the day after tomorrow. Norbert wants me to take you.¡±

    Morwenna instinctively replied, ¡°Hmm? But you said our marriage was to be kept a secret.¡±

    There was a mocking chill in Stuart¡¯s eyes.

    This woman, on one hand, told Norbert everything, wishing he would announce their rtionship to

    the world. On the other hand, she acted obedient in front of him.

    Stuart suddenly felt like stirring things up.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a private party, not many people. It¡¯s arranged by Norbert.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Morwenna paused before asking, ¡°Do I need a formal dress? I don¡¯t have one.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange the dress. Meet me at SY Boutique this Tuesday afternoon.¡±

    Morwenna nodded.

    Stuart never mentioned Adide, and Morwenna didn''t bring her up either.

 Chapter 51

    It was a typical afternoon when Stuart left for the office.

    Morwenna had taken a few days off to look after him, but now that he was out, she found herself

    with nothing but idle time on her hands.

    Despite feeling a bit down, Morwenna always managed to hide her troubles around Stuart,

    especially considering the injury on his back that had already demanded manypromises from

    her.

    Restlessness got the better of her, and she decided to find something to do to distract herself.

    Suddenly, she remembered something important she had yet to address.

    She dug out her ancient phone and dialed Bary''s number. Just yesterday, he had promised her a

    job opportunity during a casual outing and even given her his number to make the n seem more

    legitimate.

    The phone rang, and irate Bary answered, "Who¡¯s this?"

    "Bary, it¡¯s Morwenna. I''m calling about the job you mentioned yesterday."

    There was a pause on the other side. Bary was shocked that Morwenna dared to call him after

    theirst encounter. "Are you out of your mind? Do you think I''d help you get a job?"

    Morwenna stayed cool, saying "Why not? You can mess with me all you want, but a deal''s a deal."

    Bary, finding the situation absurd yet somehow reasonable, let out augh mixed with frustration.

    "Alright then, if you dare,e to Gilded Lilly Estates."

    Without a second thought, Morwenna grabbed her canvas tote bag and headed out the door.

    After asking around a bit, she found her way to the Gilded Lilly Estates.

    The ce was as opulent as its name suggested, resembling a castle with its grand European

    architecture.

    The gates were wide open, revealing a shimmering blue swimming pool where Bary lounged by

    the side, d in floral swim shorts and a matching towel, feeding arge wolfhound.

    The sight was somewhatical to Morwenna.

    Upon noticing her arrival, Bary, with a mischievous grin, unleashed the wolfhound. "Don¡¯t you

    see we have a guest? Go say hello."

    The wolfhound, teeth bared with meat still clinging to them, charged towards Morwenna.

    Such a scene would intimidate anyone, male or female, especially with a dog that seemedrger

    than Morwenna herself.

    But she was not frightened. Having grown up in the mountains, she had faced real wolves. A

    wolfhound was hardly a threat.

    With a stern look, Morwenna stopped the charging beast in its tracks. Recognizing the danger in her

    gaze, the wolfhound halted, its instincts overtaking its training.

    Instead of retreating, Morwenna approached and gently patted the dog on the head. The wolfhound,

    its hackles raised initially, soon started wagging its tail submissively.

    Bary was speechless. His pet, usually so bold and aggressive, was now subdued by this

    seemingly unassuming woman.

    Ignoring the dog, Morwenna walked straight up to Bary by the pool.

    Bary was surprised. His wolfhound was spoiled. Let alone a girl, even a strongman, it was brave

    to bark at him.

    Bary decided to revenge and frighten Morwenna regardless of Stuart¡¯s demand for the sake of

    Adide.

    Who knew his wolfhound was scared?

    Before he could react, she kicked him squarely into the water.

    Morwenna had long been itching to give this guy a piece of her mind, and today seemed like a good

    day to settle all ounts.

    The surrounding bodyguards were taken aback by her boldness.

    Bary, sputtering water after surfacing, barely caught his breath before Morwenna pushed him

    back under with a firm hand on his shoulder.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Today, she was settling scores, once and for all.

 Chapter 52

    The bodyguards rushed forward.

    "Stop it, what are you trying to do?"

    "Let go of Mr. Bary!"

    Morwenna was too fierce. With Bary in her grip, the surrounding bodyguards hesitated to

    approach.

    Morwenna grabbed Bary by the cor, hoisting him out of the water.

    Looking at him drenched like a drowned rat, she sternly said, "Bary, it''s one thing to be unkind,

    but it''s another to be malicious. Do you know how fierce a wolfhound can be? Do you know the

    strength of its bite? Luckily for you, it''s me here today. Had it been someone else, you could have

    ruined them."

    Bary coughed incessantly, taking a while to catch his breath before he angrily retorted, "My

    wolfhound just looks intimidating, but he doesn''t bite. It was just a prank. How dare you call me

    malicious?"

    Morwenna found it amusing that such a privileged bully was sensitive about being called malicious.

    She pushed him back into the water again.

    "Prank? Did you know that a startled person might retaliate and provoke the wolfhound? Did you

    know that someone with acrophobia suddenly facing heights could die?"

    Bary''s eyes widened. "I... I..."

    "What about you? You didn¡¯t know, did you? Your stupidity and recklessness, that''s what''s really

    nasty!"

    Bary seemed stunned.

    He stopped resisting.

    At that moment, Morwenna sparkled her eyes like stars on a clear summer night, bright and clear.

    Half an hourter, Morwenna secured her job.

    She left Gilded Lilly Estates in high spirits.

    She had expected a beating from Bary¡¯s bodyguards after confronting him, but surprisingly, he

    just let her go.

    Unexinable, perhaps he was just scatterbrained.

    Morwenna looked at her new job contract. It was a tutoring position helping a high school freshman.

    The job was for two hours every afternoon, with weekends off, which didn¡¯t interfere with her

    fishmongering at the local market.

    Morwenna was a top student, having earned her ce at one of Rosefrost Hollow¡¯s finest

    universities from a remote vige school.

    Tutoring a freshman seemed like a breeze.

    And the best part was, the pay was amazing. $500 an hour! That''s $5000 for a ten-hour week,

    which totals up to a mind-blowing $20,000 a month!

    Morwenna could hardly believe her luck.

    The payment was also daily.

    She felt grateful for Rosefrost Hollow. Despite its high cost of living, the wages were worth it.

    Besides buying treats for Stuart, she could save most of it to send back to elementary school,

    where the kids could get new desks this year.

    Morwenna was so ted that even Bary didn¡¯t seem so annoying anymore.

    The offer was too good to pass up. Seeing as she had time, she decided to start right away.

    Wasting a day meant losing $1000, she couldn¡¯t afford to lose a single day!

    The tutoring address wasn¡¯t far. Morwenna made her way to a house nestled deep in a tree-lined

    lane.

    The scenery was beautiful and tranquil.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    With a smile, Morwenna rang the doorbell.

    ¡°Hello, my name is Morwenna, I¡¯m your scheduled tutor.¡±

    ¡°Are you the tutor?¡± The butler, dressed in a suit, looked puzzled at Morwenna.

    Morwenna nodded earnestly, ¡°Yes, I might look young but I¡¯m of age. Here is my eptance letter

    from Rosefrost University. I was referred by Bary.¡±

    Morwenna was slightly nervous, almost slipping up Bary¡¯s nickname.

    Hearing Bary¡¯s reference, the butler weed her inside.

    As Morwenna curiously nced around therge and beautiful house with numerous rooms, the

    butler courteously reminded her, ¡°Please do not wander or snoop around.¡±

 Chapter 53

    Morwenna withdrew her gaze, deciding not to pry any further. She thought to herself that the

    wealthy must have a lot of rules.

    Soon, they reached a guest area.

    The butler approached with a stack of documents, speaking in a formal tone, ¡°Ms. Winslet, please

    review these documents and sign where indicated.¡±

    Morwenna took the papers and nced through them.

    The first was an employment contract.

    The second was a health deration.

    The third was a waiver of liability for safety.

    There was even a document concerningpensation for idental injuries.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Morwenna was puzzled. She was just here to tutor, was there any danger involved?

    But with such a high sry, she wasn¡¯t ready to let go of the opportunity despite any risks.

    She carefully read through the documents and signed each one methodically.

    The butler, patient and maintaining a professional smile, waited nearby.

    Once the signing wasplete, he continued, ¡°Ms. Winslet, today you will conduct a trial teaching

    session. If all goes well, we will proceed with a long-term contract. Of course, even if it doesn¡¯t go

    smoothly, we will settle today¡¯s payment in full.¡±

    Morwenna nodded, understanding the concept of a trial ss that wasmon in the city.

    After agreeing, she was quickly led to a room.

    The butler stood at the door and announced, ¡°The young master is inside, please enter.¡±

    Morwenna nodded again and pushed the door open.

    The room was dark, curtains drawn and lights off, even in broad daylight.

    The atmosphere felt as eerie as a haunted house.

    But Morwenna wasn¡¯t scared of haunted houses.

    She walked straight in and swiftly pulled back the curtains.

    That was when Morwenna saw an angel.

    With white hair, white eyshes and pale skin, a boy with albinism was as beautiful as an angel.

    The sudden light made him shield his eyes.

    Quickly, Morwenna partially drew the curtains again.

    The boy lowered his hand and walked towards her, his smile innocuous, ¡°Miss, are you the new

    teacher?¡±

    Morwenna nodded, her heart melting.

    He was very beautiful! If angels existed, they surely looked like this.

    Just as Morwenna was marveling at his angelic appearance, at the next moment, the angel held

    something close to her eyes and swiped.

    Morwenna jumped back instinctively.

    Once out of danger, she noticed that the boy was holding a small and ornately decorated knife.

    She was a bit shaken, realizing that if she hadn¡¯t stepped back in time, she might have been

    injured.

    Morwenna became stern, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The boy still smiled harmlessly, ¡°I hate it when people look me in the eyes. I¡¯ve always said only the

    blind are allowed in my room. Do you want to leave or be blind?¡±

    Morwenna quickly realized she was dealing with a troubled youth.

    No wonder Bary was so generous in offering her this high-paying job.

    It also exined why she had to sign all those waivers and insurance forms before entering. There

    was a real risk of harm.

    The butler was quite despicable for not informing her of the real situation, putting her in potential

    danger by entering unprepared.

    The boy continued to smile as he yed with the knife, identally cutting his finger.

    Yet, he seemed unfazed by the pain, still smiling.

    With bright red blood, pale skin, and a harmless smile, it was a disturbing sight.

    At that moment, Morwenna thought about how many tutors this dangerous boy must have

    frightened off.

    But she wasn¡¯t going to run.

    For a sry of twenty thousand dors a month, she was determined to teach him well, no matter

    the challenge!

 Chapter 54

    "Just a troubled young man, nothing to be scared of." She encouraged herself.

    Morwenna lunged forward with the agility of an athlete, grabbing the boy''s wrist with a swift

    maneuver that left his fingers tingling and forced him to drop the knife.

    With the knife ttering to the floor, Morwenna swiftly pulled a curtain cord and tied the boy''s hands

    together.

    The boy was shocked. "What are you doing?"

    Morwenna found a first aid kit in the room, dragged over a stool, and sat down in front of the boy to

    tend to his wounds.

    The boy was furious and tried to resist.

    "If you keep moving, I¡¯ll tie up your legs too," Morwenna said sternly.

    "You wouldn''t dare!"

    Shortly thereafter, his legs were also bound.

    "Jerk, don¡¯t touch me."

    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    "How am I supposed to treat your wounds if I don¡¯t touch you?"

    "Stop staring at me!"

    Morwenna nced around, grabbed arge towel, and threw it over his head, covering his eyes.

    "There, now you can''t see me staring."

    The boy was silent, his inability to see only made him struggle more.

    Annoyed, Morwenna tied him up securely and threatened, "Keep quiet, or I¡¯ll gag you too!"

    The boy quieted down, probably realizing he couldn''t physically outmatch the woman before him.

    Morwenna treated the cuts on his fingers.

    Then she ced a textbook on the desk, pushed the boy into a chair, and removed the towel from

    his head.

    The boy red at Morwenna.

    "What¡¯s your name?" she asked.

    He didn¡¯t answer.

    Morwenna flipped open the book on the desk and saw a name, "ude, right?"

    ude continued to re. "What are you trying to do?"

    "I''m your tutor here to teach you," Morwenna said earnestly. "Keep it down. It''s tutoring time, and I

    charge by the hour."

    ude searched Morwenna¡¯s eyes for the same disgust he saw in others, expecting to be viewed

    as a freak. But all he saw was a teacher¡¯s displeasure with a problematic student.

    Morwenna had already started the lesson.

    She was being paid. After all, she had professional standards to uphold.

    Besides, if she didn''t impress during this trial session, she would lose this gig.

    No matter how intently Morwenna exined, ude, with his limbs bound, wasn¡¯t listening.

    It seemed Morwenna didn¡¯t mind.

    After finishing the lesson, she turned to ude and began to quiz him, "Multiple choice question.

    The bond market issues three types of bonds. Bond A has a value of $100, maturing in one year

    with a total of $103. Bond B has a value of $50, maturing in six months with a total of $51.4; Bond C

    has a value of $100, but is purchased at $97, maturing in one year with a total of $100. As a buyer,

    analyze the returns on these bonds from lowest to highest with options A: BAC, B: ACB, C: ABC, D:

    CAB. What¡¯s your answer?"

    ude hadn¡¯t listened or thought about it and didn''t respond.

    Morwenna picked up a pen and drew a small turtle on his face.

    ude was stunned.

    "What¡¯s your answer? If you don¡¯t respond, it¡¯s marked wrong. If so, I¡¯ll draw a turtle on your face.

    When tutoring is over, I¡¯ll march you around your house to show everyone."

    ude widened his eyes, "How... how you dare!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I would. Anyone who makes my job difficult is my enemy!¡±

    After all, if she could stand up to Stuart, what was there she couldn¡¯t do?

 Chapter 55

    With such a high sry, if this young master dared to sabotage her work, what else could he be but

    an enemy?

    ude had never seen such a bold tutor before.

    He said angrily, "What is this supposed to be? If you''re so capable, go ahead and hit me!"

    Previous tutors had been driven to the brink of violence by him, and all were subsequently

    dismissed.

    Morwenna, serious as ever, said, "As a teacher, it''s not my ce to physically discipline you,

    understand?"

    ude was silent.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Without giving him more time to respond, Morwenna continued, "I''ll ask you again, which option do

    you choose?"

    "C, I guess." ude responded subconsciously.

    "Wrong! The correct answer is B, because the yield on Bond A is $3 per $100. Bond B''s rate, after

    calction, gives us a total payback of approximately $105.68 per $100, which makes the profit

    $5.68, Bond C''s rate leads to a total payback of about $103.09 per $100, with a profit of $3.09."

    Morwenna then drew a little turtle on ude¡¯s face.

    "Next question, in a race between two runners, Alpha and Beta, the rtionship between distance S

    and time t is shown in the graph. Which of the following statements is correct? A: Alpha started

    before Beta. B: Beta ran a longer distance than Alpha. C: Alpha and Beta ran at the same speed. D:

    Alpha reached the finish line first. Which one?"

    As soon as Morwenna finished stating the question, ude promptly said, "D, it''s definitely D!"

    Morwenna smiled, pleased, and said, "Very good, that''s correct. Let''s continue."

    From then on, ude dared not disregard her instructions.

    He almost never went out as he disliked the way people looked at him.

    He had never attended formal schooling, having self-taught his elementary and middle school

    knowledge, only starting to hire tutors in high school, though he never liked any of them either.

    After all, with his attitude, what did it matter whether he studied or not?

    But now, it seemed he had no choice but to pay attention.

    As Morwenna calmly continued to exin, ude finally stopped ring at her, his light grey eyes

    now fixed on the textbook on the table.

    Two hours quickly passed.

    Under the absolute enforcement of Morwenna''s authority, no temper tantrums could surface.

    When the tutoring session ended, Morwenna stood up, satisfied, "Not bad, you were very attentive

    today. We''ll meet again next time. Oh, I''ve taken your knife. Minors shouldn¡¯t y with knives."

    ude didn''t say a word, his beautiful pale eyes just watching Morwenna.

    She didn''t mind his silence. It was time to calcte her wages for the day.

    Considering how sessful this trial lesson had been, she was likely to secure a long-term

    contract.

    Morwenna cheerfully turned and walked out, carefully closing the door behind her.

    Just outside, she saw the butler watching from a distance.

    With her smile fading, she straightened her face.

    The butler, puzzled by the smooth proceedings, asked, "Did your tutoring session go well?"

    Maintaining her stern demeanor, Morwenna replied, "It went very well. But next time you hire a tutor,

    please tell them what the student''s real deal is in advance. It¡¯s basic professional courtesy. Can I

    sign the long-term contract now?"

    The butler stiffened his polite expression slightly, "Please wait a moment, Ms. Winslet."

    He hurried to ude''s room and knocked, "May I ask if you need anything?"

    A calm voice from inside responded, "No."

    Inside, the butler was shocked. The young master hadn¡¯t thrown a temper tantrum nor demanded to

    dismiss the tutor. He even sounded rather pleased.

 Chapter 56

    The butler didn''t dare enter.

    Otherwise, he would have caught a glimpse of the young master, holding a mirror and examining

    the small ck marks scattered like ink spots across his ghostly pale face.

    Morwenna waited patiently on the other side.

    Soon, the butler returned with a long-term contract in hand.

    Thinking of the sry, Morwenna struggled to contain her smile, her usually stern face softening.

    The butler was much more polite this time, ¡°Ms. Winslet, today¡¯s already Thursday. You can start

    next Monday.¡±

    Being addressed as Ms. Winslet made Morwenna feel a bit shy.

    She thought about mentioning she was free the next day, Friday, but the butler had already set the

    start date for Monday.

    Pleased, Morwenna signed the contract and received her pay for the day.

    She didn¡¯t use online payment methods and was handed $1,000 in cash, which brought a smile to

    her face.

    She decided to save $800, nning to send it to the school, and took out $200 to treat Stuart to

    some nourishing food.

    Morwenna visited the shopping mall Stuart had once taken her to. The mall was bustling with an

    array of food and goods on disy, but she headed straight for the grocery section.

    She picked up some beef, half a chicken, a selection of vegetables, and finally, a fish.

    Recently, she¡¯d realized that Stuart didn¡¯t dislike fish. He just hated dealing with bones. If she

    removed them, he would happily eat fish.

    With her budget nearly exhausted, Morwenna passed by the eggs but decided against buying any.

    She thought of the children in the mountains whocked even basic meals and decided to save

    where she could.

    Returning to Windcharm Vis, Stuart was not yet home.

    Morwenna started by making chicken soup, then moved on to meticulously preparing the fish.

    Her knife skills were impressive, and she spent over an hour carefully removing every tiny bone.

    By the time dinner was ready, it was 6 PM. Stuart still hadn¡¯t returned.

    Worried he mighte backte as before, without his phone number, Morwenna fretted about

    whether he had managed to eat on time.

    Deciding to act, she packed the warm meal into a thermal container and headed out, nning to

    deliver it to Stuart at work.

    She knew he worked at the Hetfield Group.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Arriving at the towering building, she paused, overwhelmed.

    Was this Norbert¡¯s empire?

    Every time she thought she understood the Hetfield family, the next revtion would astonish her

    further. The status of the Hetfield family seemed unreachable.

    How could she and Stuart ever be a couple?

    Approaching the lobby, she saw a security guard moving towards her.

    Recalling Stuart¡¯s wish to keep their marriage a secret, fearing it might embarrass him, she quickly

    turned and hurried away.

    Though she had done nothing wrong, she couldn¡¯t bear to be seen openly.

    Holding the thermal container, Morwenna stood unsure of her next move.

 Chapter 57

    Morwenna pondered for a while, her mind racing with thoughts.

    All of a sudden, a light bulb went off in her head. She quickly dialed Fletcher¡¯s number.

    ¡°Dr. Vaughn, do you have a minute?¡± she asked tentatively.

    Fletcher almost didn¡¯t recognize the number. It took him a moment to ce the voice.

    ¡°Hey, Mrs. Hetfield, what¡¯s up? Something on your mind?¡±

    Morwenna felt a tad embarrassed as she exined, ¡°I¡¯m outside the Hetfield Group with some

    dinner for Stuart, but it¡¯s a bit awkward for me to go in. Could you let him know? Maybe he could

    send someone to pick it up at the front door.¡±

    Fletcher understood immediately and didn¡¯t pry further. ¡°Sure, no problem at all,¡± he responded.

    ¡°Thanks a lot, Dr. Vaughn. I appreciate it,¡± Morwenna replied.

    After hanging up, Fletcher clicked his tongue, wondering about the situation.

    Outside his office, someone called out to him, reminding him that surgery was about to start. He

    was really busy, but recalling Morwenna''s sincere gaze, he decided to help her out.

    He quickly called Stuart, ¡°Hey Stuart, someone has brought you dinner. Head down to the lobby to

    pick it up. Alright, the message delivered. I¡¯ve got to run.¡±

    With that, Fletcher rushed off to prepare for an emergency surgery.

    Stuart, on receiving the call, hardly paid any heed and soon got caught up with other matters.

    Meanwhile, Morwenna waited downstairs.

    She waited until the sky darkened, but no one came to pick up the dinner.

    She began to wonder if Fletcher had passed on the message.

    She thought about calling Fletcher again but hesitated, not wanting to trouble him further.

    Could it be that Stuart was just too busy? Or had he already eaten? Perhaps he wasn''t even in the

    office.

    Morwenna made up several excuses for Stuart in her head. Sighing, she decided it was time to

    leave. She had been standing outside for too long, and the security guard had been eyeing her

    suspiciously. It was probably best to leave before she was asked to move on.

    As she was about to walk away, she instinctively looked back and saw a figure exiting the Hetfield

    Group. Her steps halted.

    It was Adide, carrying a food box, walking out of the building.

    At that moment, Morwenna knew that Adide¡¯s presence there could only be linked to Stuart.

    Stuart was in the office after all. He just didn¡¯t need the food Morwenna had brought.

    Adide could walk right up to Stuart without hiding, unlike her who didn''t even dare to step in.

    Morwenna felt dejected. She couldn¡¯t understand it.

    If Stuart liked Adide, then why did he say those things to her?

    What was in Stuart¡¯s heart?

    Morwenna didn¡¯t leave. She just sat there, clutching the dinner box, under the dim light of a

    streemp.

    She watched peopleing and going from the building.

    Time passed slowly until Stuart finally emerged.

    Morwenna watched him from a distance, her heart sinking.

    Stuart seemed to sense someone watching and looked around.

    But it was too dark. Morwenna was hidden in the shadows, invisible unless he came closer.

    It wasn¡¯t until Stuart¡¯s car drove away that Morwenna finally moved.

    She felt that things shouldn¡¯t have turned out this way.

    On the other side, Fletcher, having finished the surgery, didn¡¯t bother checking the time and

    immediately called Stuart.

    ¡°So, did you get the dinner Mrs. Hetfield brought for you?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°What?¡± Stuart asked icily.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t forget to pick it up, did you?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Man... Even if you weren''t going to eat it, you could¡¯ve at least picked it up. Now she might think I

    didn¡¯t give you the message.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your problem.¡±

    Stuart hung up.

    Fletcher was speechless.

    He remembered Stuart neverined when he was helping him with his insomnia.

    Thinking it over, Fletcher decided to rify things, so he called Morwenna.

 Chapter 58

    "Mrs. Hetfield, sorry about this. I got called in for an emergency surgery today. Stuart¡¯s been

    swamped too and couldn¡¯t swing by to pick up the lunchbox. Didn''t mean to neglect you."

    "Yeah, I saw."

    "Saw what?"

    "I saw Adide dropping off dinner for Stuart."

    Fletcher was stunned and speechless. Adide had also brought a meal, and now he worried

    Stuart might have thought he was talking about Adide when he sent the message.

    He felt genuinely remorseful for notmunicating clearly with a rare feeling for him.

    "Um, Mrs. Hetfield, you''re not still waiting outside the Hetfield Group, are you?"

    Morwenna looked around the dark surroundings, her voice slightly hoarse, "Yeah, no more buses.

    I''ll wait a bit longer before heading back."

    Damn, she was still there!

    Fletcher thought about calling Stuart.

    But he feared that if Stuart was with Adide, this call might stir up more trouble.

    He quickly changed out of hisb coat and drove off.

    When Fletcher reached the Hetfield Group, he immediately spotted Morwenna sitting on a corner

    step, clutching her lunchbox. The streetlights had mostly been turned off, casting her in shadow.

    There she was like a dimmed star under the night sky.

    Morwenna was usually vibrant and cheerful, a pure free spirit.

    But Stuart had trapped her with his pretenses, pulling her into an anxious vortex as she struggled to

    shine through the uncertainty.

    Yet, Stuart was too far away, no matter how hard she tried.

    At that moment, Fletcher felt like cursing Stuart for his cruelty.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    But then he recalled it was his bright idea that led Stuart to fake love to keep her around. He was in

    on it, so he reigned in the cussing.

    around. He was an aplice, so he held back the curse.

    Fletcher walked up to Morwenna.

    It wasn¡¯t until he was close that she noticed him.

    "Dr. Vaughn, what are you doing here?" she asked.

    "I just spotted you as I was passing by. It''s gettingte. How about I give you a lift home?"

    "Thank you so much, but you don¡¯t have to bother, Dr. Vaughn."

    There were no more buses, but she could walk.

    She hadn¡¯t moved yet, just wanted some quiet time to herself.

    Fletcher sat down beside her on the step.

    He sensed her distraction and felt the weight of the unappreciated lunchbox.

    Suddenly, Fletcher spoke up, "Wenna, I¡¯ve had back-to-back surgeries today without a break to eat.

    Could I have your lunchbox?"

    It was Morwenna¡¯s thoughtful gesture, now unappreciated.

    Without hesitation, Morwenna handed it over, "Of course, though I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s gotten cold."

    "That''s fine."

    Fletcher opened the lunchbox. The food was still slightly warm.

    He took a sip of the chicken soup first.

    The soup was clearly simmered for hours, pure and rich without unnecessary spices.

    Then he bit into a piece of fish and paused.

    The fish, amon carp, was typically bony, yet there were no bones.

    Someone had painstakingly removed every single bone before cooking.

    The patience required for such a task was immense.

    At that moment, Fletcher was deeply moved.

    How could Stuart think she¡¯s maniptive? What kind of schemer would do this? Did Stuart even

    understand her at all?

    He was not being fair.

 Chapter 59

    Fletcher felt really bad for Morwenna.

    She had painstakingly prepared a packed lunch and waited for hours, but never got the chance to

    deliver it.

    After wolfing down the meal, which was filled with so much care and affection, Fletcher said

    contentedly, "Thanks, Wenna. This is seriously good."

    Morwenna seemed a bit happier. At least someone appreciated her effort.

    She didn¡¯t mention going back, so Fletcher just sat there with her.

    They chatted intermittently.

    This time, Fletcher didn¡¯t call her Mrs. Hetfield.

    Given the day''s events, it just didn¡¯t feel right to say it.

    Meanwhile, Stuart returned to Windcharm Vis.

    The house was dark, which made him frown.

    When Morwenna was around, she usually left a light on.

    He realized he was getting used to someone waiting up for him.

    Entering the dimly lit house and finding it empty wasn''t a pleasant feeling.

    It waste, and Morwenna wasn''t there. Stuart darkened his expression.

    But he went about his usual evening routine and tried to rest.

    Since Morwenna had been staying at Windcharm Vis, Stuart had almost forgotten about his

    insomnia.

    Soon after lying down, lulled by the lingering scent of Morwenna, he drifted off to sleep.

    But the night was as ck as an abyss. Nightmares struck.

    "I''m so hungry." the little boy said.

    "I fed you yesterday. What more do you want? I''m not here to cater to your every whim. If you''re

    hungry, catch a rat and eat. Vermin like you should eat rats!"

    In a ce resembling a sewer, a gaunt little boy was locked away.

    He seemed on the brink of starvation.

    People asionally passed by above, but they just looked on indifferently.

    Curled up on the ground, the boy looked up at the sun, which seemed just as bleak as the

    basement.

    Hunger and cold were relentless. He wished all those people would just die.

    Stuart''s aura grew darker as he slept.

    Suddenly, he snapped awake, his expression demonic, taking a while to realize he wasn''t locked in

    a sewer. He was just resting, but without Morwenna who was his natural sleeping pill.

    Stuart reached for his phone. He realized he didn¡¯t have Morwenna¡¯s number.

    The surge of irritation almost made him throw the phone.

    Remembering Fletcher mentioned that Morwenna had gone to deliver lunch to the Hetfield Group,

    Stuart immediately called Fletcher.

    Fletcher, who was still hanging out with Morwenna, saw the caller ID and almost rolled his eyes.

    Definitely Stuart was looking for Morwenna.

    These two always used him as a go-between instead of contacting each other.

    Stepping aside, Fletcher answered the call in a hushed tone.

    Whatever was said on the other end made Fletcher respond, "Stuart, I told you it''s easy to win a

    woman''s heart, but I also said it''s just as easy to lose one."

    The call ended.

    Fletcher felt helpless. Stuart was bound to regret this one day.

    After hanging up, he quietly asked, "Wenna, it''s gettingte. Shall I take you back?"

    "Oh, that would be great. Thank you for everything today," Morwenna replied politely.

    Fletcher thought she was just too kind, too honest.

    Indeed, the world often took advantage of the honest ones.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Morwenna was such a person. Even if she didn¡¯t feel like returning to Windcharm Vis and didn¡¯t

    want to trouble anyone, sheplied.

    Fletcher felt it was the least he could do to take her back.

    Morwenna got into the car quietly.

    Fletcher drove her back to Windcharm Vis.

 Chapter 60

    "Thanks, Dr. Vaughn. I''ll head in then. Goodbye."

    "Morwenna!"

    "Yes? Is there something else?"

    "No, nothing. Goodbye."

    Fletcher felt like he was losing his mind. At that brief moment, he had almost wanted to warn

    Morwenna not to give her whole heart to Stuart.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    When somebody gives their all, getting stabbed in the back hurts like heck.

    Yet, he couldn''t sabotage Stuart''s ns.

    Heavy-hearted, Fletcher walked away.

    Morwenna returned to the house.

    Stuart was probably already asleep, and she didn''t want to wake him by going upstairs. She

    freshened up in the downstairs guest room and changed into her pajamas before heading up.

    She quietly opened the door, leaving her slippers at the entrance and stepping softly on the carpet

    like a cat, making no sound at all.

    Under the dim glow of the nightlight, she could see Stuart already in bed, sleeping on his side but

    facing the couch this time.

    Morwenna tiptoed across the carpet and quietly sat by the bed.

    Looking at Stuart, her heart felt even heavier.

    So much had happened in the past few days.

    Morwenna felt bewildered.

    She was like a nk te, suddenly thrust into a whirlwind of emotions. She wasn''t even sure what

    her feelings for Stuart were.

    She thought he was like Melvin, rescuing her from despair.

    But it seemed different.

    Silently watching Stuart, she realized what was troubling her.

    It was envy.

    She envied the attention Stuart gave to Adide. She envied their ability to walk together openly

    anywhere.

    Stuart had said he didn''t hate her, didn''t want her to get hurt, wanted to try being husband and wife

    with her.

    But what kind of marriage has room for three people?

    Morwenna lowered her gaze. Despite the pain, she stayed quietly by Stuart''s side.

    Having been awake for two days straight, unable to catch up on sleep during the day, Morwenna

    was exhausted and soon fell asleep by the bed.

    In the darkness, Stuart opened his eyes.

    His gaze, as dangerous as a specter''s, fixed on the person asleep by his side.

    He was almost unsure whether Morwenna was innocent or cunningly deceptive.

    Morwenna''s emotions were too direct and vivid, which were unlike anything he had encountered in

    his life before.

    The ferocity in Stuart''s eyes slowly faded. He''d wait for the banquet to see if she would use the

    opportunity to reveal her identity publicly.

    Morwenna didn¡¯t disappoint Stuart too much.

    Stuart didn''t realize his heart was slowly leaning towards her.

    If Adide knew what Stuart was thinking, she''d probably wish Morwenna dead.

    Stuart was inherently distrustful, even someone as unique as Adide couldn''t gain his full trust.

    Even Norbert didn''t have his total trust.

    And yet, here he was, expecting something from Morwenna, hoping she wouldn''t let him down.

    He hadn''t realized that deep down. He wanted to believe in Morwenna.

    At five in the morning, Morwenna woke up with a numb arm.

    Her first instinct was to check on Stuart, making sure he hadn''t rolled over onto his injury. Only then

    did she gently massage her numb arm.

    She felt guilty for falling asleep when she had promised to keep watch.

    The next moment, Morwenna met Stuart''s prating gaze.

    Her movements froze.

 Chapter 61

    Morwenna froze for a few seconds before abruptly standing up.

    Her voice was a bit stiff as she said, "Good morning. I''ll go make breakfast."

    With that, Morwenna quickly left the room.

    Stuart frowned slightly.

    Morwenna usually didn¡¯t hold grudges. No matter how much he had troubled her before, she would

    still greet him with a beaming smile.

    Stuart didn¡¯t usually care much about how Morwenna felt. He just needed that soothing presence

    she brought.

    But now, Morwenna was avoiding him with her smile gone.

    Stuart felt an inexplicable irritation.

    Thinking about the uing party, he smirked. He hadn¡¯t even started his ns, and here she

    was, already upset.

    But Morwenna wasn¡¯t really upset. She hardly ever got angry with her benefactor.

    She just didn¡¯t know how to face Stuart.

    There were many things she couldn¡¯t understand.

    The atmosphere between them grew tense over the next two days.

    Usually, Morwenna was chatty, but now that she had quieted down. The whole house seemed to fall

    silent.

    Stuart was always up and about, barely home from dawn till dusk.

    His busyness stemmed from Norbert withdrawing his tant favoritism. The Hetfield family was vast

    and many were ambitious. Previously, it was only with Norbert¡¯s full support that Stuart could firmly

    control the family¡¯s affairs.

    Now that Norbert had stepped back, those with ambitions began to stir withplications

    multiplied.

    Stuart knew why Mr. Hetfield was acting this way. It was all for Morwenna.

    He couldn¡¯t fathom what spell Morwenna had cast on Norbert.

    But he wouldn¡¯t be threatened.

    He had made his views crystal clear during hisst chat about marriage with Norbert. That was the

    end of it.

    If Norbert decided to push it further, Stuart wasn¡¯t going to hold back.

    Morwenna, oblivious to it all, continued to diligently care for Stuart.

    When Stuart was away at the office, Morwenna cleaned the house and tended to the chores.

    In the yard, she managed to keep most of the orchids alive and had even cleared some space to

    nt lettuce and tomatoes.

    She no longer delivered meals either.

    As she did housework, her mind was filled with thoughts about her rtionship with Stuart.

    Morwenna disliked the current ambiguity.

    She preferred clear love and direct disdain, which was genuine like standing in the sunlight, open

    and honest, instead of this hidden and unclear mess,plicated further by the presence of

    Adide.

    No one taught her and no one told her what to do. She had to figure it out on her own.

    Two dayster, Fletcher came to change Stuart¡¯s dressing and was shocked by Morwenna''s

    haggard appearance.

    He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mrs. Hetfield, have you been staying up nights with Stuart? His back

    wound is scabbing over. It¡¯s not a big deal and won¡¯t get infected. He can turn over in his sleep now.

    You don''t need to keep vigil anymore.¡±

    Fletcher was genuinely concerned. After all, caring for someone with such devotion was rare,

    especially when it was just a superficial back injury.

    Stuart was a tough man to crack. Waiting for him to show concern might take forever.

    Hearing this, Morwenna''s eyes lit up and she shed a smile. "That''s brilliant, thank you, Dr.

    Vaughn."

    It was a relief to hear that Stuart was out of danger.

    Subconsciously, Morwenna touched her lower back, where a scary hidden.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    As a child, while working in the fields, she had fallen onto a protruding steel rod from a utility pole,

    slicing a long gash across her back.

    Since the wound was on her back and out of sight, she hadn¡¯t paid it much mind and continued

    working under the harsh sun.

 Chapter 62

    Two dayster, her wound had gotten worse, turning red, swollen, and oozing with pus, along with a

    fever.

    It was only because Melvin noticed she hadn¡¯t shown up at school that he decided to rush her to the

    hospital with a high fever of 104¡ãF.

    Morwenna felt certain that if Melvin hadn''t arrived just in time, she might have ended up delirious

    with a fever.

    So when Stuart got injured and Fletcher urged caution to prevent the wound from getting infected,

    she was on edge.

    Hearing Fletcher say it was nothing serious finally allowed her tightly wound nerves to rx.

    Stuart darkened his expression slightly.

    It was the first time in days he had seen Morwenna smile so brightly, but that smile wasn''t for him, it

    was for Fletcher.

    Stuart squinted at Fletcher, who was still chatting andughing with Morwenna, his grin as cunning

    as a fox.

    Suddenly, feeling a chill down his spine, Fletcher excused himself, ¡°Uh, Mrs. Hetfield, I¡¯ve got things

    to handle. I''ll head out first.¡±

    Morwenna stood up to see him off, ¡°Dr. Vaughn, take care.¡±

    ¡°No need for seeing me off.¡±

    Fletcher left in a hurry as Stuart''s aura seemed to darken with jealousy.

    Stuart was actually jealous!

    It was hard to tell whether Stuart was just pretending to care for Morwenna, or if he truly harbored

    feelings for her.

    Morwenna, with her genuine nature, was hard not to like once you got to know her.

    Nevertheless, he had to head back to prepare for the banquet.

    The elder members of several prominent families took turns organizing private banquets.

    Essentially, they were friendly meet-ups for the elders, providing an opportunity for the younger

    generation to mingle too.

    This time, the banquet was hosted by the Vaughn family.

    Fletcher felt if he didn¡¯t start organizing soon, his crafty grandfather might just pull a fast one on him.

    The next morning, Stuart changed his dressing and headed out early.

    Morwenna didn¡¯t bother cleaning today. She decided to stop overthinking and just took a long sleep

    from nine in the morning until four in the afternoon, feeling much more alive afterward.

    She made up her mind.

    She decided to ask Stuart if he had feelings for Adide. She wanted to know whether they were

    just friends or something more.

    Even if they remained friends, she would treat Stuart with the gratitude he deserved.

    Aftering to a resolution, Morwenna felt much lighter.

    In the afternoon, when Stuart didn¡¯t return, Morwenna went to meet him at SY Boutique as nned.

    It took her a while to find the SY Boutique.

    It seemed to be a fancy boutique, not crammed with clothes like the shops she was used to, but

    beautifully decorated with only a few dresses hanging around, jewelry sparkling on crystal disys,

    and a selection of elegant pastries and drinks in the center.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    As she walked in, the receptionist greeted her with a smile, ¡°Madam, may I assist you personally?¡±

    Wearing her in old clothes, the receptionist didn¡¯t underestimate her but still weed

    Morwenna enthusiastically.

    Morwenna shook her head, ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡±

    She was then led to a seating area and handed a ss of juice.

    Morwenna naively asked, ¡°How much is the juice?¡±

    The saleswoman replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯splimentary, madam.¡±

    Surprised by the free offering, Morwenna was just taking it in when she heard a mockingugh.

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s hrious! She thought she had to pay for the juice.¡±

    ¡°Morwenna, you¡¯re not here to buy clothes, are you?¡±

    ¡°Who gave you dressed in rags the courage to walk in here?¡±

    Morwenna looked up to see two women talking directly at her.

    They called her by her name, but she didn¡¯t recognize them.

 Chapter 63

    As Morwenna nced their way, the two women did not hesitate tosh out with venomous words.

    "What are you gawking at? The dresses here start at a few grand. You think you can swing that?"

    ¡°Even touching them would be more than you can handle without owing a fortune.¡±

    ¡°Or do you think slipping into a gown will turn an ugly duckling into a swan? No matter what you

    wear, you can¡¯t hide that disgusting and earthy stench that clings to you.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hetfield belongs to Adide, bitch. Do you think you can just waltz into Windcharm Vis and

    stand by Mr. Hetfield? Dream on!¡±

    It was clear to Morwenna that these were friends of Adide.

    Here it was malice from Adide again.

    These people, each one she encountered, never missed an opportunity to throw insults her way.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    To an outsider, it would appear Morwenna hadmitted some grave sin.

    Their malice was just because they all believed that Stuart should be with Adide.

    But love or no love, she and Stuart werewfully wed.

    What right did they have to berate her?

    Seated, she did not rise but tilted her head up to look at the two women, her tone calm, ¡°It seems

    we¡¯re quite alone here.¡±

    What Morwenna implied was that there was no one to stop her from fighting back.

    The woman clearly misunderstood her intention, arrogantly replying, ¡°Yes, no one is here to protect

    you, you bitch. We¡¯re going to teach you a lesson today.¡±

    They exchanged a nce and suddenly charged towards Morwenna.

    One woman raised her hand to p Morwenna, while the other shockingly pulled out a pair of

    scissors, grabbing Morwenna¡¯s long hair, ready to cut.

    Morwenna couldn¡¯t help butugh. They were attacking her before she even made a move.

    Her reflexes, honed by years of living in the wild, were not something these feeble women could

    match.

    Morwenna swiftly kicked, stopping the p mid-air and sending her attacker flying.

    She then snatched the scissors from behind her, forcing the other woman to kneel, grabbed her

    hair. With a swift snip, she cut it off.

    Stuart had always said, if bullied, she was allowed to fight back.

    The room fell silent for a moment.

    The woman Morwenna had kicked struggled to straighten up.

    The other, staring at the locks of hair on the floor, was stunned, and then suddenly let out a scream.

    ¡°Bitch! How dare you cut my hair!¡±

    ¡°Assault! Help, there¡¯s been an assault!¡±

    Both women began shouting as if Morwenna was about to kill them.

    In reality, Morwenna had merely defended herself.

    The one who tried to p her got kicked.

    The one who tried to cut her hair got her own haircut.

    Themotion soon drew the attention of the store staff.

    Several sales associates rushed over.

    A dressing room door opened, and Adide emerged in a delicate yellow gown, her demeanor

    regal and poised, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    The two women ran to Adide, sobbing and wailing.

    ¡°Adide, we were just trying to help Morwenna choose a dress, and she attacked us.¡±

    "Look, she chopped off my hair! I''m calling the cops. She needs to be locked up."

    Adide furrowed her brows as she turned to Morwenna, admonishing, ¡°Morwenna, how could you

    attack someone unprovoked? This is Rosefrost Hollow, not some barbaric backwoods. Assault is

    against thew!¡±

    Morwenna retorted sharply, ¡°You were right there in the dressing room. You know very well whether

    I started this unprovoked.¡±

    While these women were insulting and attacking her, Adide didn¡¯t show her face.

    Now that she had fought back, Adide appeared, ready to stand on her moral high ground to

    criticize her.

 Chapter 64

    Morwenna had no clue what a bitch was like, but what she did know was that Adide was

    certainly making a scene.

    Adide snapped, "Aren''t you going to apologize? They''re just spoiled and uncouth because of

    their upbringing. That''s no reason to resort to violence."

    "Don''t listen to her excuses, Adide. Call the police. We need to call the police," another voice

    chimed in.

    ¡°The bruises on me are proof enough. I''m pressing charges!¡±

    Adide, dressed in an extravagant gown and wless makeup, sternly instructed the boutique

    assistant, ¡°Please, call the police.¡±

    Morwenna stood there in her worn clothes and bare face, a stark contrast to the opulence around

    her.

    The discerning eyes of SY Boutique¡¯s assistant could immediately tell the rich from the poor. The

    difference between these two women was ringly obvious.

    "Right away, Ms. Gagher. We¡¯ll handle it," the assistantplied promptly, satisfying Adide.

    Traditionally, Adide attended the private gatherings with Stuart alone.

    This time, Stuart had unexpectedly decided to bring Morwenna along.

    With two dates, Stuart would make Adide theughingstock of the event. She couldn¡¯t let that

    happen.

    Originally, Adide had orchestrated a confrontation to mar Morwenna¡¯s appearance or at least get

    her hair cut, ensuring she couldn¡¯t attend the g. Who knew her minions would be so

    ipetent?

    But now, it didn''t matter.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    If Morwenna got arrested, she wouldn¡¯t make it to the event anyway.

    Adide hadn¡¯t lifted a finger herself. Others had instigated the fight, and others were calling the

    police.

    Even if Stuart found outter, he wouldn¡¯t me her.

    Adide smiled smugly, satisfied with her machinations.

    Just then, the store manager rushed over, scanned the group of women, and his gaze settled on

    Morwenna.

    ¡°Are you Ms. Winslet?¡± she asked with a bright and weing smile.

    Morwenna nodded solemnly, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. I admit I hit someone, but it was in self-defense.¡±

    The manager nodded seriously, almost bowing slightly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve reviewed the surveince footage.

    Ms. Winslet was indeed acting in self-defense.¡±

    Surprised, Morwenna wasn¡¯t used to someone from Rosefrost Hollow siding with her.

    Adide and herpanions were stunned.

    Turning to the other two women, the manager politely inquired, ¡°Are you sure you want to press

    charges? The surveince clearly recorded the sequence of events. Your actions constitute

    deliberate harm, which is punishable byw.¡±

    The two women looked dumbfounded, turning to Adide for cues.

    Adide¡¯s face darkened.

    She knew these store managers and assistants usually kept out of customer disputes. What was

    happening today?

    The woman who had been hit, seeing Adide silent, gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Actually, you

    know, this whole thing is just a mix-up.¡±

    The manager smiled.

    Morwenna was astonished. Could things turn out this way?

    The manager no longer paid any mind to the others, turning to Morwenna with a smile, ¡°Ms.

    Winslet, your gown has been prepared. Shall I take you to the second floor to get dressed?¡±

    The second floor was SY Boutique¡¯s VIP section. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t even step foot there,

    regardless of their wealth.

    Clearly, this was Stuart¡¯s doing.

    Adide changed her expression and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What about me?¡±

    The manager replied politely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we have no arrangements noted for Ms. Gagher.¡±

    With that, the manager led Morwenna upstairs.

    Adide couldn¡¯t hold back her anger any longer.

 Chapter 65

    Adide was so infuriated that she smashed the exquisite stained ss decoration in the boutique.

    The half-finished smoothie crashed to the floor, sttering everywhere in a messy spectacle.

    The sales assistant nearby didn¡¯t dare step forward to intervene.

    After all, the damages would be added to the bill.

    The two women with Adide were visibly tense.

    "Adide, what¡¯s the meaning of this from Mr. Hetfield? Your gown choices are so in, and yet he

    sends that woman to the VIP section?"

    "Maybe we should just leave."

    Everyone thought Stuart didn¡¯t care much for Morwenna.

    But now, it seemed ludicrous to assume he didn¡¯t care. Would he have arranged such an expensive

    dress for someone he didn¡¯t value?

    Had they known Stuart held Morwenna in such high regard, they wouldn''t have dared to interfere.

    Adide gritted her teeth. "No way, I''m not going anywhere. I''m waiting for Stuart right here. I want

    a real exnation!"

    Adide never imagined she could be outshone by Morwenna.

    She had thought if she couldn¡¯t get rid of Morwenna, she''d at least make her pick a gaudy and low-

    cut fuchsia dress, ensuring Morwenna would embarrass herself in public.

    That would have made her beauty stand out.

    But now, Morwenna was to wear a dress even finer than hers.

    Adide couldn¡¯t stand it!

    The two women beside her hesitated, wanting to speak but holding back.

    Everyone assumed Morwenna''s ascent to the second floor was Stuart¡¯s doing.

    Even Morwenna herself believed it.

    Gazing at the stunning gown in front of her, which was clearly no cheap affair, Morwenna felt a bit

    uneasy and asked, "How much is this dress?"

    The shop manager replied with a friendly smile, "This piece is not for sale. It¡¯s a designer

    coboration piece."

    Morwenna breathed a sigh of relief.

    She thought the dress wasn¡¯t for sale because it was inexpensive. If she knew its actual price, she

    might have been afraid to even walk too briskly in it.

    After changing into the gown, letting down her ponytail, and applying a delicate makeup look,

    Morwenna was entirely cooperative.

    Downstairs, Adide was already dolled up, yet Morwenna hadn¡¯te down yet.

    Just then, the atmosphere downstairs suddenly quieted down.

    Adide quickly turned around and saw Stuart entering from the doorway, his tall figure seemingly

    blocking the sunlight.

    As he approached, the sunlight spilled through, and Adide felt as if she could finally breathe.

    Everyone said Stuart was a tough cookie, but Adide saw him as her savior.

    After all these years and all she had done, she was determined to have this man all to herself.

    Nobody could take him away from her!

    Adide stepped forward, "Stuart, are you here?"

    Stuart nced around and asked, "Where¡¯s Morwenna?"

    Adide was displeased that Stuart''s first inquiry was about Morwenna, but she still responded with

    a gentle tone, "She¡¯s on the second¡­"

    Before Adide could finish, the sound of high heels cking against the stairs echoed from the

    second floor.

    Everyone looked up.

    Morwenna descended in a moonlight silver gown that made her already fair skin appear milky.

    Her lightly curled hair flowed like waves around her shoulders, sparkling with diamond essories.

    Her beautiful face was enhanced by her exquisite makeup.

    If the unadorned Morwenna was pure, now she radiated a captivating charm.

    Her innocent beauty and enticing figure were like a mermaid encountering the human world for the

    first time, unaware of her allure, gazing around in naive wonder.

    The room fell silent.

    Adide clenched her fists so tightly that her nails nearly broke.

    How did Morwenna end up so gorgeous? How did this small-town girl turn out to be such a stunner?

    Indeed, they should have realized the Morwenna, even in old clothes and a simple ponytail with no

    makeup, never fell short among them, all thanks to that stunning face.

    Unustomed to high heels, Morwenna walked gingerly.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    At the sight of Stuart, her eyes brightened and she quickened her pace, then her heel caught on her

    gown¡¯s hem. She stumbled forward, about to fall.

 Chapter 66

    Morwenna gasped as she peered down the towering staircase.

    One wrong step and she''d surely end up with a sprained ankle, or worse.

    The thought of doctor''s bills and medication costs shed through her mind in that split second, her

    worries tangling into a thick knot of anxiety about money.

    But the anticipated hurt never arrived. Strong arms snagged her at the veryst moment.

    It was Stuart who had grabbed her.

    Stunned, Morwenna found herself looking into Stuart''s eyes.

    As a kid back in the small mountain town where she grew up, there was an old apple tree that all

    the kids loved to climb.

    Parents would always be there at the bottom, arms wide open and ready to catch their kid if they

    were to fall.

    But that wasn''t the case for her.

    No matter how many times she fell, no one was there to catch her.

    She learned to pick herself up.

    She learned not to expect to be protected.

    But now, in Stuart''s arms, Morwenna felt like one of those kids again, safely caught after a tumble

    from the tree.

    Her gaze was distant and bewildered as she whispered, "Stuart, you..."

    She wanted to ask him, right then and there, what their rtionship meant to him.

    "Stuart, be careful, are you alright?" Adide rushed over, a concerned look stered across her

    face.

    The words Morwenna had been about to say were suddenly swallowed back.

    Stuart set Morwenna down gently, like cing a delicate pillow on a sofa.

    His fingertips lingered momentarily, betraying a hint of reluctance to let go.

    Regaining hisposure, he said indifferently, "Let''s go. The banquet is about to start."

    Adide and Stuart stood side by side.

    Only then did Morwenna realize Adide was also there to pick out a gown for the same banquet.

    Stuart seemed to want all three of them to attend together.

    Morwenna felt like an outsider.

    Adide, ying the part of the caring sister, cautioned her, "Ms. Winslet, be careful. That dress

    you''re wearing is quite expensive. It would be a shame if it got torn."

    Stuart briefly scanned the gown enveloping Morwenna.

    Adide, a mix of jealousy and pity in her tone, added, "Stuart, I wanted to help Ms. Winslet pick

    her dress, but you arranged for her to have one from the second floor. I''m so envious. She gets to

    wear such a beautiful gown."

    Dresses from the second floor started at a million dors, usually reserved for the elite.

    Stuart frowned slightly. "I didn¡¯t arrange it."

    Morwenna was puzzled. How could it not be Stuart''s arrangement?

    Adide lit up with a poorly concealed delight as she quickly said, "Dresses in the second floor

    dresses are not something everyone can afford. Maybe Ms. Winslet met some wealthy folks back at

    the Windcharm Vis."

    Her implication was pretty clear that Morwenna was hanging around with sugar daddies.

    Morwenna was equally stunned.

    A dress was worthy of a million dors at least!

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    How could she wear something so pricey? What if it got damaged?

    Besides Stuart, she didn¡¯t know anyone else.

    ¡°Who gave me the dress?¡±

    "Who gave you the dress?"

    The question echoed in her mind just as Stuart voiced it out loud.

    His tone was deep and mesmerizing, yet there was a chilling edge to it that made Morwenna

    instinctively step back.

    It wasn¡¯t fear that moved her, but the knowledge that if she didn¡¯t step back. Things might escte

    to physical confrontation.

    She had a reflex to fight back when cornered, but she didn¡¯t want to strike Stuart.

    So Morwenna stepped back, shaking her head. "I don¡¯t know who sent the dress."

 Chapter 67

    Tensions were about to boil over.

    Adide was itching for a showdown, hoping Stuart would teach Morwenna a lesson.

    However, Stuart, usually cold and reckless, managed to keep his temper in check and demanded

    icily, ¡°Call your manager over.¡±

    A sales associate hurried upstairs and fetched the manager.

    Stuart cut straight to the chase, ¡°Who delivered her gown?¡±

    Not wanting to offend Stuart, the manager quickly replied, ¡°Mr. Hetfield, Ms. Winslet''s gown was

    sent by your grandfather.¡±

    Stuart shifted his aura subtly, raising his eyebrows slightly.

    Upon hearing this, Morwenna softened her expression. It was Norbert after all.

    Norbert must have worried she wouldn¡¯t have a gown for the g and had arranged everything for

    her.

    Morwenna perked up instantly, looking like a child receiving a gift from a beloved elder.

    But the gift was toovish and she felt undeserving.

    Meanwhile, Adide was nearly sick with anger.

    Her face darkened as she snapped one of her long nails.

    She had thought Morwenna shamelessly clung to a sugar daddy.

    How could it be Norbert who sent the gown?

    Why would Norbert send such an expensive gown to a mere maid?

    Adide waspletely distraught.

    She suddenly pulled a woman from behind her.

    ¡°Stuart, there was a little incident today between Jemima and Ms. Winslet. Ms. Winslet kicked

    Jemima who has beenining of stomach pain. As for attending the g tonight, what if

    Norbert saw her like this?¡±

    The woman in the ck dress, with a footprint clearly visible, shyly called out, ¡°Stuart.¡±

    Morwenna also looked over.

    The girl had lost all her earlier arrogance in front of Stuart.

    Adide continued, ¡°It¡¯s true. Jemima and her friends started it. They¡¯re just kids and can be rude,

    but Ms. Winslet shouldn¡¯t have retaliated so harshly. Maybe we should send Jemima home.¡±

    Stuart was growing impatient.

    What unnecessary drama over nothing!

    Jemima was Fletcher¡¯s younger sister.

    Thus, Stuart was a bit more patient with her than he would be with others.

    Stuart turned to Morwenna, ¡°Why did you hit her?¡±

    The kick to Jemima and another girl''s hair had been cut all pointed to Morwenna.

    When Stuart asked, Adide smugly watched Morwenna, feeling like they were on one side and

    Morwenna on the other.

    A bitter feeling swelled up in Morwenna''s heart. Didn''t Stuart trust her?

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    She had been moderate in her actions, only enough to cause pain, not internal injury.

    Stuart didn¡¯t even ask what had happened and had taken Adide¡¯s word for it, questioning why

    she hit someone.

    Morwenna dimmed her eyes as she looked into Stuart¡¯s eyes and softly said, ¡°Stuart, you said it¡¯s

    okay to fight back if I¡¯m bullied.¡±

    Stuart paused, his gazending on Jemima, ¡°I¡¯m only asking once. Did Morwenna bully you?¡±

    Jemima, on the verge of tears and nervous, understood Adide¡¯s signals but was too afraid to lie.

    She stuttered, ¡°No, it was us who started it. She was just defending herself.¡±

    Adide internally cursed their ineptitude.

    Hearing this, Stuart got the gist of what had happened and scolded, ¡°Stop causing trouble outside.

    Get yourself home.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going,¡± Jemima bolted, not at all looking like someone with a stomach ache.

    Adide hadn¡¯t expected the situation to be dismissed so lightly.

    Even if Morwenna had acted in self-defense, the person she hit was Fletcher¡¯s sister.

    She had tried her best to keep Morwenna from attending the g.

 Chapter 68

    It just wasn''t working out.

    Adide turned ghostly pale, her knees buckling as if the air itself was suddenly too thick to

    breathe.

    Stuart darkened his expression.

    "Just breathe slowly. I''ll take you to the hospital," Stuart said and didn''t forget to address Morwenna,

    "I''ll have the bodyguard take you to the party."

    "Stuart..." Adide''s voice was dripping with hurt and usation.

    She couldn''t believe that even now, Stuart was sending Morwenna off to the party.

    Supporting Adide, Stuart led her away.

    Once they were in the car, his voice was cold and emotionless. "Adide, quit the maniptions.

    Whether you go or not, Morwenna has to be at that party. Got it?"

    Adide, already struggling to breathe, felt like her breath hadpletely stopped.

    Like nothing had happened, Stuart gently reminded her, "Remember to breathe."

    He then drove away with Adide.

    Morwenna was left standing there with a tall and dark-skinned bodyguard.

    The bodyguard nced at the departing Mr. Hetfield, then at the stunningly beautiful Morwenna,

    visibly uneasy about speaking or moving.

    After a moment, Morwenna, not wanting to attend the party alone but thinking of Norbert, turned to

    the bodyguard and said, "Let''s go."

    "Uh, sure."

    The bodyguard escorted Morwenna to the venue, a private gathering.

    Stopping at the entrance, the bodyguard said, "Here we are. I¡¯ll wait outside. It''s not appropriate for

    me to enter."

    "Thank you, you¡¯ve been a great help," Morwenna said as she got out of the car alone.

    The venue was a quaint house with intricate architecture, resembling a picturesque scene straight

    from a ssic novel.

    Inside, being a private event with familiar faces. There was no need for formal wees.

    However, it was Morwenna''s first time here without Stuart.

    She walked around, trying to find her bearings.

    Then, she found herself lost.

    The ce was enormous.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Her high heels, though elegant, started to hurt after walking for a while.

    Resting for a moment, she was about to try another direction when she heard a frail voice behind

    her, ¡°Ms. Winslet.¡±

    Morwenna frowned. It was Adide again, seemingly omnipresent.

    Turning around, she saw Stuart and Adide approaching together.

    Weren''t they supposed to be heading to the hospital?

    Standing next to Stuart, Adide spoke in a feeble voice, ¡°Ms. Winslet, I took some medication and

    I''m feeling better, so we didn''t go to the hospital. Let¡¯s go in together. I haven¡¯t seen Norbert in such

    a long time.¡±

    Adide appeared calm, but internally she was unraveling.

    Stuart had warned her for Morwenna''s sake.

    Norbert had gifted a million-dor dress for Morwenna.

    Suddenly feeling threatened, Adide feared her ce was being usurped, which couldn''t happen.

    After all her sacrifices to gain Stuart''s special attention, Adide couldn''t let someone else take her

    ce.

    Morwenna, uninterested in Adide''s inner turmoil, was about to walk away when Adide

    suddenly grabbed her arm. "Ms. Winslet, let¡¯s go in together."

    Morwenna frowned, ¡°Why should we go together? Besides, we aren¡¯t close. Please don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    Adide tightened her grip, her long nails digging painfully into Morwenna''s arm, "Ms. Winslet, is

    your beef with me because of Stuart?"

    Morwenna, disgusted, pushed her away.

    Then, she saw the madness re in Adide¡¯s eyes.

    Adide staggered backward, right towards the pond behind her.

 Chapter 69

    Morwenna never had any contempt for Adide, she just didn''t care for her.

    Raised in the remote mountain town, she had never encountered someone as phony and stuck-up

    as Adide.

    She hadn''t watched those big-budget period dramas, so when she saw Adide teetering on the

    edge of falling into theke, her instinct was to reach out and help.

    But in the next moment, a force pulled at her hand.

    Adide yanked hard, pulling Morwenna forward so she nearly toppled over too.

    At that moment, all Morwenna could think was that she should never have worn high heels.

    Barely able to stand steady, Morwenna was easily dragged down.

    Adide whispered venomously, "Morwenna, no one can ever rece me in Stuart''s heart! Just

    wait and see who Stuart saves first!"

    With a ssh, both women tumbled into the water.

    Morwenna wanted to curse.

    ¡®Are you out of your mind? If you love Stuart, tell him! Why keep dragging me into your mess?¡¯

    Then another ssh sounded. It was Stuart.

    Wearing her heeled shoes and a gown, Morwenna found herself inconveniently outfitted for the

    water, sinking quickly.

    Just then, she saw Stuart swimming swiftly towards Adide without a moment of hesitation.

    Morwenna hitched her breath.

    Suddenly, she felt no need to ask Stuart whom he truly loved.

    Their talk of trying out marriage must have been a joke.

    She was used to being abandoned as an orphan without parents or kin.

    But Stuart was her husband, at least on paper, and yet here he was, ignoring her peril to save

    another woman.

    That realization hurt.

    Was an orphan, even after marriage, destined to remain kinless?

    Stuart''s choice to save Adide wasn''t about who mattered more but a calcted decision based

    on risk assessment.

    Adide was frail. Falling into the water could be life-threatening for her.

    Morwenna was strong. A dy in rescuing her wouldn''t pose a threat.

    Stuart, ever rational, believed that a sensible Morwenna wouldn''t mind. But he failed to understand

    that sometimes, a woman''s heart yearns not for reason, but for unequivocal favoritism.

    Stuart quickly helped Adide to the shore.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Meanwhile, Morwenna sank deeper.

    Norbert arrived at the scene, his face contorted with anger, and publicly pped Stuart.

    Everyone was stunned.

    Norbert bellowed at Stuart, "What are you waiting for? Save her! If anything happens to Wenna, I''ll

    never forgive you!"

    As Stuart moved to rescue her, Adide, seemingly unstable, clutched at his clothes.

    That was when Fletcher plunged into the water.

    The pond in the Vaughn family¡¯s estate was known to be dangerously deep.

    At that moment, Fletcher couldn¡¯t exin his worry.

    Was it because he knew how important Morwenna was to Stuart?

    Or was it those clear and honest eyes?

    Just as Fletcher hit the water, Morwenna resurfaced.

    Her hair fanned out beautifully on the water.

    Her face, innocent and pretty, tilted slightly upwards, basking in the sunlight that danced on the

    rippling water, making her look like the most stunning mermaid.

    Morwenna was deeply hurt, but she had never expected anyone to save her.

    She kicked off her high heels and could swim on her own.

    She had always relied on herself. She didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s rescue!

    At that moment, Morwenna was breathtakingly beautiful.

    Her inherent resilience and vitality seemed capable of shattering all darkness of the world.

    Fletcher, from such a close distance, was mesmerized.

    Morwenna nced at Stuart on the shore, then at Fletcher in the water. She gave Fletcher a slight

    and charming smile. "Dr. Vaughn, thanks for trying to save me."

    Fletcher snapped back to reality. "It¡¯s okay as long as you¡¯re safe."

    The pond¡¯s bank wasn¡¯t very high, but it was tricky to climb out in a gown.

    At the sight of this, Fletcher instinctively helped Morwenna up.

 Chapter 70

    Holding her waist gently, Fletcher lifted her up.

    It wasn''t until Fletcher felt her soft body in his hands that he realized what he was doing, which

    made his face slightly pale.

    ¡°What am I doing right under Stuart''s watchful eyes?¡± he thought.

    Then, a crisp and lively voice rang out, "Thank you, Dr. Vaughn."

    Suddenly, Fletcher was d he had intervened.

    Otherwise, the poor girl would have been in a real pickle.

    Stuart watched from the shore, his expression dark and unreadable.

    Morwenna had just climbed ashore when Norbert rushed over.

    Adide, frail and about to speak, waspletely ignored as Norbert bypassed her to reach

    Morwenna.

    Adide seemed to twist her face.

    She knew Norbert wasn''t fond of her, but for Stuart¡¯s sake, he had always been decent to her, never

    this dismissive.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Norbert had already shed his tweed jacket and draped it over Morwenna¡¯s shoulders.

    "Wenna, how are you? Cold? Hurt anywhere? Don''t worry, I¡¯m here."

    The usually stoic Morwenna suddenly seemed a bit teary-eyed, her voice low, "Norbert, I''m not

    used to these high heels."

    "Alright, let''s ditch them. I will help you change." Norbert was soothing Morwenna.

    Morwenna thought she still had someone who genuinely cared for her.

    Melvin treated her like family, and so did Norbert.

    As for Stuart, she had wanted to ask him something.

    But now, it seemed unnecessary.

    She wasn''t too heartbroken, just a bit sad.

    Stuart seemed to sense something and looked towards Morwenna.

    But Morwenna didn¡¯t spare Stuart a nce, not even noticing the red mark on his cheek.

    Instead, Norbert gave Stuart a disappointed look before turning back.

    He led Morwenna away, whispering, ¡°Wenna, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll announce today that you are Stuart¡¯s

    wife. No one can take that ce from you.¡±

    Morwenna shook her head, ¡°No need, Norbert. I don¡¯t want it in public. I just feel bad for not getting

    along better with Stuart.¡±

    Norbert truly felt for her.

    From funding Morwenna¡¯s education, he had watched her grow up, treating her like a beloved

    younger family member.

    Considering the Hetfield family¡¯s influence, finding a suitable wife for Stuart wouldn¡¯t have been

    hard.

    Yet, Norbert had insisted on Morwenna.

    Seeing her troubled like this, he suddenly didn¡¯t want to force her anymore.

    To save Stuart, he had hurt Wenna and felt guilty.

    Norbert patted Morwenna¡¯s shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Wenna. You¡¯ve done well. I don¡¯t me you.¡±

    Morwenna hummed a response, her voice nasal, heart-wrenchingly tender.

    Meanwhile, Fletcher¡¯s grandfather kicked Fletcher to snap him out of it.

    Fletcher then called out, ¡°Norbert, let me take them to change. I¡¯ll have Jemima lend her clothes to

    Wenna.¡±

    Norbert, in a sour mood, refused tly, ¡°No need. Look after the others.¡±

    It seemed Norbert couldn¡¯t trust anyone else with Morwenna now.

    Norbert led Morwenna away.

    Fletcher was left to take Stuart and Adide to change.

    Adide, soaked and shivering, pitifully tried to exin, ¡°Stuart, it¡¯s all my fault. If I weren¡¯t so frail,

    you wouldn¡¯t have had to focus on just me. We could have saved Ms. Winslet together.¡±

    Stuart remained silent.

    No one paid attention to Adide.

    Adide watched Morwenna being protected by Norbert as they walked away, feeling dazed.

    Adide had technically won this trial as Stuart had saved her first, but for some reason, she felt

    inexplicably miserable.

 Chapter 71

    Morwenna was whisked away by Norbert.

    Fletcher handed Adide over to his sister Jemima.

    Then, Stuart grabbed Fletcher by the cor and dragged him off.

    "Stuart, let''s have a smooth talk."

    The room door mmed shut with a decisive bang.

    Stuart''s gaze was chilling and stern as he confronted Fletcher. "What are you trying to pull?"

    Fletcher sighed, "Stuart, I wasn''t nning anything."

    "Fletcher, are you betraying me too? Others might not see through you, but I know you well. You''ve

    always been charming arounddies, yet you keep your distance. What''s with Morwenna?"

    Fletcher paused before replying, "Stuart, don''t you feel for Morwenna? I mean, maybe it''s all just a

    misunderstanding. You keep saying she connived her way into marriage with you, but you know,

    from the look of things, she may not have wanted to marry you in the first ce.."

    Stuart suddenly remembered the day Morwenna agreed to move out of Windcharm Vis and acted

    disdainfully towards him.

    She said she wasn''t interested, bluntly stating Stuart was out of his mind.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    In those moments, Morwenna had seemed truly genuine.

    Stuart shook his head, dismissing the thoughts.

    His voice grew harsher as he spoke, "It seems her tricks are quite effective. She''s even managed to

    bewitch you."

    Fletcher, rarely angry, snapped back, "Stuart, you have the means and ways. If you want to know

    the truth about Morwenna, you could easily find out instead of just hurting her based on your

    assumptions. Your mistrust is hurting her and she''s innocent."

    After saying his piece, Fletcher turned and left the room, knowing further discussion was pointless.

    Stuart was stubborn. Once he made up his mind, no one could persuade him otherwise.

    After a moment of silence, Stuart shook his head.

    No, it was not trustworthy. Nobody in this world was.

    Stuart had been through death several times, yet how dare he trust again?

    It wasughable!

    But maybe it was worth investigating.

    Meanwhile, Adide wandered into Jemima''s room, visibly distraught.

    Earlier that day, under Adide¡¯s influence, Jemima had confronted Morwenna and ended up

    getting the worse of the altercation.

    Scared of Stuart''s reaction, she had avoided the evening¡¯s gathering.

    Listening to Adide recount the events, Jemima felt a surge of solidarity.

    "She deserves no help from Stuart, and my brother was foolish to jump in to save her. Adide, I''ll

    find you the most stunning dress to outshine her."

    Adide was momentarily distracted, then asked, "Jemima, do you know who Morwenna really is?"

    Jemima, busyparing dresses, looked puzzled. "I''m not sure. Didn¡¯t you say she was just a

    maid?"

    Adide shook her head, now doubting that exnation.

    If Morwenna were merely a maid, why would Norbert treat her so well?

    Seeing Adide¡¯s concern, Jemima added, "My brother knows Stuart well. He probably knows the

    truth. I''ll ask himter."

    Gratefully, Adide squeezed Jemima''s hand. "Thank you, Jemima."

    Everyone changed into their evening attire, looking exceptionally grand.

    This gathering was essentially a reunion for a few elderly gentlemen and their friends.

    Youngsters invited to attend were considered privileged and might use the asion to discuss their

    companies.

    The girls gathered to share their romantic tales.

 Chapter 72

    Jemima cautiously stepped out, scanning her surroundings before whispering, ¡°Adide, where¡¯s

    Morwenna?¡±

    They had all changed into their evening attire quite a while ago, yet Morwenna was nowhere in

    sight.

    Adide just shook her head, secretly wishing Morwenna would just disappear.

    Stuart was truly infuriated.

    Perched on a bar stool across the room, he sipped his whiskey slowly with an aura of danger

    emanating from him that made everyone too nervous to approach, including Adide.

    As they spoke, a group of girls drifted towards them.

    The Gagher family didn¡¯t belong at this private event, but thanks to Stuart, Adide was

    somewhat of a central figure.

    ¡°Adide and Jemima, what are you two chatting about?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re nning a trip to Windcharm Vis tomorrow. Adide, why don¡¯t you talk to Mr. Hetfield?

    He always listens to you.¡±

    Adide stopped her wandering thoughts and smiled politely, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll speak with Stuart. But you¡¯ll

    need to bring your drinks, let¡¯s not raid Stuart¡¯s liquor cab.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Adide, already ying the thrifty wife, huh? Got it, we¡¯ll bring our own.¡±

    ¡°Stop teasing. Stuart wouldn¡¯t be pleased to hear that.¡±

    ¡°Come on Adide. Don¡¯t be shy. It''s practically settled then. We¡¯ll all head to Windcharm Vis

    tomorrow.¡±

    It was as if Adide¡¯s word was Stuart¡¯smand, as if she was already co-owner of Windcharm

    Vis.

    Adide relished that feeling.

    It was just a party, after all. She agreed, and Stuart wouldn¡¯t mind.

    After chatting for a while with the younger crowd, they moved towards the elders.

    That was when they saw Morwenna.

    Instead of a formal gown, she wore loose sportswear.

    Morwenna was deeply engrossed in a chess game with several elders.

    ¡°Come on, Theo, no take-backs in chess!¡±

    ¡°Felix, I¡¯ve told you teaming up with me was a good idea. I learned chess from the toughest man in

    the hills and left him with no pieces to y.¡±

    ¡°Watch out for Theo, Wenna. He loves to backtrack his moves, totally unsportsmanlike!¡±

    ¡°Felix, how dare you nder me!¡±

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Several elders, three of them dressed in simr martial arts attire as Morwenna, seemed perfectly in

    tune with her presence.

    The younger attendees exchanged puzzled looks.

    These elders represented some of the most influential forces in Rosefrost Hollow.

    Just being at this event was a privilege for the younger ones. Joining the elders was usually out of

    the question.

    Yet here was Morwenna, not just joining in but blending seamlessly.

    Everyone knew of Morwenna, especially since her arrival at Windcharm Vis had caused quite a

    stir, prompting Adide to rush back from abroad.

    She was the first woman to move into Windcharm Vis, whether as a maid or otherwise. That

    made her a person of interest.

    Suddenly, a tactless woman blurted out, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mr. Hetfield¡¯s maid?¡±

    Her words, unfortunately clear in the quiet moment, reached many ears, including those of the

    elders.

    The woman instantly pped a hand over her mouth, her rtives ring at her with a mix of shock

    and disapproval.

    Norbert¡¯s face darkened.

    Was this how Stuart was introducing Morwenna to others?

 Chapter 73

    Norbert stood up, his authoritative gaze sweeping across the room.

    The young men present felt their knees go weak under his stern look.

    Among the elders, Norbert was known for his short temper.

    Previously, a young man from the Hetfield family had taken a liking to one of the maids and

    forcefully took her out for drinks after pestering her for days. It was just drinks, nothing more, but

    when Norbert found out, he broke the young man''s legs without a second thought.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Everyone tensed as Norbert seemed on the verge of anger.

    They feared Stuart for his reckless behavior, but they feared Norbert for his strict and impartial

    demeanor.

    Those who usually misbehaved found themselves at a loss for words in front of Norbert.

    With a serious tone, Norbert announced, "I have something to say today."

    From a distance, Stuart set down his whiskey ss, his deep gaze fixed on the scene. It seemed he

    was right to suspect that Norbert would take this opportunity to reveal his rtionship with

    Morwenna.

    Stuart had brought Adide to the gathering as a countermove to impress Norbert, but after an

    unexpected mishap in theke, his irritation had washed away his ns.

    As everyone listened attentively, Norbert pulled Morwenna forward. "This is my precious young

    friend, Morwenna. She''s a real sweetheart, pretty quiet and sometimes too shy to stick up for

    herself. But that''s no excuse for anyone to insult or mock her! From now on, I don¡¯t want to hear

    anyone speak ill of her. If anyone tries to mess with her when I''m not around, they''ll have to deal

    with me!"

    Morwenna stood next to Norbert in shock. No one had ever defended her so openly and directly

    before, telling everyone that she was off-limits.

    The moment overwhelmed Morwenna who felt both ttered and scared. What had she done to

    deserve such fierce protection from Norbert?

    After Norbert finished speaking, his formidable gaze swept over the crowd.

    Jemima, who had tried to bully Morwenna earlier that day, hid in the back, terrified of having her

    legs broken.

    The Hetfield family, young and old, were indeed a formidable bunch.

    The crowd was also shaken by Norbert''s public defense, especially since Morwenna had been

    given a status that even Stuart hadn''t received.

    It turned out Morwenna wasn¡¯t just a maid after all. Why hadn¡¯t Stuart mentioned this before?

    The young woman living in Windcharm Vis wasn¡¯t there without reason.

    It was clear that Norbert intended to match Morwenna with Stuart, potentially setting her up as the

    future bride of the Hetfield family.

    The guests couldn''t help but steal nces at Stuart and then at Adide. Stuart looked particrly

    perplexed, as if a firm belief had been challenged, his expression tinged with surprise.

    Indeed, Stuart was surprised. He had assumed the announcement would be about his and

    Morwenna''s rtionship, especially since Morwenna had let it slip to Norbert about being

    mistreated.

    Wasn¡¯t all this maneuvering meant to prompt a public acknowledgment of their rtionship?

    Why didn''t Norbert mention this then?

    Meanwhile, Adide looked pale, as if she might faint at any moment.

    Over the years, Stuart had no other women close to him except Adide who held a special ce.

    But his demeanor wasn¡¯t that of a lover. Despite the years, there had been no talk of marriage or a

    confirmed rtionship.

    Now, with Morwenna backed by Norbert, Adide seemed to be suddenly threatened.

 Chapter 74

    Adide was bound to get dizzy from this mess.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Norbert ignored the cluster of eager young faces around him.

    He turned his attention to the group of older folks standing behind him, his voice firm but gentle,

    "You should really look out for Wenna when you see her, keep her safe."

    Unlike the timid youths, the seniors were quick to respond, their voices ovepping in agreement.

    "Of course, Norbert. Wenna''s a sweetheart. Even if you hadn''t mentioned it, we''d have looked out

    for her anyway."

    "Wenna, did you get into Rosefrost University? Freshman year starting soon? Here, take down my

    grandson''s number. He''s a senior at Rosefrost University. If you have any trouble at school, feel free

    to ask him for help."

    Norbert contorted his face in frustration. "That won''t be necessary!"

    Norbert was tantly trying to support Morwenna.

    If only Wenna were open about their rtionship, Norbert would proudly dere her as the chosen

    wife for Stuart then and there.

    Seeing how fiercely Norbert defended Morwenna, a wave of envy washed over the younger crowd.

    They knew how prestigious it was just to attend this gathering, let alone receive such preferential

    treatment.

    Adide watched Morwenna with a re that could slice through steel.

    Adide felt the prickling gaze of everyone around her, as sharp as thorns.

    Morwenna, technically, wasn''t even supposed to be at this dinner.

    If it came down to it, Norbert would save her first from any disaster. It was a fact he made sure

    everyone noticed, emphasizing his affection and priority.

    Adide intended to make Morwenna theughingstock of the evening, but Norbert''s protective

    stance flipped the script, leaving Adide the butt of the joke instead.

    Frozen in ce, Adide felt an overwhelming urge to vanish from the scene, yet her pride

    anchored her to the spot.

    Why should she leave? Why should Adide make room for that bitch, Morwenna?

    Far from retreating, Adide defiantly strutted over to stand beside Stuart, her eyes brimming with

    tears, portraying a picture of utter betrayal, though she remained silent.

    Stuart, lost in his thoughts, said nothing.

    Seeing them together irked Norbert so much that he promptly took Morwenna by the arm. "Let''s

    head out, Wenna. We''ve had enough excitement for one day."

    Morwenna nced at Stuart, standing with Adide, and quietly withdrew her gaze, turning to

    Norbert with a newfound sense of security.

    Feeling much better, Morwenna waved to the seniors, "I''ll be off then, gentlemen. See you next

    time!"

    With that, she followed Norbert out the door, her steps growing lighter with each stride.

    Stuart abruptly stood and followed, with Adide biting back her frustration and trailing behind.

    At the entrance, Morwenna found her stern-faced bodyguard still waiting.

    His warm smile greeted her, "Morwenna, are you ready to leave? I''ll take you home."

    Morwenna nced at the bodyguard, then back at Stuart. "Aren¡¯t you driving Stuart?"

    The bodyguard didn¡¯t even look Stuart¡¯s way and said earnestly, "Mr. Hetfield drives himself. I was

    assigned to escort you. It''s only right I take her home too."

    This bodyguard seemed eager to stick with Morwenna rather than near Stuart.

    Observing the robust bodyguard, Norbert recalled the incident of Morwenna¡¯s mishap in the water,

    prompting a protectivemand, ¡°Orson Brown, from now on, you stick with Wenna. Make sure

    she¡¯s safe.¡±

    "Norbert, I don¡¯t need a bodyguard," Morwenna protested lightly.

    "I think you do," Norbert insisted firmly. "A naive girl like you needs protection from the likes of cold-

    hearted snake and deceitful bitch."

    The cold-hearted snake, of course, referred to Stuart.

    The deceitful bitch was undoubtedly Adide, whose face contorted with rage at theparison.

 Chapter 75

    The broad-shouldered bodyguard broke into a wide grin, revealing a row of shiny white teeth that

    contrasted starkly against his darkplexion, which flushed with a hint of excitement.

    He thumped his chest and promised, "Sure, I''ll make sure Morwenna is safe. No one''s gonnay a

    finger on her."

    Norbert nodded in approval.

    Morwenna wore a puzzled expression as Stuart observed from behind.

    Was the bodyguard¡¯s enthusiasm really appropriate?

    She couldn''t help but ask, "Have we met before?"

    Orson nodded earnestly, "Yes, madam. My uncle told me about you. He said I was too clumsy and

    Mr. Hetfield has a short temper. I tend to irritate Mr. Hetfield easily, so my uncle suggested I stick

    around you more, Morwenna. He thought it might be beneficial for me to get familiar with you,

    maybe even shift to your side one day."

    Morwenna grew even more bewildered.

    Everyone said she was straightforward, but she felt this bodyguard was even more so.

    There he was, dering Mr. Hetfield¡¯s temper issues right in front of Stuart.

    "Who¡¯s your uncle?" Morwenna inquired.

    "Honest to God, my uncle¡¯s Quin Brown, Norbert''s trusted driver for over a dozen years," Orson

    replied with simplicity.

    Morwenna almostughed out loud. This man just spilled everything in just a few words. She

    chuckled, "I really don''t need a bodyguard, though."

    Orson seemed really bummed out, "Oh, don''t say that, Morwenna. I''m really quite capable.

    Honestly, even Mr. Hetfield can''t beat me in a fight. My uncle said if I kept causing trouble around

    Mr. Hetfield, I''d end up on the wrong end of his wrath eventually."

    Norbert also chuckled, "Let him stay. Don¡¯t mind his slow wit. His skills are top-notch. Even if he¡¯s

    not fighting, he¡¯s great at driving and carrying stuff."

    Orson nodded vigorously, "I''m really useful, madam."

    Morwenna, unable to decline further, agreed to keep him.

    Stuart was still there, watching.

    But no one asked for Stuart''s opinion.

    Norbert led Morwenna to the car. It was then that Stuart finally spoke up, "Where are you taking

    her?"

    Norbert nced at Stuart and said, "I''m taking Wenna back to the family estate. Why should she

    stay at Windcharm Vis, to be kicked out by you at any moment?"

    Morwenna was startled, "Norbert, you... you knew I moved out?"

    Norbert became agitated, "You headstrong girl, if it weren¡¯t for that car ident I sawst time I

    came, were you nning on never telling me?"

    He recalled how Morwenna had been mistreated since she arrived and how she endured it alone,

    and even went to the fish market to make ends meet.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    He had assumed that even if Stuart wasn¡¯t fond of Morwenna, he would at least take care of her

    basic needs.

    He was in the dark about Stuart barely giving her the time of day, not even bothering to get her fresh

    clothes. It bothered him so much, he held his chest in upset.

    At the sight of this, Morwenna panicked, "I''m sorry, Norbert. I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you. Please,

    don¡¯t be angry."

    Orson quickly handed over some heart medication.

    After Norbert took his pills, he calmed down a bit.

    With a concerned look, Morwenna exined, "I didn¡¯t tell you because I was worried about your

    health."

    Stuart wasn''t a fool, although he was suspicious.

    Witnessing this scene, he realized he might have misunderstood Morwenna.

    She wasn¡¯t orchestrating things behind his back.

    His attitude these past few days, including today¡¯s actions, seemed rather foolish now.

    Could it be that Morwenna harbored no ill intentions towards him?

    Stuart looked towards Morwenna in the car, his voice restrained, "Morwenna, get out of the car.

    Come back to Windcharm Vis with me."

    He decided to follow Fletcher¡¯s advice and have Morwenna''s background thoroughly investigated

    upon their return, tracing her life from birth to the present, to understand how she was.

 Chapter 76

    He decided to give Morwenna another chance.

    But Stuart just took it for granted and never even asked Morwenna if she needed this chance.

    Originally, Morwenna disliked Stuart.

    It was Stuart who, under the guise of kindness, had engineered a car ident that had made her

    heart flutter for him.

    Morwenna was too naive, barely able to differentiate between love and gratitude.

    Yet, Morwenna knew a love triangle couldn''t persist.

    She also knew that Norbert meant much more to her than Stuart ever could.

    At that moment, Norbert was having heart troubles. Despite taking his medication, Morwenna was

    too worried to leave him alone in the car.

    Seeing that Morwenna wouldn¡¯t budge, Stuart approached with an overwhelming sense of authority,

    about to forcibly pull her out of the car.

    Orson, seeing this, decisively started the car and stepped on the gas.

    Stuart was left fuming.

    Through the rearview mirror, Orson saw Stuart¡¯s dark expression but pretended not to notice. After

    all, his current charge was Morwenna, not Stuart, his former employer.

    Once the car was on the move, Norbert, noticing Morwenna¡¯s anxiety, reassured her, ¡°Wenna, I¡¯m

    alright now. Don¡¯t worry. As for Stuart, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. I''m here and he can¡¯t just take

    you away. It¡¯s okay even if you can¡¯t live with Stuart.¡±

    Norbert had been truly disappointed by what he¡¯d seen that day.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    His wife was drowning, yet Stuart chose to rescue some other woman.

    How abandoned must the pure-hearted Wenna have felt at that moment?

    He had once hoped that the genuine Morwenna might redeem Stuart. Now, it seemed he had been

    overly optimistic.

    His past mistakes had already harmed Stuart. How could he allow them to harm Wenna too?

    Morwenna widened her eyes. Was it really okay not to be with Stuart?

    But she knew that Norbert¡¯s greatest worry was Stuart, always hoping someone would genuinely

    care for him.

    Her eyes brimming with tears, she apologized, ¡°I''m sorry, Norbert. I haven¡¯t done well enough.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve done wonderfully,¡± Norbert reassured her. ¡°It was my oversight. Since I brought you into the

    Hetfield family, I will protect you as long as I live. If it doesn¡¯t work out, I agree you can divorce

    Stuart.¡±

    Finally, Morwenna couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.

    She burst into tears.

    What should she do? How could she ever repay Norbert for his kindness?

    ¡°Norbert, why are you so good to me...¡± Tears choked her words.

    Thest time she had cried this hard was when she was five years old.

    Her mother had passed away, and her father had disappeared.

    At five, she didn¡¯t know what to do and had cried loudly for a long time.

    Later, she realized that no matter how loudly she cried, no one would care for her anymore.

    So, she stopped crying.

    Evenst time, when she had to pay a hefty sum for the bluegrass, she just silently shed tears.

    But now, Morwenna cried like a child.

    All those long-suppressed emotions were released with her sobs.

    Norbert sighed and gently rubbed her head.

    ¡°In recent years, the Hetfield family has been through a lot. I almost thought I couldn¡¯t go on, then I

    received your thank-you note from the mountains. It motivated me. If I died, who knows how many

    children like Wenna in the mountains would go without schooling? I kept going because of you.¡±

    Morwenna looked up at Norbert with teary eyes.

    ¡°Wenna, don¡¯t always feel like you owe us. Actually, you''ve been spreading kindness to others. I¡¯ve

    gotten older. Watching you grow up to this day, I sincerely hope you can live well, even if that

    means divorcing Stuart.¡±

 Chapter 77

    The words from Norbert allowed Morwenna to finally rx.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Her biggest fear was disappointing Norbert, but now he reassured her that everything was okay.

    Tears still hung on her cheeks, yet she managed a smile.

    Norbert handed her a tissue to wipe her tears. ¡°Oh, Wenna, why the tears andughter? Don¡¯t be

    too hard on yourself about today. When Adide was young, she saved Stuart, but an ident

    happened which left her injured. Stuart tried to save her because he feared she wouldn¡¯t make it.¡±

    Morwenna stopped crying, her voice still choked up, ¡°So Adide was Stuart¡¯s savior.¡±

    This made sense to her. It was like the gratitude Norbert held for her and the kindness she returned

    to him.

    Norbert nodded, ¡°In a way, yes. But the Gagher family has benefited a lot from Stuart over the

    years. You could say they¡¯ve nearly repaid their debt. Though Stuart remembers every favor and

    every slight.¡±

    Curiosity got the better of her. ¡°But, well, Adide seems to really like Stuart. Why didn¡¯t you allow

    them to get married back then?¡±

    Morwenna can still remember Norbert bbering about Stuart not being able to score a wife. That''s

    when she had the guts to put herself out there, volunteering to tie the knot with Stuart.

    Norbert shook his head, ¡°They weren¡¯t a good match. The people around Stuart can¡¯t afford any

    scheming. Besides, Stuart didn¡¯t like Adide.¡±

    Morwenna widened her eyes in confusion. Stuart treated Adide better than he did others. Wasn¡¯t

    that liking?

    Norbert chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m making excuses for Stuart. He didn¡¯t like her. In fact, he doesn¡¯t

    like anyone.¡±

    Morwenna nodded thoughtfully.

    Stuart was a cold man. Indeed, it must be hard for him to truly like someone.

    Norbert continued observing Morwenna, seeing only pure curiosity without any judgment, he sighed

    internally.

    Morwenna wasn¡¯t troubled by the revtion that Stuart didn¡¯t like Adide. She preferred to view

    Stuart as a benefactor rather than a spouse. Being married was tooplicated.

    ¡°Do you want to divorce Stuart now?¡± Norbert asked.

    Morwenna thought for a moment then shook her head, ¡°If Stuart proposes divorce, I¡¯ll agree. But I

    won¡¯t initiate it.¡±

    In Morwenna¡¯s upbringing, marriage was sacred, not to be taken lightly.

    Norbert breathed a sigh of relief.

    Although he agreed the two could divorce, he secretly hoped they would wait.

    He believed that given time, Wenna could change Stuart.

    Norbert earnestly added, ¡°Alright, as long as you''re married, Wenna, you are a rightful chosen wife

    for Stuart in the Hetfield family. I''ll ensure you receive the respect you deserve.¡±

    Morwenna smiled and nodded.

    As they were talking, the car stopped.

    They had arrived at the old mansion.

    Morwenna gazed at the grand house in front of her, amazed, ¡°Norbert, do you live here?¡±

    ¡°Yes. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s such a coincidence. I tutor in that smaller house right next door.¡±

    Norbert froze his expression for a moment, ¡°You tutor? How¡¯s that going?¡±

    Morwenna nodded, ¡°It¡¯s going well. The pay is excellent, and the work isn¡¯t tiring.¡±

    Norbert showed a mix of emotions, as if he wanted to say something but then chose not to.

    Curious about her surroundings and oblivious to Norbert¡¯s conflicted expression, Morwenna looked

    around.

    As they entered the main gate, a butler promptly greeted them.

    Norbert instructed, ¡°Oswald Brown, notify everyone toe home. I have something important to

    discuss.¡±

 Chapter 78

    Oswald immediately went downstairs to make the necessary arrangements.

    Morwenna, curious and bewildered, wondered why the driver, the butler, and the bodyguard all

    shared the surname Brown.

    Orson, noticing Morwenna''s puzzled look, whispered from behind, "The driver¡¯s my uncle and the

    butler¡¯s my dad. I have a sister who¡¯s into horticulture. She takes care of the garden."

    Morwenna was speechless.

    As they entered the grand hall, the ancient charm of the house was palpable, with its deep red

    wooden furniture exuding a sense of solemn grandeur.

    Norbert gestured for Morwenna to sit by his side.

    Soon, people began to trickle back home.

    Those who returned were surprised to see a strange girl sitting next to Norbert.

    How did she have the nerve to sit next to Norbert? Wasn''t she scared?

    The rules of the Hetfield family were strict. Before Mr. Hetfield spoke, everyone took their seats

    properly.

    As more people gathered, Morwenna felt increasingly uneasy under the watchful eyes of everyone.

    Once everyone had assembled, Norbert set down his coffee cup and announced, "I¡¯ve called

    everyone here to introduce you all to Stuart¡¯s new wife."

    ¡°What?¡±

    "Whose wife?"

    Even as the Hetfield family revered Norbert¡¯s authority, many were shocked enough to exim.

    A teenage boy, in his excitement, even bumped into a corner of the table.

    All eyes were now fixed on Morwenna.

    The idea of Norbert remarrying would have been less surprising than this.

    Stuart, believed by many in the Hetfield family to remain a bachelor for life, had married in silence, a

    truly shocking development.

    Morwenna stood up, slightly nervous, and said, ¡°Hello everyone, my name is Morwenna.¡±

    The room fell silent.

    Norbert, unbothered by the shock of the others, began making introductions, ¡°Wenna, this is

    Stuart¡¯s uncle, Phineas, and his wife, Sabrina.¡±

    Morwenna quickly and politely greeted, ¡°Nice to meet you, Phineas and Sabrina.¡±

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Sabrina, dressed in an elegant gown, realizing the situation, gently tugged at Phineas¡¯ arm, then

    hurriedly removed a bracelet from her wrist and ced it on Morwenna¡¯s, saying, ¡°Wenna, it¡¯s our

    first meeting. I didn¡¯t have a proper gift prepared. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Morwenna, far from minding, was just about to politely decline when Norbert spoke, ¡°ept it. It¡¯s a

    gift from your family.¡±

    Hearing this, Morwenna could only ept, quickly thanking, ¡°Thank you, Sabrina.¡±

    Norbert¡¯s statement clearly signaled something significant.

    Here was the Hetfield family¡¯s chosen wife for Stuart. It was customary for elders to offer a wee

    gift.

    With Norbert¡¯s approval evident, who would dare not follow suit?

    Prompted by Sabrina, Phineas had already sent someone to fetch a collectible watch.

    The meeting was so sudden. No one was prepared.

    But under Norbert¡¯s watchful eye, only the most valuable collectibles could be presented as gifts.

    Norbert continued with the introductions.

    ¡°This is Stuart¡¯s youngest aunt, Yara.¡±

    ¡°These are Phineas¡¯ two sons, Stuart¡¯s cousins.¡±

    ¡°These four are Yara¡¯s daughters.¡±

    Norbert methodically introduced each person to Morwenna.

    Throughout the gathering, Morwenna received a plethora of gifts and understood the extended

    Hetfield family¡¯s situations.

    Norbert had three children.

    Stuart¡¯s father, the eldest son of Norbert, had passed away.

    The second in line was Phineas who had two sons.

    The daughter of Norbert had married and given birth to four daughters, with another child on the

    way.

    Morwenna couldn¡¯t help but nce at pregnant Yara, whose belly looked ready to pop any moment.

    Though the country encouraged arger family, this was indeed too supportive of the country¡¯s

    appeal.

 Chapter 79

    Morwenna had taken great care to remember everyone.

    After Norbert finished introducing everyone, he waved his hand dismissively, "Alright, go about your

    business. Oh, Stuart doesn''t want the news of his marriage getting out. This stays within the family.

    Unless you fancy a run-in with Stuart, I''d keep it quiet."

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    The room quickly filled with nods and murmurs of agreement.

    Stuart was a bit of a wildcard, only Norbert seemed to be able to rein him in somewhat. No one else

    dared cross him.

    Norbert didn''t bother with the small talk. He seemed indifferent to everyone else.

    He gestured for Morwenna to follow him upstairs. "Wenna, let''s go. I''ll show you to your room. It''s

    been ready for a while. Let me know if there''s anything you''d like to change."

    Morwenna bowed slightly to the elders and hurried after Norbert.

    Once Norbert and Morwenna had ascended the stairs, one of Yara¡¯s daughters who was visibly

    pregnantmented, "Norbert had made such a fuss preparing that room. I thought it was for us.

    Mum, Norbert used to dote on me the most. Why is he treating this Morwenna so well?"

    Her daughters chimed in with theirints, clearly dissatisfied.

    Sabrina, observing quietly, thought to herself how foolish they all were. Couldn''t they see Norbert

    treated Morwenna differently? Aligning with her rather thanpeting would be the smarter move.

    She exchanged a knowing nce with Phineas and they both stepped away, leaving the family to

    their petty grievances.

    Upon reaching the room, Morwenna was stunned.

    It wasrger than Stuart''s bedroom at Windcharm Vis, equipped with its walk-in closet, a separate

    room for shoes and bags, and a makeup area.

    The carpet was plush and the bed seemed to span over two meters wide. The decoration was a

    youthful powder pink.

    "Norbert,is this my room?" she asked, incredulous.

    He nodded, "Yup, this is the new room I set up for you. What''s your take on it? If you aren''t feeling

    it, we can switch things up."

    "No, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it. It¡¯s just so big. It feels a bit wasteful for me alone."

    "How could it be wasteful? You are the chosen wife of Stuart in the Hetfield family. You deserve the

    best."

    Morwenna, realizing this was meant to be her and Stuart''s room, had a puzzled expression. "Would

    Stuart even like this decoration?"

    Thinking of Stuart¡¯s preference for a minimalist ck, white, and gray palette at Windcharm Vis

    compared to the vibrant youthfulness here, she felt a disconnect.

    Norbert waved off the concern, "Whether he likes it or not doesn¡¯t matter. That boy might not want

    to return to the family home, but I¡¯ll try my best to get him back here."

    Morwenna wanted to say there was no need.

    Living with Stuart was stressful enough for her.

    After settling Morwenna in, Norbert headed to his study.

    He pulled out his phone and dialed with amanding tone. "Keep the pressure on Stuart. Phineas

    is doing well and I¡¯ll shift the new project to him. Do as I say. The Gagher family is getting too

    greedy. Cut off their partnership."

    If Morwenna were there, she might struggle to reconcile this stern and cold version of Norbert with

    the kindly grandfather she knew.

    As long as Stuart stayed away from the family home, Norbert would continue to pressure him.

    It wasn''t that he was over the top about Morwenna. It was just that he knew Stuart had a dark side

    that could pop out any day, and possibly wreck the Hetfield family.

    He needed someone who could tame Stuart¡¯s inner demons.

    Having met all sorts of people in his life, Norbert was convinced that Morwenna was that person.

 Chapter 80

    Stuart had been restless, ignoring hispany and focusing entirely on digging into Morwenna¡¯s

    past.

    Driven by a need for absolute certainty, he sent people to the small town where Morwenna grew up,

    intent on uncovering every detail of her life.

    Unable to sleep, he decided to stay awake.

    In the dead of night, the atmosphere at Windcharm Vis grew tense as Stuart became increasingly

    aggressive, a testament to the profound impact Morwenna had on him. He had grown dependent on

    the tranquility she brought him, fearing what might happen if she ever discovered his vulnerabilities

    and used them against him.

    In a fleeting moment, Stuart even entertained the thought of destroying Morwenna. He turned on

    every light at Windcharm Vis. The darkness seemed too apt a breeding ground for his darkest

    thoughts.

    Looking out from his second-floor window, Stuart noticed a patch in the garden where the first

    sprouts of what Morwenna had nted. There were cabbages or maybe tomatoes beginning to

    emerge. The fragile green shoots reminded him of Morwenna herself who was delicate yet resilient.

    This sight calmed his turmoil.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Meanwhile, Adide returned home, dispirited and anxious, not because of Norbert¡¯s usual cold

    demeanor, but because of the changes she sensed in Stuart.

    Adide had devoted years to watching over Stuart, her life revolving around him. She knew him

    better than he knew himself. Her fear was uncontroble.

    Entering her house, Adide was immediately bombarded by her mother¡¯sints. ¡°Adide,

    what have you done to upset Stuart? Our family¡¯s deal with the Hetfield family is off! You better

    apologize if you¡¯ve messed up. Your brother¡¯s grades are terrible, but he wants to go to Rosefrost

    University. We don''t know anybody there so we should ask Mr. Hetfield to lend us a hand.¡±

    Her mother continued, mentioning how she had given away jewelry Stuart had gifted Adide to

    her brother¡¯s girlfriend, expecting Adide to secure even finer pieces from him in return.

    Overwhelmed, Adide screamed in frustration and smashed a ss against the wall. ¡°Enough!

    Why must I always be the one to deal with Stuart? WHY?¡±

    Her mother, Violet, was taken aback at first, then angrily insisted, ¡°Why? Because you once saved

    Stuart¡¯s life and he owes our family. It¡¯s just small favors, nothing serious. It''s not that Stuart isn''t up

    for it. You''re the one being selfish, right? You don¡¯t want to help your brother!¡±

    Adide, nearly hysterical, shouted back, ¡°I¡¯ve done so much for him and for our family. Still, you

    ask for more. Stuart is tired of me. He has someone else now. Are you happy?¡±

    Violet paused, her anger shifting to concern. ¡°What? Stuart has another woman? That¡¯s impossible!

    Everyone in Rosefrost Hollow knows Stuart keeps to himself and you¡¯re the only woman close to

    him.¡±

 Chapter 81

    Yeah, the entire Rosefrost Hollow seemed to be buzzing with the same gossip.

    Adide swayed slightly, as if the ground beneath her was giving way.

    Everyone was saying the same thing.

    They whispered that Stuart was indifferent to other women, that Adide was the only woman close

    to him, that everyone envied Stuart''s affection for her, that it was only a matter of time before she

    married into the prestigious Hetfield family.

    But Adide knew the truth more clearly than anyone else. Stuart had no romantic feelings for her.

    What Stuart was concerned with was her health condition. All he needed was for her to stay alive.

    Before Morwenna appeared, Adide thought she could just bide her time next to Stuart.

    Eventually, everything she desired would fall into ce. One day, she would take her rightful ce

    by his side.

    Countless attractive women from notable families had tried to catch Stuart¡¯s eye, but he never

    cared.

    Morwenna was different. It wasn¡¯t about social status or anything else. It was the way Stuart looked

    at her.

    Stuart¡¯s gaze, which never lingered on anyone else, seemed frequently caught by Morwenna.

    Realizing this, Adide felt a chilling sense of urgency. If she continued to wait, she might end up

    with nothing.

    Standing there as if soulless, she was snapped back to reality by Violet¡¯s anxious shove. ¡°What are

    you sulking about? Speak up, girl! I warn you, you can''t afford to be cast aside by Stuart. What

    would be of us if you were?¡±

    Pushed forward, Adide stumbled and fell, her palmnding on the shards of a ss she had

    knocked over earlier.

    Violet, oblivious to Adide¡¯s injury, continued her tirade.

    A sudden resolve hardened in Adide¡¯s heart.

    No, she couldn''t just give up!

    Today, Stuart had saved her first, indicating that in his heart, her health was more important than the

    current situation with Morwenna.

    She had to leverage this, regardless of whether Stuart loved her or not.

    She must find a way to marry him!

    She couldn¡¯t afford to step back now. One step back, she¡¯d lose everything.

    Sitting on the floor, Adide muttered softly, ¡°I¡¯ll go see Stuart tomorrow.¡±

    Violet breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. What about your brother?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll figure out a way to get him into Rosefrost University.¡±

    Only then did the scolding stop.

    Helping Adide up from the floor, Violet softened her tone. ¡°Adide, it¡¯s not that I want to push

    you, but you need to understand who your real family is. Even if you marry Stuart, you have to look

    after us. We are your true support.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I know what I have to do.¡±

    That day, everyone had their own stuff going on in their heads. Morwenna was no exception.

    She thought of Stuart¡¯s injury. He had jumped into the water to save Adide today. She worried

    whether it might affect his wound¡¯s healing.

    At the party, she had been a bit upset, not even considering this.

    Now alone in her quiet room, where she had spent the past few nights watching over Stuart as he

    slept, she remembered the wound on his back.

    Morwenna was torn. It must be healed, right? He was able to dive into the water to save Adide.

    But what if it wasn¡¯t? What if the wound got infected from the water?

    The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she felt. She picked up her phone and dialed

    Fletcher.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The phone was answered after just one ring.

    ¡°Dr. Vaughn, I¡¯m sorry to bother you sote, but I need a favor,¡± Morwenna apologized.

    Fletcher, recalling the moment Morwenna had emerged from the water earlier that day, replied,

    ¡°What¡¯s up, Wenna? Just tell me what you need.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about Stuart. His wound got wet today and I¡¯m worried about an infection. Could you please

    check on him?¡±

    ¡°Just that? Sure, I¡¯ll head right over.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Vaughn. I really appreciate it. Please don¡¯t tell Stuart it was me who asked you to

    come.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say a word.¡±

 Chapter 82

    Fletcher listened to Morwenna''s pleading tone and felt a pang in his heart.

    To think she was still worried about Stuart after how he had treated her.

    Despite himself, Fletcher spoke up in Stuart''s defense, "Wenna, don''t take today too hard. When

    Adide was a child, she saved Stuart''s life. There was an ident afterwards, and she fell very ill.

    Stuart rushed to her aid because he feared something might happen to her."

    Morwenna responded gently, "Yeah, I get it. I''m not upset."

    She said she wasn''t upset, but Fletcher could hear a trace of sadness in her voice.

    Unable to bear seeing the young girl sad, Fletcher tried to lighten the mood, "By the way, Wenna,

    how old are you now? I heard you just graduated from high school. Are you of age yet to be married

    to Stuart?"

    He now refrained from calling her Mrs. Hetfield, worrying it might upset her.

    Morwenna honestly replied, "I just turned 20st month. We didn¡¯t have much money growing up,

    so I started school a couple of yearste."

    Fletcher sank his heart. Every time he interacted with Morwenna, he cursed himself and Stuart.

    Here was a girl who had once struggled even to pay her school fees.

    Stuart must be out of his mind to think she was maniptive.

    He decided it was time to give Stuart a piece of his mind!

    After hanging up the phone, Morwenna finally felt calm enough to sleep.

    She woke up at six in the morning, bright and alert.

    Just as she finished freshening up, her phone began to ring.

    Morwenna didn¡¯t have many contacts, so she was curious about who could be calling so early.

    When she checked, it was the old principal.

    A sense of dread filled her heart. The principal had mentioned more than once before the semester

    that he thought about giving up on the school. Now, his call seemed ominous.

    She quickly answered, greeting him, "Hello, principal."

    The tired and old voice on the other end sounded weary. "Wenna, the school might have to close

    down."

    "What¡¯s happened?" Morwenna asked urgently.

    "It¡¯s been raining in the hills continuously and the school building has started leaking. The

    ssrooms and even the walls are cracking. After this summer, the old building from decades ago

    is just too dangerous. We can¡¯t let the children study in such conditions."

    "What?" Morwenna thought she was just going to send money for new books and supplies before

    school started. But now the whole building waspromised.

    The principal continued, "I''ve done the math. Rebuilding the elementary school would cost at least

    $200,000. I¡¯ve tried to gather funds, and even considered selling the grain from my farm, but all I

    can muster is $80,000. It¡¯s not enough, Wenna. Let''s just let it go. The children can go to the school

    in the nearby town."

    Morwenna panicked, "That can''t be. The nearby town is over the mountain, which is too far with

    dangerous roads. Many parents won¡¯t allow their children to continue their education. I¡¯ll find a way

    to raise the money!"

    The principal sighed, "Wenna, you¡¯ve already done so much for this school. Melvin is gone, why

    bother?"

    Morwenna gripped her phone tighter, her heart aching.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Her voice grew more determined, "No, Melvin is still here. I was Melvin¡¯s student. As long as I

    remember his beliefs, he¡¯s still here. Principal, I¡¯ll raise the money!"

    The conversation ended with sighs.

    After hanging up, Morwenna sat quietly for a while.

    Her eyes were slightly red and she suddenly smiled brightly, speaking to herself.

    "Melvin, are you watching from up there? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make what you hoped for happen. From

    now on, I¡¯ll work even harder!"

 Chapter 83

    Morwenna didn''t allow herself to mope around in sadness and hurt for too long. She snapped

    herself out of it pretty fast.

    Her first order of business now was to make money.

    She had taken a few days off to care for Stuart, but it seemed that Stuart no longer needed her

    care. She was ready to head back to the market to fillet fish today.

    Also, since today was Monday, she could head over to the tutoring center in the afternoon.

    Morwenna changed back into her old clothes and headed downstairs, nning to move her stuff

    from Windcharm Vis after work so that Norbert wouldn''t have to keep buying her new ones.

    She thought it was still early. Just dawn, everyone would still be asleep.

    But as soon as she reached the ground floor, she saw Yara¡¯s two young daughters sitting on the

    living room couch, each holding a smartphone, chatting and ying games.

    "Hurry up, we need to wrap this up soon. If the adults see us gaming all night, we''re toast."

    "It''s all because of Grandpa, being so nice to that new woman but making us and Mom squeeze

    into one room. If we had our rooms, we could lock ourselves in and y all night without sneaking

    out here."

    "She''s not even a real wife for Stuart, just an outsider. I don¡¯t ept her. Look, it was her first visit

    yesterday, and Stuart didn¡¯t evene back."

    "Yeah, I don¡¯t think Stuart likes her at all. He won¡¯te back to the family house. She¡¯s living there

    alone. Isn¡¯t she afraid of beingughed at?"

    As Morwenna approached, the girls, absorbed in their game, finally noticed her.

    Their conversation abruptly stopped.

    Morwenna walked over.

    One of the girls, somewhat nervously but loudly said, "What do you want?"

    Morwenna, in a low tone and not in the best mood, said, "Nothing much, just reminding you kids

    should be focusing on school, not badmouthing people. It¡¯s rude."

    "You say we¡¯re rude? We just said it right to your face. What are you going to do about it? You

    gonna yell back?"

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Morwenna leaned in closer, seriously saying, "I might not yell back, but push me further, and I might

    just start throwing punches."

    "You..."

    Before they could say anything else, Morwenna had already walked away.

    She had heard plenty of gossip growing up. As long as it didn¡¯t get to her, she generally didn¡¯t care.

    As long as Norbert was content, the opinions of the rest of the Hetfields didn''t really matter.

    The girls were a bit angry, but they didn¡¯t dare to make a scene with Morwenna.

    They weren¡¯t afraid of her, but they were terrified of Stuart.

    In their eyes, Stuart was like a demon lord.

    If he had been inly insane, they might not have been so afraid, but Stuart was the sort who

    seemed normal until something set him off. Then no one knew what might happen.

    Ignoring what the children might be thinking, Morwenna headed to the kitchen to make herself a

    simple bowl of noodles. Buying breakfast outside was just too expensive and every penny saved

    mattered.

    However, she found that breakfast was already prepared in the kitchen.

    Morwenna asked the chef, "Hello, could I grab a couple of bagels?"

    The busy chef turned around, saw her, and quickly said, "Of course, Mrs. Hetfield. Help yourself to

    whatever you like. If you need anything special, I can whip it up right now."

    Yesterday, when Norbert introduced Morwenna, he had all the household staff including the chefs,

    maids, chauffeurs, and bodyguardse and meet her.

    So everyone in the mansion recognized Morwenna and treated her with respect.

    Being called Mrs. Hetfield made Morwenna slightly ufortable. It felt like something out of a

    storybook.

    Her cheeks flushed slightly as she said, "Thank you, but I¡¯ll just take a couple of bagels."

    Grabbing the bagels, Morwenna hurried off.

    The chef watched, hardly able to believe that this shy and blushing young woman was Stuart¡¯s wife.

 Chapter 84

    The contrast between the two couldn''t be more striking.

    After gobbling down her breakfast, Morwenna hopped on the bus to Windcharm Vis.

    As soon as she arrived at the local farmers'' market, she greeted everyone she passed with a bright

    smile.

    Her presence seemed to inject a lively buzz into the otherwise busy and mundane atmosphere of

    the market.

    It was as if she had this invisible power to spread vitality around her.

    From a distance, she waved and called out, "Mr. White and Mrs. White, I''m back!"

    Mrs. White was in the middle of scolding Mr. White but didn''t hesitate to retort to Morwenna, "We¡¯re

    not short-handed here. Why rush back?"

    Morwenna was used to Mrs. White''s rough-around-the-edges way but she knew she meant well, so

    she didn''t let it bother her.

    She slipped on an apron and hustled over to help with the fish delivery. "Mrs. White, let me handle

    this! You shouldn¡¯t strain yourself. Mr. White hired help so you could rest. Now that I''m back, you

    should take it easy."

    "You and your sweet talk won¡¯t get you any special favors," Mrs. White grumbled, but she stuffed a

    boiled egg into Morwenna''s pocket anyway. "I can¡¯t eat this. Make sure you¡¯re well-fed for the work."

    Mrs. White was always a bit contrary.

    She had once offered fish to Morwenna under the pretense that they were nearly dead and

    worthless.

    Morwenna, who loved eggs, beamed and said, "Thank you, Mrs. White, you¡¯re kind."

    That only made Mrs. White more flustered.

    Mr. White chuckled quietly at the scene.

    Working at the market was tough, but Morwenna truly enjoyed it.

    After the morning rush, she usually finished her rounds by noon and could clock out.

    While checking the delivery orders, her smile faltered when she saw a request from District One.

    What was Stuart up to now?

    She wasn''t keen on seeing him.

    She was uncertain how to face Stuart but thinking of his recent injuries, Morwenna decided she

    should go.

    After all, she needed to pick up some of her things from Windcharm Vis too.

    Stuart hadn''t left his house all morning.

    He spent hours poring over the data streaming in on hisputer about Morwenna¡¯s background.

    At five, her mother passed away, and her father disappeared.

    The vige tried to contact her maternal grandparents who dered her a financial burden and

    refused to take her in.

    An aunt living in the next town over also declined, saying she had no time for a burden.

    No one wanted her.

    The vige head had no choice but to organize some support from themunity.

    From the age of five, Morwenna had lived on her own.

    Even with some help, surviving was a daily struggle for such a young child.

    At eight, she met a teacher named Melvin who helped her attend school.

    The details were meticulous and clear, documenting how a five-year-old managed to survive on her

    own.

    They also detailed her chance encounter with Norbert.

    After reading her file, Stuart felt perplexed.

    Despite her hardships, how could she still smile so brightly?

    She strove to learn, grateful to everyone who helped her, yet she harbored no bitterness toward her

    misfortunes.

    Could such people really exist?

    If it weren''t for Stuart''s investigation, he would never believe it.

    But now, he believed Morwenna a little.

    If Norbert knew of Stuart''s change of heart, he''d probably cry from relief.

    Though it was just a little faith, to Stuart, that was significant.

    Meanwhile, Morwenna had finished her other deliveries and arrived at District One.

    Standing at the gate, she sighed. Interacting with Stuart always felt pressured.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    His unpredictability made her anxious.

 Chapter 85

    Morwenna took a deep breath as she entered the house.

    It was quiet downstairs.

    Zoe wasn¡¯t around either.

    Morwenna set the trout she''d brought into the kitchen.

    She wondered if she should just sneak in and then sneak out unnoticed.

    But then she remembered her luggage was still in Stuart¡¯s room. She¡¯d have to get it back, so,

    steeling herself, she went upstairs.

    If Stuart was home at this hour, he¡¯d likely still be in his bedroom. Even though she hadn¡¯t known

    Stuart for long, she had a good sense of his habits: he rarely ate breakfast and often sleptte into

    the morning.

    The upstairs was silent as she approached the bedroom door. Hesitating with her hand raised to

    knock, she wondered what she would say to Stuart.

    He left with Adide yesterday. What if Adide would show up behind the door?

    Stuart had seemed distant when she first mentioned leaving Windcharm Vis; now that she was

    nning to leave again, would his attitude change further?

    Morwenna¡¯s thoughts swirled as she lowered her hand, only to raise it again momentster.

    Then she shook her head and muttered to herself, ¡°Morwenna, you¡¯re bing such a coward.

    You¡¯re not afraid of a wild boar, but Stuart scares you?¡±

    With that, she knocked on the door firmly.

    ¡°You''re here,¡± came Stuart¡¯s deep, slightly hoarse voice from behind her.

    Startled, Morwenna turned around quickly.

    Stuart hadn¡¯t been in the bedroom after all; he hade out of the study on the other side.

    He was still wearing yesterday¡¯s clothes, looking as though he hadn¡¯t slept at all. His deep-set eyes

    were red-rimmed and gloomy, giving him a look of weary defiance.

    All of Morwenna¡¯s tension and nervousness shifted to surprise. ¡°Stuart, what happened to you?¡±

    Instead of answering, Stuart asked, ¡°Morwenna, do you hold any resentment?¡±

    Confused, Morwenna thought he was referring to yesterday¡¯s incident when he had decided not to

    save her.

    She felt hurt, but resentment was too strong a word.

    Before she could reply, Stuart pressed on, ¡°Do you resent your parents? Your rtives who refused

    to help? The vigers who turned their backs on you?¡±

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Morwenna frowned. ¡°Stuart, have you been investigating me? What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°Do you resent those who refused to help Melvin when he needed it?¡±

    Morwenna¡¯s eyes narrowed and she snapped, ¡°Stuart!¡±

    That made her angry.

    She could let go the abandonment by her father, the disdain from her grandmother and aunt, the

    cruelty of fair-weather friends, but Stuart should not have brought up Melvin.

    Stuart, seeing her anger yet still fixing his gaze intensely on her, continued to probe, ¡°So, do you

    resent them?¡±

    It was as if he housed a devil inside him, determined to excavate other people¡¯s hidden demons. He

    couldn¡¯t believe that someone who had faced so much adversity could remain unscathed by

    darkness.

    Morwenna¡¯s face was stern. ¡°Stuart, can¡¯t you learn to show a shred of respect for others? If you¡¯ve

    looked into my past, you should know how important Melvin was to me, yet you still deliberately

    bring this up to ask if I resent. You really are a piece of work.¡±

    Stuart just stared into her eyes, searching for a sign of resentment. And he found what he was

    looking for.

    Satisfied, he mused that human nature was inherently evil; how could anyone grow up amidst such

    tragedy without harboring any hatred?

    A child left to fend for itself at five years old knew despair and agony all too well¡ªno one

    understood that better than he did.

 Chapter 86

    It seemed that the girl in front of him was just better at pretension than most.

    She was just pretending to be kind and generous, pretending to be lively and cheerful.

    As Stuart mulled over these thoughts, he suddenly heard Morwenna say, ¡°I don¡¯t resent my so-

    called father who abandoned me at birth. With him, I''ve cut all ties. Nor do I resent others who

    shunned me, unwilling to lend a hand; they had no obligation to help. But with Melvin... my

    resentment is deep. I me no one but myself for not being strong enough back then to save him.

    But it''s okay, I''ll aplish all the dreams Melvin didn''t get to. I¡¯ll strive to be the person Melvin

    was.¡±

    Morwenna''s voice was firm and clear.

    Stuart was momentarily lost in thought.

    The resentment in Morwenna¡¯s eyes towards herself subsided.

    Her bright eyes fixed on Stuart. ¡°Stuart, you saved me once, for that I¡¯m grateful. I don¡¯t covet

    anything from you, and you needn¡¯t always be so wary of me.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Without another word, Morwenna opened the door and entered the room.

    Stuart stood silently.

    Soon after, Morwenna emerged, carrying her luggage. She had kept her belongings in a corner

    since moving in, never really settling in, always ready to leave. Now, with nothing to pack, the

    moving out was swift.

    Stuart, lost in his thoughts, only snapped back to reality when he saw Morwenna with her luggage.

    ¡°You¡¯re moving out?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Norbert has asked me to move in his homestead.¡±

    ¡°When you agreed to move back here, I told you I disliked frequent changes.¡±

    Back when Stuart had been injured in a car ident, Morwenna, worried sick, had volunteered to

    move back to take care of him. It was then that Stuart had suggested they try being a couple.

    Looking a bit apologetic, Morwenna shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not keeping my word, but Norbert

    is unwell, I want to stay with him. Stuart, thank you for the times you apanied me on the roller

    coaster, and for saving me from the ident. If you ever need help in the future, I¡¯m here.¡±

    That was as far as it went.

    As long as Adide was still around, and Stuart¡¯s feelings for her remained special, there was no

    room for their attempt to be a couple.

    ¡°What if I insist on you staying?¡± Stuart¡¯s tone was icy.

    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t. Norbert would be upset.¡±

    Even when it came to owing favors, Stuart was second behind Norbert in Morwenna¡¯s heart.

    Stuart''s expression darkened. He had thought his earlier calctions would ensure Morwenna

    would feel at ease to stay by his side, it was on him to decide whether he could trust her or not.

    Morwenna''s response to whether she harbored any resentment had satisfied him.

    Now ready to trust her partially, Stuart was shocked to learn she intended to move out.

    Yesterday, Norbert had taken her away, and he had thought Morwenna would return today.

    Indeed, she had returned¡ªto pack her things!

    Stuart narrowed his eyes, a fierce look overtaking them. ¡°That Melvin, he just helped you with minor

    things, and you went as far as enrolling in Rosefrost University for him, willing to aplish what

    he wished. I saved your life, yet you can¡¯t even manage to stay at Windcharm Vis for me?¡±

    He was unaware his words were growing in volume when facing Morwenna, though most were not

    pleasant.

    Hearing this, Morwenna looked at Stuart with a hint of disappointment and shook her head.

    ¡°Stuart, you don¡¯t understand. In my heart, no one canpare to Melvin.¡±

 Chapter 87

    Stuart was the type who just didn''t get how others felt.

    Morwenna was beginning to see things clearly. The kindness Stuart had shown her initially was just

    a facade; deep down, he was cold-hearted.

    She couldn''t understand why he had risked his life to save her once, but she knew he wouldn''t

    comprehend her feelings.

    Seeing Stuart silent, Morwenna took a step to leave. ¡°I¡¯ve got to go, Stuart. Goodbye.¡±

    She felt somewhat helpless.

    It had been less than a month since she moved from the countryside to Rosefrost Hollow, and she

    had already moved several times. Fortunately, she didn''t have many belongings.

    She picked up her suitcase, walked past Stuart, and headed downstairs.

    After some distance, Morwenna stopped and pulled out her phone to call Fletcher.

    Stuart looked unwell. Was his wound worsening?

    She didn¡¯t ask directly because confronting him might make him think she was after something.

    The call went unanswered. She figured he might be busy and decided to tryter.

    Meanwhile, at Windcharm Vis.

    Another figure emerged from the study¡ªit was Fletcher.

    He nced at his ringing phone and then at Stuart, who was shrouded in a dark aura. Fletcher

    silenced his phone without answering.

    ¡°Stuart.¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    ¡°I''m not¡­ Listen to me.¡±

    ¡°I said get out.¡±

    Fletcher was irked and retorted, ¡°Morwenna is right, you really don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Stuart couldn¡¯t understand human emotions, desires, or hatred. His heart was so filled with

    bitterness that there was no room left for anything else.

    After Fletcher spoke, Stuart''s fierce gaze suddenly lifted to meet his.

    Fletcher was startled but met his gaze boldly. ¡°Am I wrong? You¡¯ve seen the reports, you¡¯ve made

    your judgments, yet you chose to dig up Morwenna¡¯s painful past, to test whether she¡¯s worthy of

    your trust. But why? She is innocent and owes you nothing. Why should she suffer at your whims?¡±

    Fletcher had been a loyal friend to Stuart for many years, often siding with him even when he knew

    Stuart was in the wrong.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    But this time, Fletcher confronted him directly.

    Stuart suddenly asked, ¡°Have you developed feelings for her?¡±

    Fletcher gave a wry smile. ¡°I just think she''s too pure and I feel bad for her. Don¡¯t worry about me, I

    know you¡¯re married to her and how important she is to you. I wouldn¡¯t harbor inappropriate

    thoughts.¡±

    Stuart looked away.

    Fletcher sighed again. ¡°Morwenna just called, probably worried about your injury. She even called

    me over yesterday to check on you. We¡¯ve done all the checks and cleared all the questions. You

    should really get your back treated.¡±

    Stuart had not cleaned or dressed his wound since the day before. The wound needed to remain

    dry until it scabbed over, but he had jumped into a murky pond, likely contaminating it.

    Suddenly, Stuart turned and left.

    Fletcher hurriedly asked, ¡°Where are you going, Stuart?¡±

    It seemed Stuart had an epiphany. The gloom around him lifted slightly. ¡°You¡¯re right; she doesn¡¯t

    owe me anything. I¡¯ve decided to treat her better. I¡¯m going back to Norbert¡¯s ce. I¡¯ll stay there for

    a while.¡±

    Fletcher was stunned.

    Was this really Stuart? Would Stuart say something like this?

    Fletcher asked, somewhat dazed, ¡°You¡¯re going back just like that?¡±

    Stuart matter-of-factly replied, ¡°Why not? I¡¯m a member of the Hetfield family. What¡¯s wrong with

    staying at the family mansion?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing¡¯s wrong. But shouldn¡¯t we treat your wound first?¡±

    ¡°No need. Isn¡¯t there a family doctor in the vast Hetfield Homestead?¡±

 Chapter 88

    Stuart, no longer caring about Fletcher, made his way briskly towards the exit.

    Fletcher instantly understood¡ªStuart, this heartless guy, was probably looking to gain sympathy

    from Morwenna with all the scars he carried on his back.

    Watching him stride out, Fletcher had an odd feeling that Stuart seemed to be in high spirits, though

    he wondered if he might be mistaken.

    Fletcher quickly caught up, and they walked out of Windcharm Vis one after the other.

    ¡­

    Morwenna got off the bus and walked towards Hetfield''s Homestead.

    She admired therge, beautiful houses of Rosefrost Hollow, though she found their locations quite

    secluded, necessitating a walk after the bus ride.

    Little did Morwenna know, the residents of these grand homes seldom used public transport.

    Carrying her luggage, she approached the door.

    She had no keys to the Hetfield''s Homestead.

    It was Oswald who answered the door.

    Upon seeing Morwenna, Oswald greeted her warmly, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back! Why are you carrying so

    much? Let me help you with that.¡±

    His politeness clearly indicated he was aware that his son Orson was to apany Morwenna by

    Norbert¡¯s arrangements.

    Morwenna quickly shook her head, ¡°No need, Oswald, I can manage. They aren¡¯t heavy.¡±

    Born with a strong physique, she didn¡¯t find the luggage burdensome.

    Oswald didn''t insist, his smile warm and friendly as he ushered Morwenna inside.

    Morwenna observed Oswald in silence, noting that Orson hardly resembled his father. While Orson

    was openly straightforward, Oswald seemed a master of diplomacy.

    As Morwenna entered the hall with her bags, she was greeted not with wee, but a snide

    remark, ¡°Oh, what¡¯s this? Bringing all your dirty junk home, making a mess. Get rid of it now!¡±

    Turning, Morwenna saw Yara Hetfield, her aunt-inw, lounging on a recliner, casually eating fruit

    and speaking unpleasantly.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Morwenna responded seriously, ¡°My things are old, not dirty.¡±

    ¡°Talking back, are you? Do you even respect me as your family? You should know your ce! Did

    you hear me? I want it gone! I am pregnant, and if your filthy stuff infects me with some virus, what

    will you do then?¡±

    Morwenna had encountered unreasonable people before, but this was something else.

    It was as if not discarding her belongings meant she would be med for any potential mishap with

    the baby.

    People often mistook Morwenna for a pushover at first nce.

    However, though amiable, she was not one to be bullied.

    Shouldering her belongings, she moved inside, remarking, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Norbert about this. If old things

    really pose a risk to your unborn child, I¡¯ll dispose of them all.¡±

    Morwenna had noticed how the Hetfield family members all transformed into amiable figures in

    Norbert¡¯s absolute powerful presence, holding back their words.

    Only with Norbert absent from the living room, that Yara dared to speak so freely.

    At that, Yara Hetfield put down her half-eaten fruit, stood up abruptly, walked over to Morwenna,

    disying her pregnant belly: ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were a tattletale. My daughter told me you

    threatened to hit her. Who gave you the nerve to be so bold in the my house?¡±

    Wanting to avoid a confrontation with a pregnant woman, Morwenna tried to bypass her and head

    upstairs.

    But Yara blocked her path, provoking, ¡°Why the rush? Thought you were tough? Touch me and see

    what happens.¡±

    Just then, azy yet sinister voice came from the doorway, ¡°Do you really want to find out, Yara? I

    might just oblige you.¡±

    Yara¡¯s face turned pale.

    Why was Stuart back home?!

 Chapter 89

    Yara turned around in shock to face Stuart.

    Why on earth was Stuart back?

    It wasn''t like him to visit this ce; he had even missed Christmasst year.

    Morwenna was also puzzled.

    Why was Stuart here?

    Stuart was shockingly blunt, almost as if he wouldn¡¯t hesitate tosh out at his own aunt.

    He walked over with an air of arrogance, looking down at Yara¡¯s belly and remarked, ¡°Heard you¡¯re

    expecting a boy, Yara. You better take good care of yourself.¡±

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    His tone was anything but caring, bordering more on a threat.

    Yara, being aggressive towards Morwenna just moments ago, instinctively clutched her belly and

    stepped back.

    Her face turned pale as she said, ¡°Stuart, I am your aunt.¡±

    ¡°Am I supposed to care?¡±

    Yara¡¯s face grew even paler, her eyes flickering with fear.

    Morwenna watched from the side, confused.

    Yara is meant to be an elder in the family; Stuart, regardless of his recklessness, should show her

    respect. What''s got her scared?

    Just then, a stern voice called from the entrance, ¡°Stuart, respect your elders. Don¡¯t overstep.¡±

    Morwenna turned to see Phineas entering the room.

    Stuart squinted slightly and shot back, ¡°Uncle, you have the leisure to lecture me? Maybe you

    should spend more time handling my cousins, or do you need me to take over?¡±

    Phineas'' gaze was sharp as he stared at Stuart.

    Stuart returned the look with a defiant sneer.

    The atmosphere was tense.

    Despite being a Hetfield, Stuart¡¯s presence seemed to have ignited a bomb in the family living room.

    Morwenna could sense the family¡¯s disdain for Stuart, mingled with an undercurrent of fear.

    At that moment, Norbert descended from the upstairs, surveying the charged scene, and asked,

    ¡°What¡¯s all thismotion?¡±

    Norbert¡¯s arrival broke the tension.

    Yara immediately ran to her father,ining, ¡°Dad, Stuart threatened to hit me. I¡¯m pregnant,

    carrying a boy, and when Phineas tried to intervene, Stuart was rude to him too, showing no respect

    for his elders.¡±

    Norbert, a man of integrity, demanded respect in the Hetfield household, regardless of who was

    involved.

    However, instead of punishing Stuart, Norbert simply said, ¡°Try to keep it down. Don¡¯t turn every

    visit into a circus.¡±

    Stuart, respecting his grandfather¡¯s wishes more than anyone else¡¯s, didn¡¯t argue further and

    headed upstairs.

    After a few steps, he turned to Morwenna, ¡°What are you waiting for? Come on.¡±

    Morwenna frowned but followed.

    She couldn¡¯t help but think, does no one in the Hetfield family work for a living?

    It was the middle of the day, and yet, the whole family was here.

    Yara started to say something else, but Norbert, watching Morwenna and Stuart ascend the

    staircase together, raised his hand to stop her.

    Once Stuart and Morwenna were upstairs, Yara muttered under her breath, ¡°Dad, why are you so

    biased?¡±

    Norbert then turned to Yara, ¡°If you want to stay trouble-free in the Hetfield household during your

    pregnancy, avoid creating conflicts.¡±

    ¡°Dad, I¡­¡±

    ¡°No need to exin. I know what everyone is like here.¡±

    Yara fell silent.

    Norbert ignored the others and walked towards Morwenna¡¯s room.

    Phineas watched Norbert¡¯s retreating figure with a trace of resentment in his eyes.

    Stuart and Morwenna reached his room and pushed the door open.

    Stuart froze.

    Was this really his room?

    Ever since gaining some control over his life, Stuart had been living at Windcharm Vis, hardly

    ever staying at the Hetfield''s Homestead.

 Chapter 90

    Stuart''s room in Hetfield''s Homestead had always been preserved, but now it looked no different

    from a guest room, stripped of anything personally important to him. Yet, as he stared at the soft

    pink hues decorating the room, he couldn''t help but pause in momentary bewilderment.

    Turning to Morwenna, who followed him in, he raised an eyebrow and asked, "Did you get Grandpa

    to do this?"

    Before Morwenna could respond, Norbert approached and interjected, "Actually, I took the liberty of

    arranging this. This is your new room. If you''re not satisfied, feel free to choose another."

    Norbert was clearly displeased with Stuart. Although Morwenna was somewhat forced upon Stuart

    by him, she was a wonderful girl, and in Norbert''s view, Stuart should at least not mistreat her.

    Had this been any other time, Stuart would have simply walked away, never keen on returning to

    Hetfield''s Homestead. But today, he surprisingly replied, "I¡¯m quite pleased, actually."

    With that, he pulled Morwenna into the room.

    Norbert tried to follow, but Stuart quickly shut the door behind them and locked it.

    Outside, Norbert¡¯s eyebrows nearly shot up to his hairline in surprise. He had just heard what

    sounded like satisfaction from Stuart, and saw him holding Wenna¡¯s hand. Was Stuart in a good

    mood today?

    Curious, Norbert pressed his ear against the door, trying to catch snippets of the conversation

    inside. Unfortunately, the soundproofing was too effective, and he couldn''t hear a thing. Frustrated,

    he muttered, "I''ll rece this door tomorrow." Despite his words, a slight chuckle escaped him. He

    had told Wenna that divorce was an option if things got unbearable, but deep down, he hoped they

    would manage to live well together. It seemed there might still be hope.

    Inside the room, Stuart sat on a pastel yellow sofa¡ªan odd sight, a burly man against the delicate

    furniture.

    Morwenna frowned slightly. "Stuart, why did you pull me in here? If you''re going to bring up my past

    again, I won¡¯t be so forgiving," she warned. She was ready to set him straight if he crossed the line

    again.

    "Morwenna," Stuart began, causing her expression to freeze momentarily. Every time he said her

    name like that, she felt a bit on edge.

    She stepped back, wary. "What is it now?" She remembered her friends back in the vige warning

    her about men¡¯s promises, saying they were not to be trusted at all.

    Now, she believed those words. Men were untrustworthy.

    She feared Stuart was about to spout more pretentious affection, which she found fake and didn¡¯t

    want to hear.

    Instead, Stuart simply looked into her eyes and said, "I think the wound on my back might be

    infected. Could you take a look?"

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Morwenna¡¯s expression changed immediately. "What? Didn¡¯t Fletcher treat itst night?"

    She had specifically asked Fletcher to check on Stuart¡¯s wounds. If there was an infection, Fletcher

    should have informed her.

    Without saying another word, Stuart turned around and took off his shirt, exposing the stained and

    bloodied white bandages that wrapped his back¡ªa shocking sight.

    rm raised in her voice, she eximed, "You mean the bandages got wet after you fell into the

    water yesterday and weren¡¯t changed? Didn¡¯t Fletcher change themst night?"

    "No," Stuart answered tly, unflinchingly honest.

    Though Fletcher had visited, he hadn¡¯t changed the dressings. Technically, Stuart wasn¡¯t lying.

 Chapter 91

    Morwenna was thoroughly frustrated.

    She decided that next time something came up, she''d handle it herself. Relying on others clearly

    wasn''t working out.

    Poor Fletcher had no idea about the underhanded tactics Stuart was up to.

    As she turned to leave, Morwenna dered, "I''ll go call a doctor."

    Stuart''s tone was nonchnt. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. You take care of it. If you bring someone else in, I won¡¯t

    let them treat it.¡±

    ¡°Stuart, how can you be so reckless with your own health!¡±

    Without turning, Stuart faced away from Morwenna. ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡±

    Morwenna had no doubt about the seriousness of Stuart¡¯s words. He was known for his reckless

    traits.

    Through clenched teeth, she said, ¡°I''ll grab the first aid kit then.¡±

    His voice was calm. ¡°If things are still where they were, it should be in the second drawer of the

    storage cab over there.¡±

    Morwenna found the first aid kit exactly where Stuart had said it would be.

    She carried it over and grimly began to peel off the gauze from Stuart¡¯s back.

    The gauze was blood-stained and stuck to his wounds after drying. Carefully, Morwenna dampened

    it with antiseptic solution, slowly peeling it away.

    Then she saw the extent of Stuart¡¯s injuries¡ªvarious cuts and bruises, some swollen, even pus

    forming under the moist bandages.

    Morwenna gasped.

    It was worse than she thought.

    She stood up abruptly. ¡°We really need to get a doctor, Stuart. Your wounds are infected.¡±

    ¡°No doctors.¡±

    ¡°But... I don¡¯t know how to handle this properly.¡±

    ¡°Just clean it like a normal wound. I¡¯ll go to the hospitalter.¡±

    Stuart was so stubborn, Morwenna felt helpless.

    Remembering these wounds were a result of him saving her, her stern face softened with

    reluctance.

    She couldn¡¯t just leave him like this. Taking a deep breath, she recalled how Fletcher had treated

    Stuart¡¯s woundsst time. She methodically disinfected the wounds, then carefully put on clean

    gauzes.

    Her hands, cold with nervousness, gently touched Stuart¡¯s back.

    To Stuart, it felt like the intense heat of summer being cooled by tiny snowkes falling on his skin,

    calming the restlessness within him.

    This was Stuart''s way of showing trust.

    His back was covered in scars, vulnerably exposed for her to treat.

    In the past, there had been instances where someone had tampered with Stuart¡¯s wounds.

    But Morwenna didn¡¯t know any of that; she just thought Stuart was being headstrong.

    Finally, Morwenna finished rebandaging all of Stuart¡¯s wounds.

    He stood up, put on his shirt without facing her, and then turned around.

    At such close proximity, Morwenna instinctively stepped back.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Stuart seemed slightly irritated. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Instead of approaching, Morwenna turned and ran, calling over her shoulder, ¡°Stuart, I''ve got to go;

    remember to go to the hospital this afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Morwenna!¡±

    She didn¡¯t stop, just ran out of the room.

    Stuart might have wanted to talk, but Morwenna wasn¡¯t interested in listening.

    She wanted to regard Stuart with gratitude, care about his health, care about his injuries, but she

    wanted no part in vague emotional entanglements.

    Besides, she really did have other obligations¡ªshe was off to a tutoring job.

    To escape from Stuart, Morwenna dashed out of Hetfield''s Homestead, forgetting all about lunch.

    The tutoring job was just down the road, past a tree-lined path about a hundred meters long.

    It was only when she reached the neighboring house that Morwenna remembered she hadn¡¯t eaten

    yet.

 Chapter 92

    Could it be too early?

    The tutoring session was set for the afternoon, though no specific time was mentioned. Morwenna

    figured since it was already 1 PM, it should count as afternoon.

    So, she knocked on the door.

    The butler, who always seemed to force a smile, answered.

    Upon seeing Morwenna, a flicker of genuine joy crossed the butler''s face. "Ms. Winslet, you''re here!

    Please,e in."

    Feeling slightly embarrassed, Morwenna apologized, "I hope I''m not too early."

    "Not at all, not at all. It''s perfectly fine."

    Why would it be too early? Just yesterday, ude had inquired about his tutor.

    It was the first time he had shown willingness to interact with outsiders. The butler had been

    astounded.

    Had he known ude would be so receptive, he might have scrapped the weekend breaks in the

    contract.

    Another day without his tutor, ude would¡¯ve torn the house down.

    Morwenna was puzzled by the butler''s enthusiasm but didn''t dwell on it.

    She was led to the same room as before.

    Entering with caution, Morwenna was ready for anything. If the troubled youth tried anything, she

    was prepared to dodge.

    But opening the door this time, all was calm.

    In the dimly lit room, ude sat by the window, with the curtains barely open, peeking through the

    sliver at the outside world.

    He looked like a prisoner in a cage, gazing at the sky.

    Morwenna couldn''t help but feel a twinge of sympathy, understanding why the boy was so

    withdrawn.

    Likely due to his albinism, he had faced too much scrutiny and discrimination.

    Hearing the door, ude turned, his pale gray eyes meeting Morwenna''s, as if she were part of the

    outside world he observed.

    Seeing her gaze, he didn''tsh out or be aggressive.

    Morwenna spoke earnestly, ¡°If you want to avoid being restrained, keep calm. You won¡¯t be able to

    overpower me.¡±

    ude remained silent.

    Morwenna stayed on guard, yet noticed that today the boy showed no intent of harm.

    ude moved to the desk, his eyes still on Morwenna. ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to get paid? Why haven¡¯t

    you started teaching?¡±

    Snapping back to reality, Morwenna replied, ¡°Oh yes, right away.¡±

    She guessed the boy was in a better mood today.

    With no trouble from him, Morwenna felt relieved, and her tone during the lesson was notably

    lighter.

    A few minutes into the lesson, someone knocked and brought in a tter of fruit and pastries.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    The person kept their head down, not daring to meet ude¡¯s gaze.

    Even so, ude seemed slightly agitated.

    That¡¯s when he noticed Morwenna eyeing the pastries, looking absolutely famished.

    Morwenna was indeed starving. She had only had breakfast and, caught up in her morning¡¯s tasks,

    had skipped lunch.

    She had nned to eat after the two-hour tutoring session, but with the food right in front of her, her

    hunger intensified.

    ude, who usually had no appetite, took a pastry and chewed slowly on it, clearly satisfied to see

    his tutor holding back her drool.

    It was as if he had discovered something intriguing.

    Morwenna, distracted, continued, ¡°So, the famous¡ª¡±

    Her stomach growled loudly, overpowering her words.

    Her face flushing with embarrassment, she was mortified at the sound.

    Just then, a te of pastries was pushed in front of her.

    ¡°Ms. Winslet, would you like some pastries?¡±

    "May I?"

    ude nodded. Everyone treated him like a monster, a source of contamination; no one would

    come close or share his food.

    Unable to resist, Morwenna reached for the pastries.

 Chapter 93

    Morwenna picked up an eir from the te.

    "Yum, it¡¯s delicious."

    Seeing her enjoyment, ude asked, "Would you like another one?"

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Morwenna nodded, a bit shy.

    ude, with a quizzical expression, pushed the entire te of pastries towards her.

    After munching on a few, Morwenna patted her belly, which had stopped rumbling.

    Feeling a bit embarrassed to eat more, she cheerfully said, "Thanks for the pastries, they''re really

    good. Let''s get back to the lesson, shall we? I''ll make up for the time lost, after all, we did agree on

    a fee, and I take my professional ethics seriously."

    ude suddenly cut her off, "Ms. Winslet, what¡¯s the point of me learning all this?"

    Morwenna paused, her gaze shifting from the book to ude.

    ude met her eyes.

    "Ms. Winslet, it¡¯s not just that I have albinism, or that my vision is impaired. My immune system is

    compromised, and I have variousplications. My lungs are slowly fibrosing irreversibly. I

    frequently suffer from myocarditis, as well as arrhythmias. Who knows, one day my heart might just

    stop. Ms. Winslet, I¡¯m not going to live for long. What¡¯s the point of learning all this?"

    Morwenna stared wide-eyed at the young man in front of her.

    She didn¡¯t know much about albinism, thinking it was just about having pale skin. She hadn''t

    imagined it was so severe.

    This child, who looked like an angel, wouldn¡¯t live much longer?

    It seemed he was seriously asking her about the meaning of learning.

    She didn¡¯t dare answer hastily and after a long silence, she replied seriously, ¡°Learning can rify

    your mind, broaden your horizons, and enrich yourself.¡±

    "But I''m sick, and no matter how much I learn, I''ll soon be gone."

    "I don¡¯t know how to answer your question, but when my teacher was seriously ill, he used the

    money for his treatment to help several orphans with their living and schooling. I once asked him

    why, and he said that if he couldn¡¯t achieve his grand ideals, he¡¯d do what he could, giving all he

    had."

    ude continued, "Ms. Winslet, are you suggesting I use my remaining life to help others?"

    Morwenna shook her head, "No, what I mean is, don¡¯t worry about how long you have, just do what

    you find meaningful as long as you are alive."

    "But¡­ I can¡¯t find anything meaningful."

    "Then read books. There¡¯s everything in books, and maybe by reading, you¡¯ll find something

    meaningful."

    "Seriously?"

    "Yeah!" Morwenna nodded earnestly, then added, ¡°Tomorrow, I''ll bring you some of my favorite

    books.¡±

    ude''s pale gray eyes looked into Morwenna''s, as if seeing into her soul.

    He stared for a long time, then smiled gently, "Okay."

    ude''s genuine and heartfelt smile seemed to hide his inner turmoil.

    Morwenna looked at this angelic young man, feeling a twinge of regret that beautiful things never

    seem tost.

    The lesson continued, but it was no longer rigid, more like a casual conversation intertwined with

    learning.

    Morwenna realized that this seemingly aloof young man actually had a lot to say.

    It wasn¡¯t that ude was particrly chatty; it was just that he had too few people to talk to.

    Ms. Winslet, who had suddenly entered his life, treated him like a normal person.

    After a two-hour tutoring session, Morwenna stayed for half an hour longer.

    By the time she stood up to leave, she was hungry again.

    ude also stood up, "Ms. Winslet, will youe tomorrow?"

    Morwenna nodded, "Of course, I¡¯ll be here. We''ve got a contract, and as long as you need help

    studying, I''ll show up."

 Chapter 94

    ude watched Morwenna leave the house.

    Suddenly, he realized that studying had its perks¡ªafter all, it brought Ms. Winslet around. He

    nced at the half-eaten te of pastries on the table, which he usually ignored, picked one up,

    and took a bite. It was sweet, surprisingly tasty.

    Holding a tart in one hand, he dialed his phone with the other, ¡°Get me some books. What kind? I

    don¡¯t know, just a mix of everything.¡±

    ¡­

    Morwenna stepped out into the day with a thousand dors in her pocket. It was a decent amount

    for a day''s work, but not nearly enough. She needed a hundred twenty thousand more to rebuild the

    local elementary school.

    Instead of heading back to Hetfield''s Homestead, she wandered around town, hoping to find an

    evening job.

    But jobs were scarce, especially seasonal ones, and even more so for someone who only had

    evenings free. Standing hesitantly outside a bar, Morwenna debated whether to go in. She¡¯d heard

    that bartenders made good money, but her conservative upbringing made her wary. Would Melvin,

    watching from above, disapprove?

    After a long moment, she decided against it and headed back to Hetfield''s Homestead, heavy with

    thoughts.

    Everyone was there, including Adide¡­

    Why was she everywhere?

    Every encounter with her spelled trouble.

    Morwenna genuinely disliked Adide, and it had nothing to do with Stuart. It was just something

    about Adide herself.

    Adide, arm in arm with Yara, announced, ¡°Yara, I''m here to let Stuart know we''re throwing a party

    at Windcharm Vis.¡±

    Yara, admiring the new bracelet Adide had gifted her, replied, ¡°Just decide on your own.

    Considering your bond with Stuart, he probably won''t say no.¡±

    Adide blushed and smiled, ¡°I still need to inform Stuart.¡±

    Just then, Yara noticed Morwenna at the door and with a gleam in her eye said, ¡°Stuart¡¯s resting

    upstairs. Why don¡¯t you go up? Have a chat, just the two of you.¡±

    Norbert cast a warning nce at Yara, who quickly shut up.

    Taking a deep breath, Morwenna stepped inside.

    Adide, still holding Yara¡¯s hand, watched Morwenna as if challenging her.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    The Hetfields were all aware of the situation, but Adide was oblivious to Stuart and Morwenna¡¯s

    marriage. If Stuart chose not to tell, they wouldn¡¯t dare inform Adide either, fearing his wrath.

    Of course, the Hetfields were somewhat entertained by the drama. Morwenna¡¯s sudden integration

    had caused some resentment among them. The eldest grandson of the Hetfield family marrying had

    many implications, and they had calcted which alliances would be most beneficial.

    Either Stuart would remain unmarried, or he would marry within their arranged circles.

    But Norbert had suddenly brought a woman home without prior notice.

    This dissatisfaction, that they dared not express towards Norbert nor Stuart, was directed at

    Morwenna.

    Not just anyone could find their footing in the Hetfield family.

    Now, with Adide at the door, everyone was ready for a show.

    Only Norbert looked at Morwenna dotingly, inviting her over, ¡°Wenna, you¡¯re back. Come sit by my

    side.¡±

 Chapter 95

    As Norbert always said, as long as he''s around, Morwenna will have his support and protection.

    The Hetfields, arge family with a rich heritage, but often their bonds were weak due to their sheer

    size.

    It was Norbert who had brought Morwenna into this den of lions, so naturally, it was his duty to

    protect her.

    Morwenna took a seat next to Norbert.

    Adide¡¯s expression was sour.

    Norbertmanded, ¡°Orson, fetch Stuart for dinner.¡±

    Everyone was present except Stuart.

    Orson looked towards Morwenna, his eyes pleading, his expression clearly reluctant.

    Who would dare disturb young Mr. Hetfield during his rest? Orson sure wanted to live a bit longer.

    Morwenna knew that Stuart could have a fit if someone approached while he was asleep.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    She stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll go get Stuart. He¡¯s grumpy when he wakes.¡±

    As soon as Morwenna spoke, the room filled with varied expressions.

    Stuart was a loose cannon; anyone approaching him while he slept risked their life.

    Was this just his wake-up mood?

    Everyone seemed eager for a spectacle.

    Adide didn¡¯t object. If Morwenna wanted to court danger, she was all for watching it unfold.

    Only Norbert thought it over seriously, recalling how he had once seen Stuart asleep next to

    Morwenna, and chuckled, ¡°Alright, let Wenna go get him.¡±

    Morwenna nodded and ascended the stairs, knocking on the door to no response.

    She thought she might as well not bother knocking next time.

    Stuart never answered when she knocked.

    Morwenna opened the door and entered, finding Stuart asleep in the bed she had used just the

    night before, making her slightly ufortable.

    She approached and softly called, ¡°Stuart.¡±

    Stuart didn¡¯t respond, nor did hesh out.

    Morwenna frowned; this reaction was unusual.

    She reached out and nudged him, ¡°Stuart, wake up.¡±

    Irritated, Stuart finally opened his eyes.

    The familiar scent stopped him from reacting violently; instead, he just looked up sleepily at

    Morwenna who was inches away.

    Morwenna noticed then that Stuart¡¯s face was flushed, his lips red, and the small mole by his eye

    seemed more charming as he opened his eyes.

    Stuart¡¯s naturally devilish good looks were even more captivating now, absolutely heart-stopping.

    Morwenna¡¯s heart raced, and just as she thought to step back, something felt off.

    She reached out to touch his forehead, ¡°Stuart, you¡¯re having a fever!¡±

    Feeling the cool touch of her hand, Stuart gruntedfortably.

    Morwenna grew anxious, ¡°Stuart, didn¡¯t you say you were going to see the doctor this afternoon?

    Did you skip it? Your wound might be infected; we really need to get a doctor to look at it.¡±

    As Morwenna turned to leave, her wrist was caught.

    Stuart slowly sat up, his head heavy, ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±

    He didn¡¯t trust anyone from the Hetfield family. He wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake he had made

    years ago.

    Morwenna was genuinely worried, ¡°Stuart, please don¡¯t be stubborn. Let¡¯s go to the hospital

    together, okay?¡±

    Stuart, seeing the genuine concern in Morwenna¡¯s eyes, was momentarily lost in thought.

    ¡°Fine, we can go to the hospital, but don¡¯t let my family know.¡±

    Morwenna quickly nodded.

    She was truly scared.

    She had suffered from an infection and high fever years ago in the countryside with inadequate

    medical care, and it had taken days to stabilize.

    Stuart went to the bathroom to ssh his face with cold water, making himself look more

    presentable, then joined Morwenna downstairs.

    Reaching the stairwell, Morwenna remembered she had forgotten to tell Stuart about Adide¡¯s

    visit.

    But that didn¡¯t matter now; what was important was that Stuart was still feverish.

 Chapter 96

    Adide watched as Stuart and Morwenna came downstairs together.

    Stuart had that just-woke-up look about him, and it was clear he had been roused from sleep.

    But how could it be?

    Stuart hadn¡¯tshed out at Morwenna.

    Everyone in the Hetfield family saw it and found it unbelievable.

    Had Stuart really mellowed over the past couple of years?

    Only Norbert knew the truth; Stuart had indeed changed.

    Morwenna, unable to contain her urgency, tried to appear calm as she addressed Norbert, ¡°Norbert,

    I... I need to step out for a bit.¡±

    Norbert, puzzled, suggested, ¡°Why not have dinner first and then go?¡±

    Morwenna shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s something important, I''ll skip dinner. Stuart wille with me.¡±

    Norbert, hearing this and seeing Stuart¡¯s acquiescent demeanor, couldn¡¯t help but smile broadly.

    His grandson was rarely seen helping out like this.

    Ever amodating, Norbert said, ¡°Alright, then take your time, Wenna. If you need anything, just

    ask me.¡±

    Morwenna nodded and was about to leave with Stuart when Adide suddenly blocked her path.

    ¡°Morwenna, are you trying to embarrass me? You know I needed to speak with Stuart, yet you¡¯re

    taking him away.¡±

    Morwenna exined, ¡°No, it¡¯s really important.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something you can do on your own, I need Stuart.¡±

    ¡°I know you want to host a party at Windcharm Vis, right? Here, I¡¯ll give you the keys to

    Windcharm Vis. You can arrange it however you like.¡±

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Morwenna handed over the keys she had forgotten to return to Stuart, directly to Adide.

    Adide seemed even more furious, grabbing Morwenna¡¯s blouse, ¡°Morwenna! What right do you

    have to make decisions for Stuart?¡±

    Windcharm Vis was Stuart¡¯s domain.

    None of them were even supposed to stay there.

    What right did Morwenna have to hand over the keys to Windcharm Vis?

    Was this her way of showing her upper hand?

    Morwenna was truly irritated now. Didn¡¯t Adidee here about the party at Windcharm Vis?

    She had already given her the keys, what more did she want?

    She felt Adide was unreasonable, always picking fights with her over Stuart for no good reason.

    Morwenna had truly had enough and was not in the mood for further bickering.

    She yanked her arm free from Adide¡¯s grip and warned sternly, ¡°Adide, I¡¯m only tolerating you

    because you¡¯re ill, not because I¡¯m afraid of you. If you stop me again, you¡¯ll get a beating!¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare! Morwenna, you¡¯re the extra oneing between us, I¡¯ve been by Stuart¡¯s side

    for five years, do you understand?¡±

    Morwenna held onto Stuart¡¯s hand tightly.

    The heat from his palm made her all the more agitated.

    ¡°Enough! Adide, cut it out. Who¡¯s the extra here? I am Stuart¡¯s legal wife. No matter what his

    feelings are, right now, he is mine!¡±

    The room fell silent!

    Stuart, who had been quiet, slightly lowered his head to look at the fuming Morwenna.

    ¡°Am I really hers?¡± he thought.

    Stuart¡¯s fingertips twitched slightly.

    Adide looked around at everyone around in disbelief.

    Then, she turned back to Stuart, tears uncontrobly streaming down her face, ¡°Stuart, this must be

    a joke, right? This isn¡¯t funny at all. How could you possibly marry someone else?¡±

    Stuart felt the grip on his hand tighten.

    He turned to Adide, his voice detached, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±

 Chapter 97

    Morwenna couldn''t help but nce back at Stuart.

    The words she had blurted out in desperation now filled her with regret.

    Stuart wasn''t hers, and he clearly held Adide in higher regard than her.

    He also expressed wanting to keep their marriage secret, she shouldn''t have brought it up.

    Yet, when confronted by Adide, Stuart just admitted it.

    What was he thinking?

    The Hetfields were utterly stunned.

    Phineas and his wife exchanged a knowing look, their eyes flickering with calction.

    Yara nearly snapped her new bracelet in shock.

    They had anticipated a dramatic showdown between the two women.

    After all, Adide had been the only woman by Stuart''s side in recent years.

    Who would have guessed it would end this simply and decisively?

    Even Norbert raised an eyebrow.

    Adide truly crumbled in that instant. Her budding fighting spirit shatteredpletely.

    She had thought there was still a chance.

    She had assumed Morwenna was just a maid, never imagining she could be Stuart¡¯s wife.

    Stuart was married, and not to her.

    It was the cruelest joke in the world.

    What was she to do now?

    Her five years of youth! Herplete devotion! All her hopes!

    What was she supposed to do?

    Every member of the Hetfield family was watching her, making her feel like an absolute farce.

    Adide cried out in anguish, "Why? Stuart, tell me why? I''ve waited for you for so long, I love you

    so much, I can¡¯t believe you never cared for me!"

    Stuart coldly retorted, "Why should you believe otherwise? I told you from the start, I would never

    love anyone."

    Stuart had never given Adide any hope, making it clear that his heart was closed to everyone,

    including her.

    He might have cared for Adide physically, shown some favors to the Gaghers, but that was it.

    Adide knew this deep down, and it only deepened her despair.

    In a burst of desperation and anger, Adide shouted, "It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t love me!

    Stuart, marry me! If you could marry someone like Morwenna, why don¡¯t you divorce her and marry

    me instead?"

    Morwenna did not interrupt.

    If Stuart decided to divorce her and marry Adide, she would agree.

    She always felt like Stuart was a dangerous abyss, and if she stayed with him too long, she would

    eventually fall.

    It might be better to break it offpletely now.

    However, Stuart¡¯s response was icy, "Adide, who do you think you are, telling me what to do?

    Tomorrow, I''ll send you overseas for a break."

    It was a firm rejection, merciless.

    Adide stumbled, gasping for breath like she was sick or something.

    Stuart ordered without a hint of sympathy, "Call the family doctor."

    The Hetfield family doctor had seen Adide many times and understood her conditions well

    enough to avoid a hospital visit.

    Everyone present felt Stuart¡¯s heart was made of stone.

    The woman who had been by his side for five years seemed to mean nothing to him.

    Morwenna now understood that Stuart truly loved no one.

    She decided not to dwell on it anymore. All she wanted now was to get Stuart out of there.

    What did love or marriage matterpared to one''s health?

    Stuart was still feverish.

    Just as Morwenna reached out to pull Stuart away, Adide rushed at him from behind, clutching

    him desperately.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    In a near pleading tone, she begged, "Stuart, please don''t leave me... I can¡¯t be without you... I

    really can¡¯t..."

    Already feverish and unsteady, Stuart nearly toppled over from the unexpected embrace. He

    disliked being touched.

    His patience finally wore thin, and a dangerous glint appeared in his eyes.

 Chapter 98

    Stuart was never exactly the paragon of virtue, but Adide had managed to stay by his side for

    years, because she knew her limits and never crossed the line.

    But today, Adide had pushed too far.

    Standing behind him, Adide couldn¡¯t see Stuart''s re, but members of the Hetfield family

    caught it all too well.

    An angry Stuart was unpredictable, and nobody knew what he might do next.

    It was like that day at the amusement park on the roller coaster; if Stuart hadn''t eventually lost

    interest, he might have seriously harmed those who annoyed him before letting them go.

    Yara shifted back in her seat, wary of getting caught in the crossfire.

    Phineas'' eyes sparkled with mischief, almost hoping the drama would escte.

    Norbert even stood up, intending to intervene.

    Just then, Morwenna stepped forward and pulled Adide away with ease.

    Adide, frail as she was, could have been overpowered by Morwenna single-handedly even if

    there were five of her.

    After pulling them apart, Morwenna defended Stuart like a fierce lioness protecting her cub.

    "Adide, don¡¯t touch him!"

    Stuart''s back was covered in wounds that were now inmed. Adide¡¯s reckless act could have

    torn them open.

    Morwenna was worried about Adide aggravating Stuart¡¯s injuries.

    But to the onlookers, it seemed like Morwenna was staking her im over him.

    Especially since Stuart was on the brink of fury, and anyone who touched him was in for bad luck.

    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Stuart¡¯s menacing aura dissolved.

    It vanished as if it had never been there.

    How was that possible?

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Was it because he couldn¡¯t bear tosh out at Adide? Or was it Morwenna¡¯s interference?

    Morwenna didn¡¯t care what the others were thinking.

    Even if she had known, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered to her. She had faced Stuart¡¯s furious side up

    close waking him from his sleep, yet she even threw a punch at him without fear.

    After pulling Adide away, Morwenna kept her at a distance and turned to Orson, ¡°Orson, get the

    car ready. We¡¯re going out.¡±

    Orson responded loudly, ¡°Right away! I¡¯ll get the car for Mr. Hetfield and you.¡±

    Orson was quick, but Morwenna was quicker.

    She forcefully dragged Stuart outside. Stuart seemed curious rather than resistant, his gaze shifting

    from hostility to intrigue, almost finding Morwenna amusing.

    Stuart wasn¡¯t sure at that moment what this intrigue meant. All his dreary life, he had rarely found

    intrigue in anything.

    Orson¡¯s car was already at the front door.

    Morwenna pulled Stuart into the car, leaving behind the stunned Hetfield family and a distraught

    Adide, who couldn¡¯t even cry.

    Once in the car, Morwenna instructed, ¡°Orson, head to the nearest hospital.¡±

    Finally, Stuart shifted his curious gaze from Morwenna and spoke, ¡°Take us to Healing Streams

    Medical Center.¡±

    Orson paused, looking to Morwenna for confirmation as if she were the one in charge.

    Stuart noticed this with a sideway nce, amused that Orson seemed to regard Morwenna as the

    boss.

    Taking no notice of that, Morwenna knew Stuart¡¯s stubbornness too well and nodded firmly, ¡°Alright,

    to Healing Streams Medical Center then.¡±

    The car was stuffy, and Morwenna didn¡¯t open the windows, fearing the cold air would worsen

    Stuart¡¯s fever.

    She kept her eyes on him, noticing his lips turning a deeper shade of red and the subtle flush at the

    corners of his eyes from the high fever.

    Without thinking, Morwenna reached out to touch Stuart¡¯s forehead.

    Stuart raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t push her hand away.

    ¡°She''s got guts, just going and touching me without asking.¡± he thought.

 Chapter 99

    At that moment, Morwenna couldn¡¯t care less about Stuart¡¯s thoughts.

    She touched his forehead; it was scorching.

    If this continued, she feared Stuart would be delirious with fever.

    In a rush, Morwenna urged, ¡°Orson, can you speed up?¡±

    Orson nced through the rearview mirror, his face puzzled. ¡°Is Mr. Hetfield ill?¡±

    The others, aware of Stuart¡¯s temperament, probably wouldn¡¯t mention his sickness even if they

    noticed, but Orson was blissfully oblivious.

    Morwenna thought no wonder Orson didn¡¯t fancy shadowing Stuart; being close to him would¡¯ve

    proved a hazardous job.

    Seeing that Stuart seemed not to be upset, she casually responded, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s got a fever. Please,

    faster.¡±

    Taking her words to heart, Orson pressed on the elerator, and the car sped forward.

    Every so often, Morwenna couldn¡¯t help but check Stuart¡¯s temperature with her hand.

    Although she knew it wasn¡¯t much help, it was something she feltpelled to do.

    The fever must be very high, as Stuart didn¡¯t resist her touch at all, not preventing her from fussing

    over him.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Stuart, meanwhile, was wondering, was this genuine concern?

    She wasn¡¯t good at pretending, which meant it was sincere.

    But why? They usually didn''t part on the best terms.

    Why was there genuine care?

    No one could have guessed that the seemingly inscrutable Stuart was pondering such trivial

    matters.

    Who could imagine that this ruthless tyrant could be thrilled by such a small gesture of kindness?

    Importantly, Stuart was sure this concern had no underlying motives, no hidden schemes.

    At that moment, he even thought that marrying Morwenna might not be such a bad idea.

    He usually thought of marriage as a hassle, believing solitude was safer.

    Like a lone wolf, ready to attack anyone who trespassed his territory.

    He never imagined he¡¯d allow a harmless doe to appear beside him.

    She was noisy, yet¡­ not so bothersome after all.

    Watching Morwenna who was sitting beside him, the high fever making him delirious, he

    unconsciously leaned closer.

    Hmm, sleepy,forting.

    Morwenna,pletely unaware, was anxious; there was some traffic ahead. She looked up at

    Stuart.

    Their heads, one lowering and the other raising, came close together.

    And just like that, quite unexpectedly, their lips met.

    The cool and the heat touched.

    Morwenna froze.

    She blinked, her eyshes fluttering in shock.

    Stuart¡¯s eyes seemed even redder.

    At that moment, Orson, catching the scene in the rearview mirror, faltered on the gas pedal.

    Now? A kiss?

    He stammered, ¡°Madam, what are you doing?! Are you so keen to get a taste of a feverish Mr.

    Hetfield right now?¡±

    Morwenna pulled back abruptly, her mind a total mess.

    What just happened?

    She¡­ she had just kissed Stuart.

    Oh, Lord, she hadn¡¯t even properly held a man¡¯s hand her entire life, and now she had kissed

    Stuart.

    Her face turned beet red, "Sir... I... just now..."

    Caught in her panic, she fumbled over her words, struggling to get her point across.

    ¡°It was just an ident,¡± said Stuart calmly, casting a nce at Orson.

    Orson shivered inexplicably, muttering to himself, ¡°My uncle always said, ¡®speak less, do more¡¯. I

    saw nothing¡­¡±

    Seeing that Stuart was expressionless, apparently not dwelling on the incident and treating it as just

    an ident, Morwenna finally began to calm down.

    But as she calmed, a hint of disappointment crept in.

    Her first kiss, gone just like that, and the other party thought nothing of it but an ident.

 Chapter 100

    Morwenna didn''t know that if it had been any other woman who kissed him, Stuart might have

    chucked her out of the car window without a second thought.

    Adide had been by Stuart''s side for five years, yet she couldn''t touch him casually either.

    The atmosphere in the car grew even more stifling.

    Morwenna stopped trying to touch Stuart''s forehead.

    Stuart''s expression darkened slightly.

    Morwenna thought it was because of the ident that had just happened, so she moved closer to

    the window, allowing some distance between herself and Stuart.

    Stuart¡¯s expression grew even more grim.

    Soon, they arrived at Healing Streams Medical Center.

    Fletcher was already waiting in the usual private room he reserved for Stuart.

    Upon seeing them, Fletcher greeted, "Hi, Stuart, Wenna."

    Morwenna¡¯s face was tense, and she didn¡¯t respond.

    Fletcher was puzzled. Morwenna usually greeted him cheerfully; what was different today?

    Morwenna, still with a stern face, said, ¡°Stuart¡¯s wound is infected, and he¡¯s running a high fever

    because the bandages got soaked when he fell into the water yesterday. Dr. Vaughn, if you were

    too busy yesterday, you should have just told me. How could you promise to change his dressing

    and then not show up?¡±

    Morwenna couldn¡¯t care less about Stuart finding out that she had called Fletcher to change the

    dressing yesterday.

    Fletcher was confused.

    He hadn''t shown up? But he had spent the entire night at Windcharm Vis with Stuart!

    Was it his fault for not changing the dressing? Stuart had tly refused to let anyone touch him.

    What was he supposed to do? Forcefully strip him?

    Fletcher tried to exin.

    But then he met Stuart¡¯s icy stare.

    Fletcher suddenly realized that Stuart was ying the me game again.

    Fletcher had to swallow his frustration and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Wenna. I got called into an

    emergency surgery yesterday and just couldn¡¯t make it.¡±

    Morwenna was initially angry.

    But Fletcher apologized, and he genuinely had an emergency.

    Her expression softened, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Dr. Vaughn, I know you didn¡¯t mean it. Please check on Stuart

    now; he¡¯s running quite a fever, and his wound looked swollen. Could it be dangerous?¡±

    As Morwenna reached to unbutton Stuart¡¯s shirt, her hand was abruptly swatted away.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Stunned, she looked at her reddened hand, her mind clearing significantly.

    Stuart''s demeanor had tricked her into thinking their rtionship was somewhat friendly.

    Now, she was getting her senses back.

    It was obvious Stuart didn''t want her catching him getting undressed.

    Morwenna simply said, ¡°Dr. Vaughn, please examine his wound. I¡¯ll wait outside.¡±

    After speaking, Morwenna turned and walked out, closing the door behind her.

    Fletcher, seeing this, hurriedly called after her, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, Morwenna had already left the room and shut the door.

    Fletcher helplessly looked at Stuart, ¡°Stuart, man, you really know how to hurt someone¡¯s feelings.

    Didn¡¯t you say you were going to be nicer to Wenna? Even if you didn''t want her to see, you

    could''ve said it in a less harsh way.¡±

    Stuart nced at Fletcher, ¡°I have boundaries.¡±

    Fletcher wanted to roll his eyes. When had Stuart ever had boundaries? Fletcher could still

    remember the hair-raising screams of the rival he¡¯d thrown into a pit of snakes, insisting he ¡°had

    boundaries¡± because he hadn¡¯t killed the guy.

    Fletcher was about to say more.

    But Stuart cut him off coldly, "Don¡¯t call her Wenna anymore."

 Chapter 101

    Fletcher''s gaze sharpened a touch more than usual.

    It was surprising that Stuart was upset over how he addressed Morwenna.

    After all, regardless of the affectionate names they would use for Adide, Stuart never seemed to

    care.

    Testing the waters, Fletcher asked, ¡°Stuart, have you fallen for Morwenna?¡±

    Stuart scoffed, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible? The day I give my life away to someone¡ªthat¡¯s the

    day I might fall in love. But that¡¯s never going to happen.¡±

    Fletcher knew it too.

    For Stuart to believe in love, he would need to trust someone with his life.

    Was that possible? Absolutely not!

    Thinking of Morwenna¡¯s sincere and naive demeanor, and recalling how he once taught Stuart the

    tricks to win a woman¡¯s heart, Fletcher felt like pping himself.

    Even if Morwenna was the only thing calming his storms, there should have been a kinder

    approach.

    She shouldn¡¯t have been dragged into this abyss.

    In the midst of their conversation, Stuart took off his shirt, revealing the scars and fresh wounds on

    his back.

    Fletcher, looking at the mangled skin, remarked, ¡°The wounds are inmed, even festering. All the

    healing fromst week was for nothing, Stuart. You¡¯ll keep getting fevers till the inmmation

    subsides.¡±

    Stuart was indifferent, ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯ll kill me. No big deal.¡±

    Fletcher cleaned and disinfected Stuart¡¯s wounds again, doing a far neater job than Morwenna did.

    Once done, Fletcher called out, ¡°Morwenna, you cane in now.¡±

    No response came from the door, nor did anyone enter.

    Confused, Fletcher walked over and opened the door, only to find Morwenna was gone.

    He turned to Stuart, ¡°She seems to have left.¡±

    Stuart¡¯s expression darkened.

    Fletcher hadn¡¯t expected Morwenna to just walk away. Somewhat uneasy, he suggested, ¡°Maybe

    you should give her a call.¡±

    Stuart¡¯s mood grew even more somber. ¡°I don¡¯t have her number.¡±

    Ever since Morwenna had asked him for his phone number and he mocked her, she never asked

    again, and he was too proud to ask for hers.

    Fletcher, realizing why Stuart looked so icy thest time Morwenna called him, remarked, ¡°You¡¯ve

    been married this long and don¡¯t have each other¡¯s numbers? That¡¯s just so Stuart¡­¡±

    Taking out his phone, Fletcher said, ¡°I¡¯ll call her and see where she is.¡±

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    At that moment, Fletcher thought Stuart might want to kill him¡­

    It wasn¡¯t about showing off; he genuinely needed Morwenna¡¯s help with something else.

    The room felt colder than ever.

    Just then, a melodic voice called from the door, ¡°What are you guys up to? Are Stuart¡¯s wounds

    taken care of? I got us some dinner; it¡¯ste, you must be starving.¡±

    The frosty atmosphere warmed instantly.

    Turns out Morwenna hadn¡¯t left; she had just gone to get dinner.

    Setting down the food, Morwenna approached Stuart.

    She instinctively reached out to touch his forehead, but hesitated and withdrew her hand, asking,

    ¡°Has your fever gone down?¡±

    Stuart¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly, ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Morwenna¡¯s concerned eyes quickly turned to Fletcher.

    Fletcher hurriedly exined, ¡°Morwenna, it¡¯s just an infection from the wound, nothing serious. I¡¯ve

    just dressed it again. He¡¯ll keep getting fevers until the inmmation subsides, but it¡¯s nothing to

    worry about. Pills might not do much; I suggest an IV.¡±

 Chapter 102

    When Stuart heard the suggestion, he was ready to refuse outright.

    It''s not like I''m dying. Why the need for an IV?

    He hated lying in a hospital bed, a needle stuck in his arm, feeling utterly vulnerable.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    But then he saw Morwenna letting out a relieved sigh, "He¡¯s okay, that''s good. Oh, I gave him an

    anti-inmmatory pill at lunch. Will that affect the IV?"

    "No, it won¡¯t have any impact."

    "Thanks, Dr. Vaughn. Let¡¯s eat dinner now."

    Stuart''s refusal was at the tip of his tongue, but he swallowed it back.

    Fletcher breathed a sigh of relief, his hunch was right; having Morwenna around did make Stuart

    comply with the treatment.

    Morwenna pulled out three packed meal sets and handed one each to Stuart and Fletcher.

    Fletcher was bewildered as he opened his¡ªit was the most modest meal set he had ever seen.

    Some Caesar sd, spaghetti and meatballs.

    Internally, he was full ofints, but then he saw Stuart already digging in.

    What?! Since when did Stuart be so easy-going?

    Usually, he was the first to reject anything slightly off his taste, but today he seemed fine with

    everything.

    Stuart shot a warning nce at Fletcher.

    With no choice, Fletcher started eating, albeit reluctantly.

    The food was terrible!

    The sd was tasteless, the spaghetti was mushy, and the meatballs were nothing special.

    Morwenna sat a bit away from them, seemingly enjoying her meal of in spaghetti.

    Fletcher, shocked, stared at Stuart.

    Was she really just eating that?

    The files had said Morwenna was struggling financially, living frugally, but seeing it in person was

    different.

    As Morwenna noticed Fletcher''s gaze, she shifted slightly to block her meal from view.

    She was enjoying her dinner, as she was really hungry today.

    The food at the hospital entrance was too expensive.

    If it wasn''t for the presence of Stuart and Fletcher, she wouldn''t have even bought the spaghetti. It

    was so expensive.

    Stuart nced warningly at Fletcher again.

    Fletcher quickly bowed his head and started digging in, his heart heavy.

    He cursed himself inside his head, "We''re such jerks, ying with the emotions of such a genuine

    girl."

    Morwenna, an orphan just out of high school, struggled so hard yet remained so poor.

    These men, casually spending thousands on trivial things, had never encountered someone who

    couldn¡¯t afford a proper meal.

    She was eating just spaghetti, while they had meat and sd.

    Damn it, Fletcher thought, wanting to give her his money!

    But Stuart remained unmoved. He had seen Morwenna in even tougher times, surviving on just

    bread.

    Mid-meal, Stuart suddenly spoke up, ¡°Those meatballs taste terrible, Morwenna, you take some.¡±

    Morwenna had carefully chosen foods that Stuart would eat. It must be he didn¡¯t like the taste.

    Used to Stuart¡¯s pickiness, she didn¡¯t think much of it and took two meatballs without a word.

    She took a bite. It was delicious.

    Fletcher, with eyes like a hawk, observed everything.

    Stuart had definitely taken a liking to her, no doubt about it!

 Chapter 103

    After finishing her modest dinner, Morwenna tidied away the empty takeout containers.

    Aside from the two meatballs, they had eaten everything. Nothing went to waste.

    She was quite pleased.

    The IV had already been prepared, and Fletcher had double-checked it. Opting not to call in a

    nurse, he washed his hands, donned gloves, and personally administered the injection to Stuart.

    Morwenna had noticed long ago that Stuart was wary of everyone.

    Like this injury, when he was feverish and weak, he refused to let anyone from the Hetfield family

    know.

    It was as if, even though it was just a facade, he had to appear strong in front of those he distrusted.

    He was somewhat more open with Norbert, but with Fletcher, it was truly something special.

    Every hospital visit, it was always Fletcher who examined him, no other doctors or nurses.

    Stuart seemed to particrly trust Fletcher.

    As Morwenna thought about this, she didn¡¯t count herself in.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    She forgot the fact that besides Fletcher, she too was here.

    Morwenna saw Stuart frown.

    A rubber band was tied around his wrist, making the veins on the back of his hand appear very

    prominent.

    Fletcher was about to insert the needle.

    Instinctively, Morwenna reached out and covered Stuart¡¯s eyes, saying naturally, ¡°If you don¡¯t see it,

    it won¡¯t hurt as much.¡±

    In years past, she often apanied Melvin to take care of sick children.

    Most kids were scared of injections, and that¡¯s just what Melvin would do ¡ª Morwenna followed

    suit.

    But it only urred to Morwenna after she had covered his eyes that Stuart was not a child.

    Stuart seemed to blink, and Morwenna felt his eyshes brush against the palm of her hand,

    making it tingle.

    The needle was quickly in ce, and Morwenna hurriedly withdrew her hand.

    Stuart said nothing.

    Morwenna pretended that nothing had happened.

    The IV dripped steadily into Stuart¡¯s body.

    Whether it was the medication making Stuart sleepy, or Morwenna sitting by his bed, it wasn¡¯t clear.

    Stuart¡¯s eyes drooped with drowsiness.

    Fletcher whispered, ¡°Morwenna, you should rest now, everything¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Dr. Vaughn, you go ahead. I¡¯ll keep an eye on the IV, and I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not busy today, I can watch over him.¡±

    Morwenna awkwardly said, ¡°It¡¯s just that Stuart is a grumpy sleeper, he doesn¡¯t like people around

    when he¡¯s asleep.¡±

    Hearing this, Fletcher understood immediately.

    Indeed, he was of no use here; Stuart wouldn¡¯t restfortably with him around.

    Fletcher nodded reluctantly: ¡°Alright then. Thanks, Morwenna.¡±

    Morwenna shook her head and just sat beside the bed, watching the IV drip.

    When one bottle was finished, she quickly fetched Fletcher for another.

    It was getting dark.

    Halfway through the second bottle, Stuart¡¯s fever broke.

    By 10 p.m., the IV was done, and Stuart was sleeping soundly.

    Morwenna seemed beat but didn''t kick back to rest.

    This hospital room was asforting as the rooms at Windcharm Vis.

    Just like at Windcharm Vis, she stayed by his side, careful not to let Stuart roll onto his injury.

    After watching them for a long while, Fletcher quietly left, feeling somewhat envious.

    They, who lived in this materialistic big city, ustomed to all the glitz and pretense, had rarely

    seen such genuine care and concern.

    Morwenna was quietly watching over Stuart, until a ringtone shattered the silence.

    Startled, Morwenna jumped, and Stuart was woken up.

    Frowning, Stuart took out his phone. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    The voice on the other end was shouting, ¡°Mr. Hetfield, Adide¡¯s in trouble. We¡¯re at Windcharm

    Vis. She¡¯s drunk and insists on seeing you. She says she¡¯ll harm herself if she can¡¯t, and she¡¯s

    got a knife!¡±

 Chapter 104

    Across from Morwenna, the yelling was loud enough to cut through the quiet night, and she could

    hear every word.

    Adide was threatening to take her own life.

    Morwenna was dumbfounded. Why would Adide consider such a drastic act?

    Was it all because Stuart was married?

    Could it really be that without Stuart, Adide saw no reason to keep going?

    Morwenna just couldn''t wrap her head around it.

    Stuart, his expression severe yet resolved, got out of bed and told Morwenna, ¡°You get some rest, I

    need to step out.¡±

    Morwenna quickly responded, ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡±

    She knew Stuart¡¯s fever had only temporarily subsided; it could re up again at any moment, and

    she wanted to be there to help if needed.

    But Stuart was adamant. ¡°No, it¡¯s better if you stay. She¡¯ll be even more upset if youe with me.¡±

    Morwenna bit her lip and fell silent.

    Stuart threw on his coat and left swiftly.

    There Morwenna was, alone in the hospital room.

    Indeed, her presence might only agitate Adide further. It was as if Adide''s drastic thoughts

    were somehow her fault.

    What had Morwenna done wrong?

    Of course, she shouldn¡¯t have confronted Adide about her rtionship with Stuart. That much

    was clear now.

    Lost in her thoughts, Morwenna hung her head low.

    When Fletcher received Stuart¡¯s call, he rushed over and found Morwenna looking utterly dejected.

    He sighed inwardly.

    Trying to keep things light, Fletcher stepped into the room and said, ¡°Hey, Morwenna, Stuart asked

    me to check if you¡¯d rather stay here at the hospital or head back to Hetfield''s Homestead. If you

    want to go back, I can drive you.¡±

    Morwenna¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Isn¡¯t Stuarting back?¡±

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Fletcher stumbled, ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean. It''s just reallyte, and it¡¯s not good for you to keep

    waiting here. Besides, don¡¯t you have work in the morning? You shouldn¡¯t be up all night.¡±

    Thinking it over, Morwenna realized that Stuart and Adide¡¯s situation was beyond her control.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here then, no need for the trouble, Dr. Vaughn.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, try to get some rest. With Stuart there, nothing bad will happen.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Dr. Vaughn.¡±

    After Fletcher closed the door behind him, he couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    Morwenna had been up most of the night caring for Stuart, only for him to wake up and rush to

    another woman.

    And Stuart¡¯s condition had worsened because he had jumped into the water to save Adide.

    Observing Morwenna through the hospital¡¯s surveince system¡ªa setup originally meant for

    monitoring patients with insomnia like Stuart¡ªFletcher saw her sit there motionless for a few

    minutes, then move to the bathroom to freshen up before grabbing a nket and curling up on the

    sofa to sleep.

    The room was arranged just like the ones at Windcharm Vis, giving Morwenna a familiarfort.

    Seeing that she was safe and sound, Fletcher finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Deep down, he wondered how Stuart would handle this delicate situation.

    Adide had once saved Stuart¡¯s life, and he felt a deep obligation to keep her safe.

    But if Adide continued to use her own life as leverage, what would Stuart do?

    Would he keep leaving Morwenna behind? It had happened during the dress fitting, their near-

    drowning incident, and now tonight.

    Oh Stuart, these things you deem trivial, when repeated, can truly wound a heart.

 Chapter 105

    It was a chaotic night at Windcharm Vis.

    Adide, in a state of drunken frenzy, was wavering knife in her hand, gesturing towards her wrist.

    The dozen or so guests who hade for the party were utterly shocked; nothing like this had ever

    happened before.

    They had organized many such gatherings, and Adide had always yed the gracious hostess,

    never overindulging, always poised and dignified.

    The only thing different this time was that Stuart wasn''t around.

    They had thought this party was Adide''s way of showing she could handle things even without

    Stuart around, that she was in control. But they couldn''t have been more wrong.

    Adide was drunk and now, rmingly, contemting suicide.

    Everyone was on edge.

    Without Stuart, if anything happened to Adide, they would all be in deep trouble.

    Bary tried to approach her, his voice calm but firm, "Adide, Stuart is on his way, just put the

    knife down, please."

    Adide screamed, "Don¡¯te any closer! I don''t want any of you! I only want Stuart!"

    Her hand shook with how drunk and agitated she was, and the knife cut across her wrist, blood

    started to drip down on the floor.

    Bary immediately stopped, "Okay, okay, I¡¯m noting closer. Just don¡¯t move, Adide. Wait

    for Stuart, alright?"

    Someone else quickly added, "Mr. Hetfield is on his way; he''ll be here any minute."

    Adide wasughing through tears, "Get out! All of you, just get out! You''re all making fun of me,

    aren''t you? I know you are! Just leave!"

    In her agitation, the cut deepened, and her wrist was all bloody.

    No one dared to leave. If they did and something happened to Adide, they could never forgive

    themselves. But staying put while Adide was so distraught seemed equally risky.

    At that moment, a figure strode into the room.

    Stuart¡¯s entrance was like a storm, immediately adding a tense weight to the atmosphere.

    He walked straight up to Adide and said coldly, "Give me the knife."

    Adide, somewhat dazed, finally focused on Stuart standing before her.

    Her madness subdued, her eyes filled with vulnerability, "Stuart, you''re here. I thought you¡¯d

    abandoned me. You wouldn¡¯t leave me alone, would you?"

    Stuart¡¯s voice was stern, "Give me the knife, now."

    Trembling, Adide slowly handed the knife over. Even in her drunken state, she didn¡¯t dare refuse

    or use suicide to threaten Stuart.

    There was an inherent fear of him deep within her.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Stuart took the knife and tossed it aside, his tone mocking yet dangerously serious, "Very well,

    resorting to threats of suicide now, Adide? Have I been too lenient, making you this bold?"

    Adide seemed to sober up significantly, stepping back in fear.

    The others barely breathed.

    When Mr. Hetfield got angry, it was truly frightening.

    Only Bary, seeing Adide in such a distressed state, couldn¡¯t help but say, "Stuart, her wrist is

    still bleeding. Maybe see a doctor first?"

    Stuart turned and walked away, calling to Adide over his shoulder, "Follow me."

    Even in her intoxicated state, Adide hurried after him.

    Bary breathed a sigh of relief; they were going to see a doctor.

    What exactly had happened that made Adide lose herposure like this?

    And then, Bary¡¯s thoughts suddenly drifted to Morwenna, the girl who didn¡¯t fear his dog and

    even hit him.

    Could Adide¡¯s breakdown be because of Morwenna?

    ¡­

    That same night, at Healing Streams Medical Center, Morwenna had a restless sleep.

    She was worried about what might be happening at the vi.

    Back in her mountain vige, life was straightforward¡ªpeople met, married, and settled without

    drama or secrets.

 Chapter 106

    No matter how much she thought about it, Morwenna was convinced she wasn¡¯t at fault.

    In the dead of night, she was jolted awake from a deep sleep.

    She had dreamt that Adide had taken her own life, and Stuart med her, using her of being

    the reason for the tragedy. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, Adide wouldn¡¯t have been driven to this,¡± he had

    said in her dream.

    She nced at the clock, it read 4 AM, and Stuart hadn¡¯te back.

    Even if he had gone to sort things out, it should have been resolved by now.

    What was Stuart doing at this hour?

    Was he with Adide?

    An inexplicable pressure built in her chest.

    In her heart, Stuart was different from other men.

    She could say she was just thankful, but Stuart was herwfully wedded husband, they had the

    marriage certificate to prove it.

    This bond made Morwenna instinctively more concerned of him.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Unable to fall back asleep, shey awake until dawn, her mind racing.

    Stuart never came back. He really had spent the night with another woman, not returning at all.

    As soon as it was light, Morwenna left the hospital.

    By the time Fletcher arrived at the hospital with an elegant breakfast tray, Morwenna was already at

    the Windcharm Vis farmer¡¯s market.

    Looking around the empty hospital room, Fletcher grumbled, ¡°She''s already out and about by

    seven? If I knew, I would''ve gotten here earlier.¡±

    But Morwenna didn¡¯t dwell too long on her unhappy thoughts; she had to earn a living.

    Last night, while stepping out to grab some dinner near Healing Streams Medical Center, she had

    found another job.

    Someone needed a caregiver to watch over a patient from 10 PM to 5 AM. The job required staying

    upte, so the pay was decent, and Morwenna, needing the money, had agreed without hesitation.

    Now, her days were packed full.

    She didn¡¯t have much time to think about anything else.

    After delivering fish in the morning, Morwenna headed to a bookstore. The hardcover books weren¡¯t

    cheap, but with the high tutoring wages from ude, she bought three. None of those preaching

    self-help books, but a collection of Hans Christian Andersen¡¯s fairy tales, an action-packed

    adventure, and a pop-up book about thes.

    Morwenna carried the books with her to tutor.

    At her student¡¯s house, everyone was bustling about.

    ¡°The young master¡¯s meal is ready,¡± announced one servant.

    ¡°The young master¡¯s drink is also ready,¡± added another.

    ¡°The bookshelf is neatly organized,¡± chimed in a third.

    Everyone entered with their heads bowed, not daring to look up at ude.

    Even though ude had been in a better moodtely, no longershing out as before, they all still

    approached him with a mix of fear and caution.

    ude was used to this demeanor from them, and today, he wasn¡¯t angry but rather, he was

    looking forward to Ms. Winslet¡¯s arrival.

    Even if he was a person forever shrouded in darkness, in Ms. Winslet¡¯s eyes, he was just another

    student.

    Morwenna carried her canvas bag on one shoulder and held a red stic bag in her right hand,

    filled with books. The bookstore had gone eco-friendly and didn¡¯t provide bags, so she brought her

    own.

    She was still wearing her old high school uniform.

    The uniform wasn¡¯t worn out, and she couldn¡¯t bear to throw it away, so she continued to wear it.

    Now, Norbert had bought Morwenna some new clothes, but she couldn¡¯t bear to wear those pretty

    garments to work, so she stuck to her old outfits.

    When she arrived, the butler who opened the door was taken aback.

    This old and in attire was something he hadn¡¯t seen in many years.

    Especially in this affluent neighborhood, it was rare to see someone dressed so modestly, carrying a

    stic bag¡­

 Chapter 107

    Morwenna walked with her head held high, unaffected by the stares she received. Boasting a kind

    of poverty pride, she saw thrift as a virtue, not a problem.

    Upon encountering the butler, Morwenna greeted him with a smile, "Hello."

    The butler, snapping out of his momentary daze, replied, "Ms. Winslet, wee! Please,e in."

    This time, Morwenna didn''t need anyone to show her the way and made her way to ude¡¯s room

    on her own.

    As she stepped inside, she noticed an immediate change. The room, still dimly lit, now housed a

    massive bookshelf brimming with books, resembling a private library.

    Holding only three books in her hand, Morwenna suddenly felt rather sheepish about her modest

    offering.

    ude, noticing her arrival, greeted her warmly, "Ms. Winslet, are those for me?"

    Despite feeling slightly embarrassed, Morwenna handed them over, "Just a few regr books. You

    might already have them on your shelves."

    ude nced at the titles and shook his head, "No, I don¡¯t have these. I really appreciate the

    books you¡¯ve brought, Ms. Winslet."

    Relieved, Morwenna sighed. It was good they weren¡¯t duplicates.

    ude truly cherished them, treating them as a precious gift¡ªthe first he had received from

    anyone.

    Morwenna began her tutoring session, and ude, abandoning his usual skepticism about

    learning, listened attentively. He thought to himself that having Morwenna as his tutor wasn¡¯t so bad.

    After teaching for a while, Morwenna felt a bit thirsty and was about to ask for some water when the

    door opened, and a servant entered, cing two beautifully colored drinks and an array of delicate

    pastries on the table.

    Morwenna was momentarily stunned. Her lunch had been a simple bread roll, and although she

    now had some money, she was saving hard to fund repairs for her school.

    Though she had eaten, the sight of the delicious spread made her mouth water.

    ude pointed at the drinks and asked, "Ms. Winslet, which one would you like?"

    Morwenna replied politely, "Oh no, thanks, but it¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve already had lunch."

    ude pushed the pink drink towards her, insisting, "Then have this one, Ms. Winslet."

    Morwenna tried to refuse again, but ude added, "I felt like having some snacks, but I don¡¯t have

    much of an appetite alone. Would you mind joining me, Ms. Winslet? I know I might look a bit off,

    and it might turn you off your meal."

    Hearing this, Morwenna quickly took a sip of the drink and firmly said, "Alright, let¡¯s enjoy it

    together."

    ude smiled softly, a genuine warmth lighting up his cool gray eyes.

    He liked this teacher and wanted to treat her well. Simple and direct, with no fuss.

    After two hours of tutoring, Morwenna was full¡­

    As she prepared to leave, she thought about returning the favor, "Tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring something

    tasty for you too."

    ude smiled again, "That sounds wonderful."

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Watching Morwenna step into the bright sunlight outside, ude remained in his dim room,

    reluctant to venture out. He rarely left his room, almost forgetting how long it had been since hest

    went outdoors.

    The two hours each day felt too short; he wished he could keep her there forever.

    He began to look forward to the next day.

    Returning to his books, ude picked up the Hans Christian Andersen fairy tales Morwenna had

    brought him. For someone like him, fairy tales were uncharted territory, tales that ordinary children

    grew up hearing, yet he had never known.

 Chapter 108

    ude sat quietly, his eyes glued to a book for hours.

    Hetfield''s Homestead was right next door to the ude''s house.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    After returning home, Morwenna headed straight upstairs to catch some sleep.

    She had a night shift at the nursing home and this was the only time she could get some rest.

    Seeing her ascend the stairs, Yara huffed in displeasure, "Vanished all day and now heading

    straight to bed uponing back. What kind of wife does that? To outsiders, it might look like we

    brought a queen home."

    Morwenna paused mid-step.

    Realizing she had spoken too boldly, especially considering Morwenna''s assertive nature even in

    front of Stuart, Yara mped her mouth shut, worried about provoking her, especially since she was

    pregnant.

    However, Morwenna nodded and said, "You¡¯re right, Yara. I''ll be more mindful in the future."

    With that, she continued upstairs to rest.

    Yara huffed again.

    Once in her room, Morwenna quickly took a shower andy down in bed, clearing her mind of all

    distractions, much like she did during her exams, trying to catch some sleep whenever she had

    time.

    The busyness helped her avoid overthinking.

    She slept from three in the afternoon until six.

    A maid called her down for dinner.

    Checking the time, Morwenna figured three hours of sleep was sufficient and went downstairs.

    The elders were already downstairs, including Sabrina, who had returned home today.

    Yara was staying at the family home due to tension with her mother-inw, while she was pregnant.

    Three of her daughters were still in school, the other one married.

    Phineas¡¯ two sons were busy working at thepany.

    It was rare for the younger family members to return to the mansion.

    The usual dinner crowd at the mansion included Norbert, Phineas, Sabrina, Yara, with Morwenna

    being a recent addition.

    Politely, Morwenna greeted them.

    Sabrina, dressed in an evening gown, stood up and pulled Morwenna close, "Come sit by me,

    Morwenna. I had to step out these past few days. How have you been settling in? Anything you''re

    ufortable with, you can always talk to me."

    Morwenna shook her head.

    Since their first meeting, Sabrina had been away and Morwenna hadn¡¯t really interacted with her

    much, not expecting such warmth.

    Dressed in her gown, Sabrina asked, "Where are you from, Morwenna? And how did you meet

    Stuart?"

    Before Morwenna could answer, Norbert interrupted, "Sabrina, Morwenna is a college student I

    sponsored. She doesn¡¯te from a notable background; it was my decision to arrange her

    marriage with Stuart. If you have any questions, you should ask me directly."

    Sabrina¡¯s smile held a hint of resignation, "Dad, I didn¡¯t mean anything by it. I¡¯ve always taken

    Stuart''s marriage seriously. Since his parents are no longer here, this should be my responsibility. I

    just want to know if this marriage would be good for him."

    Privately, she had already investigated Morwenna, but hearing it directly from Norbert that

    Morwenna was just a sponsored student added genuineness to her smile.

    She was a woman without a prestigious family or resources to support Stuart.

    That was actually perfect. It meant her own son had better chances.

    Morwenna understood the implications. Her humble background offered no advantage to Stuart.

    Sabrina continued with a friendly smile, "No worries, Morwenna. Don¡¯t mind my questions. Stuart¡¯s

    capable enough on his own. I¡¯ll make sure his cousins step up and support him more."

    Norbert¡¯s gaze was deep and unreadable.

    Morwenna didn''t answer; in her eyes, it seemed like everyone in the Hetfield family had some sort

    of grudge against Stuart, except for Norbert.

 Chapter 109

    After Sabrina made herment, Morwenna remained silent. However, Yara, who was always

    quick to stir trouble, couldn¡¯t help but make a snide remark.

    ¡°Oh, Sabrina¡¯s so lucky, having had two boys. But even two don''t quite stack up to Stuart,¡± she

    mocked.

    Far more astute and less inclined to such pettiness, Sabrina responded smoothly, ¡°It¡¯s not a

    problem. They are part of the Hetfield family, and being part of such a grand family, having a share

    is quite enough.¡±

    Her words were cleverly veiled. On the surface, they seemed calm, but they subtly pointed out that

    her sons were true Hetfields by blood, whereas Yara, having married into another family, could bear

    as many children as she wanted, but they wouldn¡¯t carry the Hetfield name.

    Yara was quick to anger. ¡°What are you implying, Sabrina? Even if I married out, I remain the

    darling of the Hetfield family. I have my ce here whenever I want.¡±

    Sabrina maintained herposure. ¡°Yara, don¡¯t get me wrong. You¡¯re pregnant and should focus

    on taking care of yourself.¡±

    But it only enraged Yara further. With four daughters and another child on the way, she felt reduced

    to a mere childbearing machine.

    mming her cutlery down, she turned to Phineas. ¡°Phineas, did you hear that? She¡¯s been

    targeting me since she married you. You¡¯re my brother, and she¡¯s an outsider. How can you let her

    treat me like this?¡±

    Troubled by the escting argument, Phineas frowned. ¡°This isn¡¯t the way to behave in front of the

    children. Sabrina, you might be more amodating toward Yara.¡±

    A flicker of irritation crossed Sabrina''s eyes. She was always the one putting up with stuff and

    stepping down, and she was sick of it.

    Standing up abruptly, she dered, ¡°Fine, keep your close sibling bond. I¡¯m just an outsider, right?

    I¡¯ll leave!¡±

    Morwenna was confused by the sudden outburst of conflict.

    She had no emotional ties to the rest of the Hetfield family and listened dispassionately until she

    suddenly cried out, ¡°Norbert!¡±

    Clutching his chest, Norbert copsed backward.

    Horrified, Morwenna scrambled up, knocking her chair over. ¡°Quick, call a doctor!¡±

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Phineas rushed to his father¡¯s side.

    Meanwhile, the quarrel between the two women raged on.

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, Sabrina! If you cause any harm to Dad, I¡¯ll make Phineas divorce you!¡± Yara

    shouted, furious.

    Sabrina finally snapped. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s always my fault, right? Just because you¡¯re unwanted by your in-

    laws, you think you cane here and rule over the Hetfield family as if you¡¯re still the untouchable

    Miss Hetfield?¡±

    ¡°How dare you speak to me like that!¡± Yara screamed, her face red with anger.

    The room was in chaos.

    The family doctor arrived quickly, his face filled with concern. He treated Norbert in no time and

    announced, ¡°Mr. Norbert¡¯s heart is acting up. He¡¯s stable for now but not out of danger. We need to

    get him to a hospital immediately.¡±

    As Morwenna watched Norbert¡¯s pale face and lips, a cold fear gripped her heart. She thought of

    Melvin and felt a deep dread about Norbert¡¯s condition.

    The argument continued unabated around her.

    Driven to her limit, Morwenna shouted, ¡°Enough! Be quiet!¡±

    The room fell silent.

    No one expected such boldness from Morwenna, a recent addition to the family with no significant

    standing.

    Sabrina fell silent, lost in thought.

    Feeling humiliated, Yara lowered her voice. ¡°Who do you think you are talking to? We are your

    elders.¡±

    Without turning, Morwenna''s voice carried a chilling edge. ¡°If anything happens to Norbert, I may

    not do much to you, but I¡¯m sure Stuart won¡¯t let it go.¡±

    Yara fell silent. She wasn¡¯t afraid of Morwenna, but the thought of Stuart, unpredictable and vtile,

    made her pause.

    As the family doctor hurriedly prepared Norbert for transport to the hospital, the Hetfield family faced

    a moment of uncertain silence, the echoes of the conflict hanging heavily in the air.

 Chapter 110

    Morwenna wanted to lift Norbert into the car.

    But she was too panicked, her hands and feet trembling, afraid to touch him.

    "I got this!" Orson squeezed through, hoisting Norbert up, and dashed outside, shouting as he ran,

    "Mrs. Hetfield, hurry up. My uncle¡¯s starting the car."

    That snapped Morwenna out of her daze, and she weakly followed.

    Phineas and the rest of the family hurried along as well.

    Norbert was rushed into the emergency room.

    Morwenna stood helpless outside the operating room, like a child left behind.

    What should she do? Who could help her?

    The name Stuart popped into her mind.

    Right, Stuart didn¡¯t know about Norbert¡¯s incident yet.

    Without Stuart''s contact information, she called Fletcher.

    When the phone connected, Morwenna blurted out, "Dr. Vaughn, please get Stuart here pronto.

    Norbert is really sick and in the emergency room."

    Morwenna stood there after hanging up, staring nkly at the operating room door.

    Orson stood behind her like a dutiful bodyguard.

    The Hetfield family members sat on a bench nearby.

    Thirty minutes.

    An hour.

    Two hours.

    After two long hours, doctors came and went, the situation more dire than imagined.

    There was still no sign of Stuart.

    Did Adide matter more to him than Norbert?

    Three more family members arrived. They were Phineas'' two sons and his niece.

    There were so many people, a real reunion of all the descendants.

    Yet, Morwenna couldn¡¯t sense their sorrow.

    They even seemed rxed, as if indifferent to Norbert¡¯s fate.

    Tears welled up in Morwenna''s eyes, a mix of sadness and anger.

    Finally, the operating room doors swung open, and Norbert was out.

    Everyone rushed forward. "Doctor, how is my dad doing?"

    They seemed genuinely concerned.

    Morwenna just watched Norbert lying with his eyes closed on the stretcher.

    The doctor smiled reassuringly, "No worries. The patient¡¯s out of danger now. He''ll wake up once

    the anesthesia wears off. His heart isn¡¯t in the best shape, mainly due to his age, and he must avoid

    alcohol from now on."

    Relief washed over Morwenna. Her legs nearly gave out, but Orson caught her just in time.

    Thank goodness, everything would be alright.

    If something had happened to Norbert, she wouldn¡¯t know what to do.

    The medical staff moved Norbert to his room, and the family followed.

    Half an hourter, Norbert woke up.

    The Hetfield family immediately pushed past Morwenna.

    "Dad, how are you feeling?"

    "Dad, the doctor said you must not drink anymore."

    "Grandpa, you scared us, but thank goodness you''re awake."

    Their attitudes seemedpletely different when Norbert was unconscious.

    Yara said she couldn¡¯t sit for long being pregnant and found a room to rest in.

    Sabrina had her sons rush over, seemingly wanting to impress Norbert.

    Phineas was busy on his phone, focused only on his work.

    Only Morwenna had quietly stayed by.

    Norbert was awake, and everyone seemed to sideline Morwenna.

    Norbert looked around, his eyes finally resting on Morwenna, standing behind the crowd with red

    eyes.

    "You all go out. Leave Wenna here," he said weakly.

    Everyone was stunned.

    Yara snapped, "Dad, I''m your daughter. How can you favor an outsider over your little girl?"

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Morwenna stepped forward, grabbed Yara firmly, and forcefully dragged her out of the room.

 Chapter 111

    Yara had always been fat, and pregnancy had only added to her weight.

    But Morwenna dragged her away with one hand while the other mped over Yara''s mouth to

    muffle her protests.

    Morwenna moved so swiftly that Norbert didn''t see what she was doing.

    At the doorway, Morwenna warned, "Listen, Yara, if you keep riling up Norbert, I won''t hesitate toy

    my hands on you."

    Yara was incredulous. "You wouldn''t dare!"

    Morwenna''s eyes hardened. "If anything happens to Norbert, there''s nothing I wouldn''t dare."

    To Morwenna, Norbert was herst ally, the only family left.

    She had been too young to change anything when Melvin passed away.

    But at the time, if anyone dared to hurt Norbert, she was ready to risk it all.

    Yara was shocked by the resolve in Morwenna''s eyes.

    Ignoring Yara, Morwenna turned and returned to the hospital room, saying to Phineas and Sabrina,

    "Phineas, Sabrina, you should head home and rest. I''ll stay and wait on Norbert."

    Everyone had seen how Morwenna had dragged Yara out.

    Yara''s daughters didn''t even have time to make a move.

    Then, they chose not to confront Morwenna, especially since Norbert had asked her to stay. The

    group quietly left.

    Phineas'' elder son nced at Morwenna several times before leaving.

    Morwenna firmly shut the hospital room door behind her.

    It was just Norbert and Morwenna.

    Her expression softened. "Norbert, how are you feeling?"

    "Much better, Wenna. Don''t worry. Where''s Stuart?"

    Morwenna didn''t answer. She was afraid that knowing Stuart hadn''te would disappoint Norbert,

    who always had a soft spot for Stuart, no matter his antics in the Hetfield family.

    She sat by the bed and slowly said, "Norbert, the doctor said you couldn¡¯t get this worked up

    anymore. You should delegate your work and avoid stress. And you must avoid alcohol."

    "Yeah, you have to slow down when you get old. But how can I give up drinking? It''s part of life."

    "Norbert! The doctor was clear. Your health can''t handle alcohol anymore."

    "Maybe just a little less, then."

    Morwenna sighed, knowing how difficult it was to cut down after years of drinking.

    She remained firm. "No, the doctor said no. From now on, I¡¯ll help you stay away from alcohol."

    Norbert chuckled.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    No one had ever been so insistent with him before.

    After a moment, he nodded. "I''ll try my best. Well, where''s Stuart?"

    Again, Norbert asked about Stuart.

    Morwenna''s expression stiffened. How could she exin that Stuart hadn¡¯t rushed over, that he

    might be with Adide?

    Norbert had never liked Adide, and knowing that could upset him more.

    As Morwenna was struggling with how to respond, the door to the room burst open.

    Stuart strode in, looking like he had hurried back, his tone weary. "Hey, Grandpa, how are you

    holding up? Not dead yet, I hope?"

    Norbert replied dryly, "No, not dead yet. I¡¯m still here to keep the Hetfield family going for a couple

    more years."

    "If you''re alright, I''ll be going."

    "Hold it! Even if I don''t croak today, my days are pretty much numbered. Stay in the hospital tonight.

    I need to talk to you."

    Stuart frowned. "I''m busy. Can''t whatever it is wait until you''re out?"

    Norbert scoffed, "What, are you too busy to spend one night in the hospital with your dying

    grandfather?"

 Chapter 112

    Morwenna clenched her fists slightly.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Adide had an ident the night before, and Stuart had only just returned after being out all night.

    Norbert had just narrowly escaped death. Couldn''t Stuart at least stay one night by his side?

    She looked at Stuart with such intensity that it seemed she would be disappointed if he refused.

    Eventually, Stuart, who wasn''t entirely heartless, responded indifferently, "Fine."

    Norbert tried to ease the tension, telling Morwenna. "Wenna, head home and rest. Stuart being here

    tonight will be enough."

    Morwenna nodded. "I''ll stay a bit longer before I leave."

    Norbert didn¡¯t object.

    With Stuart''s arrival, the rest of the Hetfield family quieted down, no one daring to disturb further.

    Stuart sat in the hospital room, still as a statue.

    Morwenna didn¡¯t speak to Stuart, busying herself around the room.

    She fetched water to help Norbert wash his hands. Then she brought water to help Norbert take his

    medicine.

    It wasn''t until nine o''clock that Morwenna finally left.

    Once Morwenna was gone, the room fell silent.

    Norbert sensed the rift between Stuart and Morwenna.

    Just yesterday, they had left the house together, not even bothering to appease Adide.

    Today, they weren¡¯t speaking or even looking at each other.

    After Morwenna left, Norbert asked Stuart, ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Wenna?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m blind? There must be something.¡±

    ¡°Adide attempted suicidest night. I had to deal with it.¡±

    ¡°You went and didn¡¯t return all night, and now, you just return?¡±

    ¡°I sent her abroad, under supervision, not allowed to return for three years.¡±

    Norbert was stunned by the decisiveness, a typical move from Stuart, known for his no-nonsense

    approach.

    Only forcing Morwenna on him was an unexpected move.

    After a moment, Norbert asked, ¡°What are your thoughts about Wenna? I admit I rushed you into

    marriage, and I¡¯ve promised Wenna that I agree to a divorce if you truly cannot make it work.¡±

    Stuart looked down at Norbert, his tone casual yet firm. ¡°You agree? It doesn¡¯t matter whether you

    agree. You don¡¯t need to meddle in these. I will handle them myself.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want a divorce?¡± asked Norbert.

    ¡°I¡¯ll move back to the Hetfield''s Homestead.¡±

    Norbert raised an eyebrow, surprised his grandson didn¡¯t want a divorce.

    Had they developed feelings for each other in such a short time?

    Norbert wanted to continue, but Stuart cut him off. ¡°You asked me to stay, saying you wanted to talk

    to me. If it¡¯s just about this, it¡¯s unnecessary to talk.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about thepany...¡±

    ...

    Meanwhile, Morwenna hadn¡¯t gone home to rest but headed to the Healing Streams Medical

    Center.

    She was taking a night shift as a caregiver, from ten PM to five in the morning.

    Her shift didn¡¯t conflict with her regr working hours.

    The patient was a young girl who had fractured her left leg in a car ident.

    When Morwenna arrived, the daytime caregiver briefed her on what to watch out for, hardly waiting

    to see if Morwenna was ready before leaving.

    Left alone, Morwenna was somewhat anxious about what to do next.

    She looked at the girl on the bed, about her age.

    Feeling ufortable under Morwenna''s gaze, the girl said gently, ¡°Um, I, I¡¯d like some water.¡±

    Even though she was the one paying, the girl seemed apologetic.

    Morwenna poured a ss of water and handed it over, introducing herself, ¡°I¡¯m Morwenna, but you

    can just call me Wenna.¡±

    ¡°I... I¡¯m Keira.¡±

 Chapter 113

    Keira looked visibly tense, and when Morwenna finished speaking, she quickly introduced herself.

    Morwenna felt bewildered. Shouldn''t she be the nervous one?

    It was her first gig as a caregiver, and she had no clue what to do. The previous caregiver had only

    told her to help the patient with whatever she needed.

    But after Keira''s introduction, she fell silent.

    And Morwenna wasn''t sure how else to assist.

    The room had been in a quiet stillness until eleven at night.

    Keira hadn''t fallen asleep either.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    She looked thirsty but only took a few sips of water.

    Finally, Morwenna couldn''t hold back. ¡°Can¡¯t sleep with me around? Or do you need more water?¡±

    Startled by Morwenna''s sudden voice, Keira gasped and clutched the nket tight as if she wanted

    to say something but dared not.

    She hesitated, looking flustered, and her face turned red.

    Morwenna paused, confused. Did she look that intimidating?

    She softened her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not scary.¡±

    Morwenna''s appearance was gentle and friendly.

    After a while, Keira slowly rxed her grip on the nket and whispered, ¡°I, I don¡¯t need more

    water. Drinking too much makes me want to use the bathroom.¡±

    Morwenna was stunned. What kind of reason was that? What''s wrong with using the bathroom after

    drinking water?

    Then she noticed Keira''s leg in a cast and realized the issue. Was she avoiding the bathroom,

    afraid of troubling others?

    Morwenna said earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed. You''ve hired me, and it¡¯s my job to help.¡±

    Seeing Keira still looking down, Morwenna walked over, turned on the light, and scooped her up.

    Keira yelped in surprise.

    Morwenna reassured, ¡°I¡¯m taking you to the bathroom. Chill out. I¡¯m stronger than I look and won¡¯t

    drop you.¡±

    Morwenna was decisive and efficient.

    She carried Keira to the bathroom, slipped a shoe on her good foot, and helped her stand against

    the wall.

    ¡°All set. Hold on tight, and don¡¯t slip. I¡¯ll wait outside the door.¡±

    ¡°Um... Thank you.¡± Keira''s voice was barely audible.

    Morwenna stepped out and waited by the door, resisting the urge to help Keira further to avoid

    making her more nervous.

    After a while, a faint voice came from inside. ¡°I... I¡¯m done.¡±

    Morwenna quickly entered, seeing Keira, shy and flushed.

    She had never met anyone so timid.

    After settling Keira back in bed, Morwenna handed her a ss of water. ¡°Here, drink up.¡±

    This time, Keira drank the entire ss in one go, evidently very thirsty.

    Frowning, Morwenna wondered if Keira had been neglected during the day.

    After Keira drank, Morwenna turned off the light and whispered, ¡°Try to sleep now. Call me if you

    need anything. I¡¯ll be right here.¡±

    Half an hourter, Morwenna was exasperated.

    She felt Keira''s gaze on her now and then, but each time she looked back, Keira quickly looked

    away.

    ¡°Aren''t you sleepy at this hour?¡± she wondered.

    Nor was Morwenna sleepy, worried about Norbert and whether Stuart could take good care of him

    at the hospital. She nned to check on them at dawn.

    Since neither of them was sleepy, Morwenna suggested, ¡°Having trouble sleeping? Want me to

    keep youpany and talk for a bit?¡±

    Keira shook her head, then quickly nodded.

 Chapter 114

    Morwenna furrowed her brows, puzzled by what Keira was trying to express.

    Noticing Morwenna''s furrowed brows, Keira grew more anxious. Worrying that she might upset her,

    she hurriedly blurted out. ¡°I... You look so young. Howe you''re working as a caregiver?¡±

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    The conversation was awkward, but Morwenna didn''t mind.

    She smiled and said, ¡°I''m 20 this year and working to earn some money.¡±

    ¡°Are you... are you in need of money?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I need money, but it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll earn it.¡±

    ¡°Then... how much do you need? I have money. I could, um, I could give you a higher sry.¡±

    Morwenna chuckled. ¡°No need. The sry you offer is already generous. Don¡¯t be so kind. People

    might take advantage of you.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. I think you''re a good person.¡±

    Morwenna smiled, feeling a bit happier.

    The two chatted intermittently, and perhaps due to long sleepless nights, Keira drifted off to sleep

    unknowingly.

    Morwenna quieted down.

    She also felt drowsy but didn¡¯t sleep. Having taken on the role of a caregiver and receiving good

    monthly pay, she thought it was her professional duty to stay awake through the night.

    Morwenna made it until five in the morning, then went to the bathroom to ssh some cold water on

    her face to freshen up.

    The dawn broke, and the day shift caregiver arrived to take over.

    Seeing Keira still asleep, Morwenna whispered to the day-shift caregiver, ¡°Remember to take her to

    the restroom when she wakes up.¡±

    The middle-aged woman in professional caregiver attire replied discontentedly, ¡°I¡¯m a professional.

    Do I need you to tell me what to do? Just mind your own business.¡±

    Morwenna frowned but remembered the woman was a professional. She had other things to attend

    to and left quietly.

    She headed to the Healing Streams Medical Center to check on Norbert since she couldn¡¯t be at

    peace without seeing him.

    It was still early, and Morwenna didn¡¯t knock, not wanting to wake Norbert.

    She gently pushed the door open, only to be startled.

    A fierce and irritable re met her as she entered.

    Stuart was holding his phone, looking like he hadn¡¯t slept all night.

    Morwenna felt like she was facing a wild animal in the mountains, a dangerous standoff.

    Stuart stepped out of the room.

    His tall figure loomed over her, and Morwenna instinctively stepped back.

    His deep, icy voice rang in her ear. "Give me your contact info."

    Morwenna hesitated. "I don''t use any social apps."

    Stuart frowned slightly. Morwenna was retaliating.

    She retaliated because he hadn¡¯t given his number when she asked, so when he asked for hers,

    she wouldn¡¯t give it, either.

    She wasn¡¯t even bothering toe up with a proper excuse.

    Just a moment ago, Stuart received a message from Fletcher that Morwenna was working as a

    caregiver at Healing Streams Medical Center.

    How poor could this woman be, working everywhere from the market to the hospital?

    Stuart initially wanted to add Morwenna on social media and transfer her some money, but she

    refused.

    Stuart¡¯s face darkened, and after a moment of thought, he handed her a sleek ck card. ¡°If you¡¯re

    out of money, go withdraw some. As my wife, you shouldn¡¯t be working and making a spectacle of

    yourself.¡±

    His words were harsh.

    After so many years of speaking bluntly without anyone challenging him, Stuart was used to saying

    whatever he wanted.

    But Morwenna countered, ¡°I work and earn my money. There¡¯s nothing shameful about it. Why

    should it be aughing matter? I don¡¯t want your card.¡±

    Stuart¡¯s voice rose slightly. ¡°Do you even know how much is in this ount?¡±

 Chapter 115

    Morwenna''s tone was firm. "No matter how much it is, it''s not mine, and I don''t want it."

    Stuart had intended to transfer a few hundred thousand dors to Morwenna, but since she didn''t

    use PayPal and Stuart couldn''t be bothered with the hassle, he gave her a card linked to one of his

    ounts.

    For someone as cautious as Stuart, giving someone direct ess to his money was

    unprecedented.

    It was the first time he''d ever been willing to trust Morwenna somewhat, and she shot it down.

    With a stern face and a hint of impatience, Stuart shoved the card into Morwenna''s hand. "Throw it

    away if you don''t want it. Don''te to the hospital tomorrow. I''ll arrange for someone to take

    Grandpa back to the Hetfield''s Homestead, where he will be cared for."

    Morwenna wanted to say more, but Stuart had already stridden away.

    Morwenna had a card she didn¡¯t want.

    She indeed needed money.

    But she wouldn¡¯t take what wasn¡¯t rightfully hers.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    She already owed Norbert and Stuart. She was there to repay a debt, not to take more.

    Morwenna tucked the card away, nning to return it to Stuartter.

    After Stuart left, he received a call from Fletcher.

    With concern, Fletcher asked, "Stuart, how did it go? I heard Morwenna had signed a month-long

    contract. If she breaks it, there will be a penal sum. You might want to handle it by offering some

    extra cash."

    Fletcher almost immediately knew about Morwenna working at the Healing Streams Medical Center,

    his domain.

    Imagine that! The wife of the heir to the Hetfield Group, too thrifty to buy herself a decent meal,

    working night shifts as a caregiver at the hospital.

    By day, she was gutting fish at the Windcharm Vis market.

    It was almost unbelievable!

    So, when Fletcher found out, he informed Stuart immediately.

    He would have given Morwenna the money if he didn''t fear Stuart getting jealous.

    Stuart coldly and dangerously responded, ¡°Why are you so interested in her business?¡±

    Fletcher choked a bit, knowing Stuart could be possessive.

    He quickly added, "No, no, just a heads-up. And you might want to exin about Adide to her,

    too."

    "Do I need your advice?"

    "No, I spoke out of turn."

    Fletcher hung up, rolling his eyes.

    Without his advice, Stuart had no idea what to do. He must admit it.

    ¡­

    Morwenna was always busy.

    She spent mornings at Windcharm Vis market gutting fish, afternoons tutoring, and then back to

    sleep.

    At dinner, someone would wake Morwenna.

    After eating, she would spend time talking with Norbert.

    Norbert had been moved back to the Hetfield''s Homestead.

    His condition was only dangerous during acute episodes. Staying in the hospital for long was

    pointless.

    Specialized doctors and nurses cared for him, who were far more professional than the caregivers

    who looked after Keira.

    While with Norbert, Morwenna suddenly smelled something odd. She picked up a nearby coffee

    mug and sniffed.

    Her face changed, annoyed, "Norbert, I told you no alcohol! How could you start boozing as soon as

    you get out of the hospital?"

    To everyone¡¯s shock, the mug was filled with whiskey.

    The attending medical staff turned pale as they hadn¡¯t noticed.

    No one dared to check Norbert¡¯s mug like Morwenna did.

    Embarrassed, Norbert said, "Just a few sips. It doesn¡¯t matter."

    "It does matter, Norbert. You promised me you wouldn¡¯t drink anymore."

    "Okay, I admit my mistake. I won¡¯t do it again..."

    "That¡¯s more like it. I checked with the doctor. Your blood sugar isn''t high. In a few days, I''ll make

    you some cookies. It''s healthier. If you want a drink, have a piece of the cookie."

    The rest of the Hetfield family watched with respect andplexity.

    Norbert was almost an authority in the Hetfield family.

    No one dared to contradict what he said, and no one would directly tell him he was wrong.

 Chapter 116

    However, Norbert didn''t get angry. Instead, he even admitted his mistakes.

    For Morwenna, there were no issues of status.

    What was right was right, and what was wrong was wrong.

    Morwenna spent a long time talking to Norbert. After seeing he had fallen asleep, she carefully

    covered him with a nket and left the room with a mug filled with whiskey.

    She called Orson over and instructed, ¡°Orson, I have a task for you.¡±

    Orson perked up. ¡°Just say the word, Mrs. Hetfield.¡±

    ¡°Watch Mr. Norbert. Forget everything else. Make sure he doesn¡¯t drink any alcohol.¡±

    ¡°You got it. Mission epted.¡±

    Orson was an aide given to Morwenna by Norbert. He listened to Morwenna, whether within the

    confines of the Hetfield''s Homestead or outside.

    Ironically, Morwenna ended up tasking Orson to watch Norbert.

    Norbert hadn¡¯t expected this. From then on, he couldn¡¯t touch a drop of alcohol.

    After giving her instructions, Morwenna headed to the kitchen.

    She found some wheat flour, butter, and some nuts.

    Making cookies wasn''t too hard, but it required time to get the different vors.

    After everything was ready, she noted the time and went to the hospital.

    Her days were busy, and though she was exhausted, Morwenna neverined.

    Upon arriving at the hospital, the caregiver snapped impatiently, ¡°Why are you sote? The patient

    hasn¡¯t even cleaned up yet. Help her. I''m leaving.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Before Morwenna could respond, the caregiver had hurried out.

    Keira looked down as if she had done something wrong.

    Morwenna approached softly. ¡°Would you prefer I bring water here to freshen up, or would you like

    to go to the bathroom?¡±

    Only then did Keira look up slowly.

    Noticing Keira''s dry, cracked lips, Morwenna frowned. ¡°Haven¡¯t you had water today?¡±

    Keira timidly replied, ¡°The day shift caregiver said drinking water wasn¡¯t necessary with all the fluids

    I¡¯m getting from the IV.¡±

    Morwenna''s frown deepened at the thought of the caregiver¡¯s impatience. She got a ss of water

    and handed it to Keira.

    Keira hesitantly looked at her.

    ¡°Drink.¡±

    Keira quickly took it and drank it all in one go, then looked timidly back at Morwenna.

    Morwenna encouraged, ¡°Keira, what are you afraid of? You''re the one in charge here. If you want

    water or food, you should ask for it directly. Don¡¯t listen to others.¡±

    Keira murmured, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Morwenna sighed, knowing she couldn''t change ingrained traits couldn¡¯t in one day.

    Knowing she couldn''t stand idly by while a caregiver mistreated her patient.

    ¡°Where are your parents?¡± Morwenna asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re busy.¡±

    ¡°Do you have other family members who could look after you?¡±

    ¡°No, my brother and parents are abroad.¡±

    Morwenna frowned again.

    The daughter had fractured bones in an ident, and yet her family hadn¡¯te home.

    Seeing Morwenna''s displeasure, Keira quickly added, ¡°I have a lot of money and can hire someone

    to look after me. I can take care of myself.¡±

    Morwenna thought, ¡°You¡¯re not daring to drink water, yet iming to be able to take care of

    yourself.¡±

    At that moment, she wasn¡¯t sure what to say and wasn¡¯t in a position to suggest firing the day shift

    caregiver.

    Morwenna sighed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get you cleaned up for now.¡±

    Keira whispered, ¡°I, um, I¡¯d also like to change my clothes.¡±

    Noticing the dirt on the cuffs of Keira''s clothes, which she must have been wearing for days,

    Morwenna felt anger surging.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    So much money, and yet such poor care?

    Was it because she seemed easy to bully?

    Morwenna helped Keira to the bathroom, had her sit on a chair, and ced her casted leg on a

    stool.

    Then, she ran some warm water and began to wash Keira''s hands and face.

    Keira panicked slightly. ¡°I can do it myself.¡±

    Morwenna gave her a stern look.

    Keira quietlyplied.

 Chapter 117

    Morwenna gently cleaned Keira up and changed her into fresh clothes.

    As she helped Keira dress, Morwenna noticed several bruises on Keira''s arms and waist, looking

    like they were from being pinched.

    It was clear that the previous caregiver had neglected Keira¡¯s need for water and physically abused

    her.

    Otherwise, how could a person with a broken leg confined to a hospital bed have so many injuries?

    Morwenna''s face grew darker with each bruise she saw, her expression grimmer.

    Seeing Morwenna''s stern face, Keira timidly removed her ne, handing it as a peace offering.

    ¡°Wenna, please don¡¯t be mad. This ne is for you,¡± she said softly.

    It only infuriated Morwenna even more. Theck of resistance from Keira seemed a beacon for

    bullies.

    Leaning in, Morwenna locked eyes with Keira and said, ¡°Keira, when things go south, we gotta

    stand our ground, alright?¡±

    Keira clutched the ne, her eyes wide and nervous, barely daring to meet Morwenna''s gaze.

    Morwenna sighed, ¡°Okay, it¡¯ste. Let¡¯s get some sleep.¡±

    With that, Morwenna turned off the light, her heart heavy. She was naturallypassionate, and

    turning a blind eye wasn¡¯t in her nature. Noticing such abuse, she feltpelled to help, but her life

    was already spinning like a top with no spare time to take on more.

    As Morwennay thinking, time ticked by slowly. Suddenly, a quiet voice from the bed said, ¡°Wenna,

    you should sleep, too. I can¡¯t drift off with you watching me. I¡¯ll call you if I need anything.¡±

    Realizing it was midnight and Keira was still awake, Morwenna agreed andid on the adjacent cot.

    Dawn arrived before they knew it.

    ...

    Over at Hetfield''s Homestead, Stuart had a rough night. He had been back at the family house for

    two days. Besides a brief encounter in the hospital, he and Morwenna hadn¡¯t seen each other once.

    She seemed to be avoiding him, spending her nights elsewhere.

    In truth, Morwenna was too busy, only returning to catch up on sleep after finishing her tutoring

    sessions in the afternoon while Stuart was at his office.

    As dawn was breaking, Stuart''s phone rang, and he left the house with a grim expression.

    ...

    Morwenna could sleep anywherefortably and wasn¡¯t disturbed through the night, nor did Keira

    call out for her.

    That was until a door banged open, and a harsh middle-aged voice shouted, ¡°Well, look at that! We

    pay you to watch over the night. And here you are, sleeping like a log. You¡¯re fired!¡±

    Morwenna and Keira woke up to see the day-shift caregiver pointing and yelling at Morwenna.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Keira''s face turned pale, her demeanor indicating she felt at fault, yet she remained silent.

    Ignoring the rants, Morwenna took Keira to the bathroom to freshen up. The caregiver continued her

    tirade outside, ¡°Lazy young thing, what¡¯s the use of you if all you do is sleep? I could do this myself

    and earn double. Pack your things and get out!¡±

    Keira grew increasingly frightened.

    After they finished in the bathroom, they found the day-shift caregiver already seated at the table,

    enjoying avish breakfast, leaving two small biscuits for Keira on the table.

 Chapter 118

    Morwenna frowned. "Is this all Keira gets to eat?"

    The day-shift caregiver shrugged indifferently. "What¡¯s it to you? She can''t finish it all anyway. I

    might as well eat it so it doesn''t go to waste. Quit your yapping and get lost."

    Morwenna understood the breakfast was for Keira.

    But Keira was only left with scraps, not even an extra ss of milk or water.

    Was it because they feared the inconvenience if Keira needed the bathroom?

    Morwenna''s anger was nearly boiling over.

    The day-shift caregiver continued grumbling, "Enough. I''m tired of this chat. You can leave now.

    You''ve only been here two days. Forget about your pay."

    Hearing Morwenna was about to be dismissed, Keira became anxious, attempting to speak softly,

    "I..."

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    But the day-shift caregiver cut her off arrogantly. "Your mother paid me to look after you. Are you

    going to go against her wishes?"

    Keira''s face turned pale, and she dared not speak another word.

    Morwenna took a deep breath as if making a significant decision.

    She looked at Keira earnestly. "You should consider getting a new caregiver. I might figure

    something out if nobody else can look after you. I have a lot of work during the day and many things

    to take care of, but I could take you with me if you don''t mind."

    Morwenna was indeed very busy.

    She had many responsibilities.

    But seeing such a gentle soul getting mistreated, she couldn''t stand by and do nothing.

    Keira''s eyes widened in disbelief at the proposal from someone she had met two days ago.

    The caregiver scoffed at Morwenna, "And where would you take her? Do you think she''d dare to go

    with you?"

    Morwenna ignored the caregiver, speaking to Keira, "I''m Morwenna, soon to be a freshman at

    Rosefrost University. Here¡¯s my ID. Don¡¯t worry about being abducted. Do you want toe with

    me?"

    Keira seemed eager to respond.

    The caregiver mmed down the breakfast tray, ring warningly at Keira.

    Keira quickly bowed her head, silenced.

    Disappointed, Morwenna took Keira''s shoulders, asking again, "I might be inexperienced in

    caregiving, but I won''t mistreat you. You can eat your fill and drink whenever you''re thirsty. Will you

    come with me?"

    Keira clutched the nket tightly, seemingly struggling.

    But she remained silent, head bowed.

    Morwenna asked no further. She rose, ready to leave.

    You can''t do anything for someone who won''t help themselves.

    She could support Keira temporarily but not indefinitely.

    Morwenna would be there to assist if Keira chose to resist, even if it meantplicating her own life

    and taking Keira to her job.

    But since Keira chose silence, Morwenna had no more to say.

    The caregiver mocked, "Ha, thought you could take her just like that? You want that day job money,

    too, huh? Dream on. She wouldn¡¯t dare. Now, scram!"

    Morwenna didn''t respond and continued walking away.

    She didn''t mind the caregiver¡¯s rudeness.

    What troubled her was Keira''s choice to remain silent.

    As Morwenna walked away, Keira''s eyes reddened with urgency.

    She didn''t have Morwenna''s contact information.

    They were in a simple employer-employee rtionship, acquainted for merely two days.

    She feared Morwenna would not return.

    She feared she would never see this radiant girl again.

    Keira finally shouted with a desperate, trembling voice, "Wenna, I want to go with you!"

 Chapter 119

    Morwenna paused, a slight smile ying at the corners of her mouth.

    The day-shift caregiver froze and burst into anger. ¡°Keira, are you defying your mother? If you dare

    go with her, I''m calling your mother right now.¡±

    Keira turned pale.

    Morwenna returned to the bedside, scooped Keira up, and walked out.

    ¡°As far as I''m concerned,¡± Morwenna said, ¡°if your mother finds out, I¡¯ll be the one she hears from. I

    can¡¯t believe she¡¯d allow a caregiver to mistreat her daughter like this.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? When have I ever mistreated her? Don¡¯t put words in my mouth!¡± The

    caregiver stepped forward, trying to snatch Keira back. ¡°Her mom left her in my hands, that means I

    have every right to take care of her. Let her go!¡±

    But Morwenna didn¡¯t let go.

    If Keira had chosen to stay silent, that might have been the end of it. But since Keira had voiced her

    desire to leave with Morwenna, there was no way Morwenna would leave without her.

    She was from the mountains, where people couldn''t stand to see the weak getting bullied.

    The burly caregiver couldn¡¯t wrestle Keira from Morwenna''s grasp. Morwenna was just too strong.

    Furious and not used to being defied, the caregiver stopped trying to pull Keira away and instead

    aimed a p at her.

    Morwenna''s eyes shed dangerously. Holding Keira, she couldn¡¯t strike back but twisted to block

    the blow. The pnded on Morwenna''s shoulder, staggering her slightly.

    Keira screamed, ¡°Wenna!¡±

    Then, a menacing voice came from the door. ¡°What¡¯s all themotion here? What are you ying

    at?¡±

    Morwenna''s anger paused momentarily. Why was Stuart there?

    Somewhere, the ever-mischievous Fletcher sneezed.

    Stuart stepped into the room, a smile still ying on his lips.

    For some reason, everyone quieted down, tension suddenly thick in the air.

    Without warning, Stuart kicked the caregiver over, grabbed a wooden chair by the side, and

    smashed it against the caregiver¡¯s leg.

    A scream echoed through the room.

    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it. It¡¯s just a fracture, nothing serious. I¡¯ll get you a caregiver,¡± Stuart said indifferently.

    The nurse was terrified.

    Keira covered her mouth in shock.

    Stuart surveyed his handiwork, his voice yful yet threatening. ¡°Fun, huh? Looks like your hands

    are useless, too. Shall we break those as well?¡±

    Finally snapping out of her daze, Morwenna set Keira down and rushed to Stuart, grabbing him.

    She had seen Stuart act before, one time when she first barged into his room and nearly got

    strangled, another time on the roller coaster that almost cost Bary and others their lives.

    Stuart was fierce.

    As Stuart got angry at the time, she didn''t know what he might do.

    For some reason, Morwenna didn¡¯t want to see this side of Stuart.

    Stuart pulled back and looked down with a fierce re, displeased at being interrupted.

    Morwenna wasn¡¯t sure what she was thinking. She went ahead and hugged Stuart tightly, her tone

    soothing. ¡°Stuart, it¡¯s okay. Everything¡¯s fine.¡±

    Stuart stared at Morwenna holding him tightly, momentarily lost in confusion.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    What was Morwenna up to? Was she trying to soothe him?

    How ridiculous.

    Stuart found it absurd, yet the fierceness in his eyes slowly dissipated.

    After a while, as Stuart remained still, Morwenna finally let go.

    Realizing she had hugged Stuart made Morwenna somewhat ufortable.

    She was still unsure about their rtionship.

    Sometimes, Stuart was very kind to her, making her want to get closer, but she was afraid to.

    She feared Adide would call, and he would have to leave just as she got close.

    After all, Stuart would drop anything for Adide.

    Lost in these thoughts, Morwenna drifted off.

 Chapter 120

    Keira quickly snapped back to reality.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    The caregiver was still clutching her leg, her face a mask of fear.

    Keira was so scared that she turned pale.

    Morwenna ignored the caregiver, knowing Keira was timid, and whispered, "Keira, don''t be scared.

    That¡¯s my... husband, Stuart. He''s a good man. He can''t stand seeing me getting bullied."

    Stuart, who had always preferred keeping their marriage under wraps, raised an eyebrow at

    Morwenna''s introduction, finding the title rather pleasing.

    Regaining hisposure, Stuart asked Morwenna, "Where are you going? I''ll take you."

    Morwenna wasn''t keen on getting a ride from Stuart but didn''t want to provoke him at the moment

    and epted. "I am going to Windcharm Vis for work."

    Stuart seemed slightly displeased but conceded. "Let''s go."

    Morwenna nced at the still petrified caregiver and asked Stuart, "What about her?"

    "Someone will take care of it."

    Seeing Stuart growing impatient, Morwenna didn¡¯t press further, fetched a wheelchair, and helped

    Keira to follow Stuart.

    Keira had injured her leg, and Morwenna had to lift her into the car.

    Stuart watched Morwenna lift Keira into the car, his expression darkening. "Morwenna, are you

    nning to keep her with you all the time?"

    Morwenna ced the wheelchair in the trunk and nodded. "Yeah, she''s my patient, and I must look

    after her. I¡¯ll take her back to the hospital after my shift tonight."

    Stuart¡¯s mood only worsened.

    They drove to Windcharm Vis quietly, and Keira was too afraid to speak.

    When the car stopped, Morwenna got out and said, "Stuart, I¡¯ve got to go now."

    She then pushed Keira straight to the local farmers'' market.

    Stuart watched Morwenna''s retreating figure, feeling increasingly agitated.

    Previously, he had staged a heroic rescue to win her over as part of his n. But at the time, it

    seemed Morwenna was drifting further away from him with each passing day.

    He genuinely didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with his actions.

    Yet, Morwenna''s distancing made him restless.

    He had even started to trust her somewhat, giving her ess to his bank card and agreeing to live

    together in the Hetfield''s Homestead.

    What more did she want?

    If Fletcher were there, he¡¯d probably understand.

    Stuart wanted to be nicer to Morwenna but just didn''t know how to go about it.

    After all, Stuart had spent his life scheming, never once considering how to care for someone.

    ...

    Once away from Stuart, Keira finally felt safe to speak.

    Her eyes sparkled as she looked at Morwenna and whispered, "Wenna, you''re so amazing."

    Morwenna was puzzled since Stuart was the one to have struck the caregiver, not her.

    They reached the farmers'' market, where Mrs. White, spotting a neer, instinctively remarked,

    "Morwenna, who¡¯s this youngdy you''ve brought? It is a farmers'' market, not a ce for high

    society."

    Indeed, Keira looked every bit the part of a wealthy family¡¯s child.

    Used to hearing snidements, Keira nervously twisted her fingers.

    Morwenna replied with a smile, "Mrs. White, she¡¯s shy. Please don¡¯t scare her out. She¡¯s my patient,

    and I brought her here today because she had nowhere else to go. Please help me keep an eye on

    her."

    Still a bit stunned, Mrs. White handed Morwenna a pancake. "I sell fish here, and how am I

    supposed to look after a youngdy like this?"

    Keira thought Mrs. White would kick her away.

    But then, Mrs. White handed her a pancake, too. "Would you like a pancake?"

    Keira hesitated, then seeing that Morwenna had taken one, quickly epted, "Thank you."

    Morwenna''s smile brightened, her eyes curving with warmth.

 Chapter 121

    Though Mrs. White often grumbled, she was supportive and helped Morwenna look after Keira.

    She had ced wooden nks over the small steps around the market, concerned about the

    convenience of Keira''s wheelchair.

    It was Keira''s first trip to the local farmer''s market, and she looked around with curiosity and

    shyness.

    While sometimes critical of Keira''sck of worldly exposure, Mrs. White pointed out which shops

    were known for giving short weight and which offered the best deals.

    With Mrs. White''s watchful eye, Morwenna could afford to be less vignt over Keira.

    She had Keira''s parents'' contact details, just in case.

    After taking Keira out, Morwenna felt she should inform her parents.

    Pulling out her smartphone, Morwenna dialed Keira''s mother.

    ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am, I¡¯m Keira''s new caregiver. The previous one was neglectful, so I took the liberty of

    discharging her early from the hospital. I¡¯ll get her another caregiver in the next few days.¡±

    "It''s alright. I''m tied up right now. If it''s a matter of money, I can instantly transfer two million dors

    to Keira''s ount. Goodbye."

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Stunned, Morwenna then called Keira''s father.

    The phone barely rang before it was answered.

    Morwenna started, ¡°I¡¯m Keira''s caregiver¡­¡±

    She was abruptly cut off.

    Her little brother''s turning 10 in a month, and we''re gonna be there for the party. The famous dancer

    will be there too. And let me tell you, if Keira makes us look bad during the opening dance, she''ll

    have me to answer to!

    ¡°But her leg...¡±

    The line went dead.

    Morwenna stood in silence.

    She was relieved Keira hadn¡¯t heard any of that. It would have crushed her.

    Yet, Morwenna realized it was probably the treatment Keira was used to. How else could someone

    from such a privileged background be so timid and self-effacing?

    Sympathy welled up in Morwenna.

    Despite her hard life, she felt sorry for others.

    Morwenna couldn¡¯t do much to change Keira''s parents but could at least keep herpany and

    find her a reliable caregiver.

    A customer approached, and Morwenna tied on her apron, ready to fillet fish.

    Whatever Morwenna did, she did withmitment.

    She sliced the fish precisely, the bones cracking neatly under her knife.

    Keira watched, a bit fearful yet unable to look away, impressed by Morwenna''s skill.

    Despite her financial struggles and worn clothes, even when doing something as mundane as

    filleting fish at the market, Morwenna never allowed her circumstances to diminish her.

    She seemed to shine.

    Morwenna smiled at Keira, and at that moment, Keira felt fortunate to know her.

    Morwenna was genuinely kind and able to mingle with anyone except Stuart.

    With Stuart, Morwenna always seemed at a loss.

    He was tooplex, gentle yet fierce, indifferent yet impulsive. Morwenna couldn¡¯t figure out which

    side of him was real, so she kept her distance.

    The morning rush soon ended.

    Mrs. White and Keira seemed to get along well.

    Removing her apron, Morwenna asked shyly, ¡°Mrs. White, could I ask a favor? I want Keira to stay

    here while I leave for my tutoring job. I¡¯ll be back to pick her up in a few hours. Is that okay?¡±

    Morwenna needed to tutor, and while she didn¡¯t want to leave Keira behind, the student, ude,

    had a vtile temper that might unsettle Keira.

    Mrs. White agreed without hesitation. ¡°Of course, dear. Keira said she would help me with a

    painting, and she hasn¡¯t finished it yet.¡±

    Keira sat in the shop drawing. She didn¡¯t have proper paints or tools, just a piece of paper and

    some watercolor pens borrowed from the daughter of thedy who ran the duck roasting shop next

    door.

    Approaching, Morwenna saw Keira painting roses, a symbol of prosperity and love, beloved by all

    generations. The depth of skill was evident even to an untrained eye like Morwenna''s.

 Chapter 122

    Morwenna saw Keira engrossed in her sketching and approached her quietly. "Keira, I''ve got to

    head out for a tutoring session. Can you wait for me here? I''ll be back in a few hours. Here¡¯s my cell

    number. Just in case you need anything."

    Morwenna half-expected Keira to be hesitant, given her usual shyness.

    But to her surprise, Keira''s face lit up as she quickly pulled out her phone to save the number.

    Having a way to contact Morwenna filled Keira with joy, especially thinking about future possibilities

    once her leg healed.

    "I¡¯ve saved it, Wenna. Go on. I''ll be fine," Keira said sweetly.

    Morwenna couldn''t help but affectionately pat Keira''s head, wondering how anyone could be mean

    to such a sweetheart.

    Keira didn¡¯t resist and let Morwenna y with her long hair.

    After ensuring Keira was settled, Morwenna left for her tutoring job.

    This time, instead of bringing a book for her student ude, she snapped a photo of the

    picturesque scenery along the way. The image was blurred thanks to her ancient Nokia phone.

    Despite the poor quality of the photo, ude appreciated the gesture.

    "It¡¯s time Ms. Winslet got a new phone," he thought. Maybe he could use the excuse of needing

    bettermunication to gift her a new one.

    ude knew Morwenna was cautious about epting gifts. She even returned favors for the

    snacks he brought daily with books.

    Any gift needed a solid justification.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Unaware of ude¡¯s thoughts, Morwenna focused on her tutoring before hurriedly picking up Keira

    to return to the hospital.

    It was time to find a new caregiver for Keira. Professionalism aside, Morwenna wanted someone

    genuinely kind.

    Keira left the decision to Morwenna, trusting her implicitly despite having known her for only two

    days. She even joked that she would not struggle if Morwenna sold her out.

    Keira considered not hiring a caregiver, preferring to stay with Morwenna. But she knew Morwenna

    was too busy, juggling several jobs to make ends meet.

    After returning to the hospital, they saw a young woman in the room.

    "Good evening, Mrs. Hetfield. I''m the new caregiver," the woman said, standing respectfully.

    Morwenna was surprised. She hadn¡¯t started her search yet.

    The woman¡¯s demeanor was gentle as she exined, " Mrs. Hetfield, Mr. Hetfield sent me. I''m

    trained in nursing and have cared for Mr. Norbert at the Hetfield''s Homestead. I can cover day and

    night shifts and know all necessary rehabilitation exercises. You can trust me."

    Morwenna then understood how the caregiver got there and why she addressed her as Mrs.

    Hetfield.

    Knowing Stuart had made the arrangement somewhat reassured her.

    But hearing the caregiver could also handle night shifts, Morwenna asked, slightly lost, "And... what

    about me?"

    The woman smiled softly as she replied, "Mr. Hetfield thought you might want to go home, Mrs.

    Hetfield."

 Chapter 123

    Morwenna''s heart raced.

    Stuart had asked her to go home. Was he still staying in the Hetfield''s Homestead? Why did Stuart

    want her back? Had he stopped caring about Adide?

    Her mind was racing with questions.

    The new caregiver had started working. She was incredibly professional, adept in nursing skills and

    patient care, patient and kind. Watching her, Morwenna felt there was no reason for her to stay any

    longer.

    She nced at Keira.

    Keira hated to see Morwenna leave but could see the exhaustion in Morwenna''s eyes. With a

    capable caregiver around, she wouldn''t hold Morwenna back.

    Keira softly said, ¡°Wenna, go deal with your issues. The new caregiver will take good care of me. I

    had a great day today. I''ll call youter, okay?¡±

    Finally, Morwenna nodded. ¡°Okay then, I guess I should get going now.¡±

    Suddenly, Keira took a hairpin off her hair and handed it to Morwenna. ¡°Here... I want you to have

    it.¡±

    Morwenna frowned. She had told Keira not to try to please her with gifts.

    Keira quickly added, ¡°You¡¯ve taken such good care of me these days. I won¡¯t pay you a sry, so

    please, take this hairpin as a gift. I hope you¡¯ll ept it.¡±

    Hearing that, Morwenna couldn¡¯t refuse any longer and epted the hairpin.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Keira felt a bit relieved. The hairpin was studded with gems and was quite valuable, hoping it might

    help solve Morwenna''s financial troubles.

    Unaware of its actual value, Morwenna waved goodbye to Keira and left.

    Without a job for the evening, she had to find another one soon. She desperately needed money.

    The holidays were only two months. Tutoring could earn Morwenna about two thousand a month,

    totaling four thousand for two months. Working at a fish market might earn about four hundred a

    month, but after an advance of two hundred plus, she¡¯d have over five hundred left. Factoring in her

    expenses like bus fares, she''d barely scrape together around four thousand.

    She was still far short of the twelve thousand needed for the new school project.

    Money was all Morwenna could think about as she aimlessly wandered the streets, also dreading

    the thought of facing Stuart back in the Hetfield''s Homestead.

    Was he there? The thought of possibly seeing Stuart made her feel conflicted.

    Lost in these thoughts, Morwenna found herself outside a bar that was hiring.

    Seeing the customers, she hesitated again. She needed the money.

    The bar seemed rough, but it might be okay if she kept her wits about her.

    With a determined clench of her teeth and a steely expression, Morwenna walked into the bar.

    The next moment, someone grabbed her wrist firmly.

    Startled, Morwenna turned sharply, ready to confront a drunken patron, but instead, it was Stuart.

    What was going on with Stuarttely? Wasn''t he busy with work?

    Why did it feel like she was always running into him?

    Stuart gripped her wrist so tightly that it hurt.

    His mature and dangerously seductive voice carried a warning edge. ¡°Morwenna, what are you

    doing here? Thinking of indulging in the nightlife like these people?¡±

    Morwenna immediately retorted, ¡°No, I was seeing if I could get a job here.¡±

    Stuart scoffed, ¡°A job in a bar?¡±

    Morwenna bit her lip, feeling guilty. She knew the bar was messy, but she was desperate for money.

    If she didn''t raise the funds soon, the school in the mountains would opente this year. She had to

    gather the money quickly.

    Seeing Morwenna silent, Stuart seemed to be holding back anger.

 Chapter 124

    Stuart gripped Morwenna''s arm and marched her into the neon-lit bar, his tone icy as he said, "So

    you want to get a job around here, huh? Let''s see how everyone else works."

    Morwenna stumbled to keep up with him. Her eyes widened as they adjusted to the chaotic

    brightness and the thumping music. She felt out of ce as a delicate white rose dropped amidst a

    riot of colors.

    As her gaze swept across the room, she saw a waitress carrying a tray of drinks being casually

    groped by a patron, offering no resistance. Dancers moved energetically on the floor with bodies

    pressed close in wild abandon. On stage, a scantily d girl danced provocatively under the

    spotlight, adding to Morwenna''s difort.

    She had never been to a bar. A simple girl from the countryside like her had never imagined the

    urban nightlife could be so overwhelming. The scene shattered her preconceptions.

    But Stuart had more in mind than showing her the main floor. He led her toward a private booth

    area, casually kicking open a door. Inside, men and women were drinking, with waitresses in

    uniform serving them. As Stuart barged in, the room fell silent, the festive atmosphere dissipating

    instantly.

    One of the patrons tried to protest but was quickly silenced by apanion who recognized Stuart.

    In a nervous tone, he asked, "Mr. Hetfield, is there something you need?"

    Stuart was well-known in the Rosefrost Hollow social circle, a figure feared and respected for his

    ruthless demeanor. At the mention of his name, the room''s lively chatter ceased.

    Stuart''s voice was casual as he replied, "Carry on with your fun. I''m here to show someone the

    ropes."

    The patrons spotted Morwenna with Stuart and started buzzing about her stunning looks, jumping to

    the conclusion that Stuart was there to ''train'' her. They readily yed along, eager to stay on his

    good side.

    The atmosphere quickly turned raucous again. "Drink up, everyone!" cheered one of the patrons.

    Struggling, the waitress protested, "Jesse, I can¡¯t drink anymore."

    "Don''t be a buzzkill," Jesse replied, waving off her concerns. "I¡¯m covering whatever you drink

    tonight. Pick anything you want, no matter the cost."

    After some hesitation, the waitress nodded vigorously and downed her drink before ordering several

    expensive bottles. Drink followed drink.

    Eventually, she could barely stand, supported by two men who continued to pour drinks into her

    ss.

    Morwenna''s face turned paler with each passing moment.

    After a while, with the waitress in tow, Jesse headed toward a back room. The others in the booth

    acted as if this was the norm.

    Realizing what was about to happen, Morwenna tried to intervene, but Stuart held her back,

    wrapping an arm around her in a gesture that looked protective to others.

    "What do you think you''re doing?" Stuart whispered harshly. "Do you think she didn¡¯t know what she

    was getting into when she started drinking? Of course, she knew it. About the drinks she ordered

    tonight? They''re worth thousands."

    Morwenna stared at him in disbelief.

    Stuart''s voice was cold, yet there was a hint of cruelty as he added, "She''s earning her keep."

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Morwenna shuddered.

    "No," she murmured, "I won''t earn money like that. No matter how broke I am."

    She had promised Melvin she would live a decent life.

    Tears welled in her eyes as she clutched Stuart¡¯s shirt, her voice trembling, "Stuart, I want to go

    home."

 Chapter 125

    Stuart had always been ruthless.

    When he set his mind to something, he went all in with a wild, unfettered determination and not a

    shred of sympathy or softness.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have earned the nickname "The Beast."

    Yet, as Stuart looked at Morwenna, her eyes slightly red and pleading and clutching at him pitifully,

    something unexpected happened. He felt a pang ofpassion.

    She said she wanted to go home.

    The atmosphere in the VIP lounge was still buzzing.

    Laughter and banter echoed around them.

    The air was thick with the smells of various drinks and the biting scent of cigarettes, like a chaotic

    feast.

    At that moment, Stuart felt the innocent and bright Morwenna shouldn''t see this.

    He even disliked the idea of others seeing her in that state.

    Suddenly, Stuart draped his suit jacket over Morwenna''s head and pulled her close into his

    embrace.

    His broad arms seemed to shield her from the noise and chaos outside.

    Enveloped in darkness under the jacket, Morwenna didn''t resist. Instead, she felt oddlyforted.

    Stuart suddenly raised his voice. "Shut up, everyone!"

    The lively room seemed to hit mute instantly, and silence fell.

    Stuart turned to a woman so drunk that she was barely conscious and said coldly, "Don''t touch her

    until she''s sober."

    Startled, Jesse thought Stuart was interested in the woman and quickly responded, "Sure, sure, Mr.

    Hetfield, I won¡¯t touch her."

    After speaking, Stuart left the room with Morwenna still in his arms.

    Under the jacket, Morwenna could see nothing but smell the faint scent of cologne on Stuart,

    reminiscent of the crisp fragrance of pine and melting snow in winter.

    Stuart had finally helped the waitress girl.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    He had initially imed it was her choice, but he intervened anyway.

    Morwenna thought Stuart was a good man. Maybe he couldn''t bear it in the end.

    Little did she know that Stuart had seen such scenes far too often to be sympathetic.

    The only thing he couldn''t bear was concerning her. He regretted exposing Morwenna to such vile

    darkness. There were many ways to teach her about reality without subjecting her to such filth.

    The world was of enough pretense and falsity. Morwenna should stay as she was.

    Holding tightly to Stuart¡¯s clothes, Morwenna was led outside.

    Her face still looked ghostly, showing just how much her faith had been rattled.

    It wasn''t until Stuart removed the jacket from her head and sunlight fell upon them that Morwenna

    returned to reality, feeling like she had moved between two worlds.

    Outside was bright and sunny, while inside, like the night.

    Finally, Morwenna could breathe deeply.

    Then, Stuart gently leaned down, lifted Morwenna''s chin, and looked into her eyes. "Morwenna, I

    know you need money. Since you refuse to ept it as a gift, what if I loan you?"

    Morwenna looked up into his eyes, her own wide and anxious.

    Stuart continued casually, "You know I¡¯m wealthy. The amount you need is nothing to me. And since

    it''s a loan, you can pay me back gradually. What do you say?"

    Morwenna was tempted. She desperately needed the funds.

    If she could start building the school, it might be ready in two months, just in time for the new term.

    Asking Stuart or Norbert for money was something Morwenna couldn¡¯t bring herself to do.

    But a loan was something she could manage.

    She could work hard to pay it back.

    Looking up at Stuart, Morwenna asked tentatively, ¡°Would you lend it to me? I need a lot, about a

    hundred thousand dors.¡±

 Chapter 126

    Stuart''s typically icy demeanor seemed to crack as he handed Morwenna a card, loaded with what

    could be millions, linked directly to his ount with unlimited spending.

    Yet, there the girl was, anxious over borrowing a mere hundred thousand.

    Stuart gripped Morwenna''s chin firmly, his voice deliberate. "I can lend it to you, but I have a

    condition."

    Morwenna tensed up. "What is it?"

    Releasing her chin, Stuart said, "Until you pay me back, you''re in charge of my basic needs like

    food, housing, and everything."

    Morwenna blinked, stunned. Wasn''t it like when she first cared for Stuart at Windcharm Vis?

    What kind of condition was that?

    As long as they weren''t divorced, looking after Stuart seemed only natural to her.

    Still hesitant, Morwenna said, "But I want to stay in the Hetfield''s Homestead, and I need to help

    Norbert with his drinking problem. He''s not well. He can''t drink anymore."

    Stuart nodded. "Fine, I¡¯ll move into the Hetfield''s Homestead too."

    "And... could you maybe be less picky with food? I can¡¯t afford expensive ingredients."

    Stuart sighed. "I don''t need you to prepare meals daily. When needed, I''ll ensure the kitchen stocks

    up on whatever is necessary."

    Relieved, Morwenna nodded. "That¡¯s not a problem."

    She didn''t see any difficulty in these conditions.

    Stuart added, "Give me your phone."

    Morwenna pulled out her old Nokia and handed it to him without questioning.

    Stuart stared at the buttoned antique, falling silent.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    After a pause, he asked, "So, you don¡¯t use any social media?"

    Morwenna nodded earnestly. "It¡¯s true. I never lie."

    Stuart was shocked again by how out of touch Morwenna was with modern conveniences.

    "Give me your bank details, and I''ll transfer the money," Stuart continued.

    Morwenna quickly scribbled down her bank information on the paper, details she knew by heart

    from sending money to her school too many times.

    Stuart swiftlypleted the transfer on his smartphone.

    "Check now. It should have arrived," Stuart said after a moment.

    Amazed, Morwenna replied, "That was quick! I usually have to go to the bank with cash."

    Morwenna, raised in the countryside, was out of league with the big city ways.

    She eagerly dialed her old school principal, Johnson.

    When Johnson answered the phone, she excitedly said, "Mr. Johnson, I''ve just transferred a

    hundred thousand to your ount for the school renovations. I''ll send the rest gradually."

    There was a brief silence on the other end before Johnson spoke sternly, "Wenna, what have you

    been doing? Where did this moneye from? We need funds, but they muste rightfully. Don¡¯t

    everpromise your ethics for money. Remember the values Melvin taught you."

    Even though her phone wasn''t on speaker, Stuart could hear every word.

    Morwenna''s smile stiffened. If she had ended up working in a bar, even if she earned the money,

    Johnson probably wouldn''t ept it.

    At that moment, Morwenna was grateful to Stuart for pulling her out of a potentiallypromising

    situation.

 Chapter 127

    Morwenna quicklyposed herself and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Johnson. I borrowed the money

    fairly and squarely."

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    But Johnson wasn''t buying it. "Who loaned it to you? You''re fresh off the boat in the big city. Who''d

    give you that much cash?"

    Stuart listened quietly. His expression was not as stern as before.

    Many people didn¡¯t care where the money was from as long as they got it.

    But Johnson was different. He kept asking about the origin of the money, concerned that Morwenna

    might be led astray or taken advantage of.

    Morwenna was momentarily at a loss for words. She hadn''t told everyone back home about her

    marriage.

    Then, an idea struck her. "Norbert lent me the money, the same Norbert who has been funding the

    education of our vige kids over the years. You can rx, Mr. Johnson."

    After saying that, Morwenna blushed. She disliked lying, even if it was a white lie.

    If Johnson were with her, he might have seen through her fabrication.

    But over the phone, Johnson couldn¡¯t detect anything amiss and finally sighed with relief. "Wenna,

    dear, he''s already done so much for us. And he¡¯s now lending us money, too. We''ll help you pay it

    back."

    Morwenna swiftly shot back, "It¡¯s okay. I''m earning pretty good at Rosefrost Hollow. I can make it

    work."

    ¡°Wenna, good girl. I¡¯m sending you two handmade silk quilts. One is for you and one for Norbert.

    The bean crop was good this year. I¡¯ve dried some and will send them along with other things.¡±

    Morwenna''s mood softened gradually.

    After about fifteen minutes, she finally hung up.

    A bit embarrassed, Morwenna turned to Stuart. ¡°I usually don¡¯t lie. I didn¡¯t want Mr. Johnson to

    worry, so I said Norbert lent me the money. I¡¯ll give you one of those silk quilts.¡±

    Stuart, whose nkets were quite expensive, nodded and asked, ¡°Do you need to make more

    calls?¡±

    Morwenna shook her head, puzzled.

    ¡°Hand me your phone then,¡± Stuart said directly.

    Somewhat naively, Morwenna handed over her phone.

    Stuart took it and slipped it into his pocket.

    Watching her phone disappear into Stuart¡¯s pocket, Morwenna felt a momentary urge to ask for it

    back but then thought better of it, assuming Stuart probably wasn¡¯t interested in her old phone.

    Why did Stuart take her phone?

    Without exnation, he led Morwenna back to the Hetfield''s Homestead.

    Since she didn''t have to pull night shifts at the hospital, she suddenly found herself with some free

    time on her hands.

    When arriving home, Norbert raised an eyebrow when he saw them together.

    Morwenna went straight to Norbert.

    Preempting her question, Norbert quickly said, ¡°Wenna, don¡¯t look at me like that. I haven¡¯t touched

    a drop today. Ask Orson if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±

    Orson, standing by Norbert¡¯s side, Orson vigorously nodded, affirming he¡¯d been watching.

    Morwenna smiled, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll check on my indigents for making cookies.¡±

    She got flour, butter, and sugar in the kitchen.

    And she needed the nuts and some fruits to make different vors.

    After that, the young and an old figure, armed with a slingshot, headed outside.

    Indeed, Morwenna was teaching Norbert how to use a slingshot.

    She had made it herself, and having roamed the hills for years, she was a crack shot, capable of

    hitting birds on the wing with her slingshot.

 Chapter 128

    Morwenna once made Norbert a slingshot, and whenever she had some free time, she''d take him

    out to y with it to help him digest after a hearty meal.

    Norbert seemed to have passed all his childhood delights to Morwenna. The young and the old

    were in the backyard, aiming at autumn leaves.

    Orson watched by the side, a hint of envy in his eyes. He wished he had a slingshot, too.

    They yed for a while.

    Quite a few leaves had fallen.

    With a radiant smile, Morwenna said, ¡°Norbert, how about that? Do you feel more limber after

    moving around a bit? We can''t just sit around all day. No matter how busy we are, we need some

    activity. I also learned a new neck and shoulder massage technique. Want to have a try?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I want to try,¡± Norbert replied.

    Morwenna began massaging Norbert¡¯s shoulders.

    The other Hetfields saw it and scoffed internally, though they didn¡¯t say anything outwardly.

    Such an effort to please Norbert must be her way of getting a piece of the Hetfield pie.

    Yara was irked and pinched her daughter in frustration. ¡°See that? Learn something. I¡¯ve been

    raising you all for nothing. You can''t even curry favor properly. That¡¯s your grandpa. And you¡¯re

    outshone by an outsider.¡±

    Her daughters, grudging yet quiet, knew their attempts to cozy up never hit the spot, just like Yara''s.

    How could a granddaughter ever surpass a daughter?

    Yara was oblivious to her daughters¡¯ thoughts.

    Seeing Morwenna and Norbert enjoying each other¡¯spany, Yara pinched her daughters again,

    much harder this time.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Morwenna was well aware of the family''s cold shoulder towards her, but she didn''t sweat it.

    She was indifferent to their stares and whispers.

    As long as Norbert was kind to her, she wanted to return that kindness.

    Morwenna temporarily ignored Stuart, who had already gone upstairs.

    That man was either asleep or about to sleep.

    He was early to bed,te to get up, and still yawning throughout the day. It was a wonder where he

    spent his energy.

    Morwenna believed too much sleep could dull the brain but wouldn¡¯t dare call Stuart foolish.

    After Norbert had retired for the night, Morwenna headed upstairs.

    The short staircase felt like a trek through a battlefield.

    Every encounter with Stuart made her anxious.

    Facing him at night doubled her nerves.

    On reflection, Stuart hadn¡¯t wronged her. He had helped her, saved her, and even lent her money.

    But when faced with choices, Stuart had chosen Adide.

    No matter how Morwenna rationalized, Adide had saved Stuart, and Adide was his

    benefactor. She couldn¡¯t ovee the emotional hurdle.

    Having grown up alone, Morwenna feared abandonment and being discarded.

    If it weren¡¯t for Stuart¡¯s past actions and if he weren¡¯t Norbert¡¯s grandson, Morwenna would have left

    without looking back the first time Stuart chose someone else over her.

    Standing at the door of her room, Morwenna hesitated before pushing it open.

    Upon entering, Stuart gave Morwenna a cold nce.

    Instantly, she felt guilty. ¡°Stuart, you are still up?¡±

    Stuart just hummed, not bothering to speak.

    Unsure what to say, Morwenna quickly went to the bathroom to freshen up.

    She took her time showering, washing, and drying her hair, even leisurely clipping her nails,

    dragging it out as long as possible. Finally, she tiptoed back into the room with no more excuses to

    dy.

    She hoped Stuart would be asleep by then.

    But when she stepped out, she met his piercing gaze.

    It was clear and knowing, as if he understood what Morwenna was thinking.

    Her nervousness instantly doubled.

 Chapter 129

    ¡°Morwenna, are you avoiding me?¡± Stuart¡¯s deep and indifferent voice echoed through the room.

    Morwenna stopped in her tracks, tacitly admitting the truth.

    She could have made an excuse, but lying was never her strong suit. Her face was an open book. It

    was easier to own up to it.

    ¡°Why are you hiding from me?¡± Stuart asked.

    Morwenna frowned, unsure of how to exin.

    To be blunt, she found Stuart irresistibly charming.

    In her eyes, Stuart was a decent man. Whether it was his asional gentleness or the times he

    hade to her aid, each gesture tempted her, not to mention his handsome looks.

    Several incidents involving Adide had cooled her slight infatuation, convincing her to see Stuart

    merely as a benefactor.

    But Stuart kept showing up, pulling her out of the bar and lending her money.

    It was getting hard for Morwenna to keep her feelings strictly tonic.

    Their rtionship wasplicated by Adide and further tangled by their mutual friend Norbert¡¯s

    issues.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Morwenna feared that she might eventually fall for him if things continued this way, so avoidance

    seemed the only viable option.

    Her feelings for Stuart were the mostplex she had ever experienced in her twenty years.

    Morwenna''s silence made Stuart¡¯s expression darken.

    Suddenly, a ringtone broke the silence in the room.

    It wasing from Stuart¡¯s coat, Morwenna''s ringtone.

    Previously, Stuart had taken Morwenna''s phone, and she hadn¡¯t dared to ask for it back.

    At that moment, she hurriedly said, ¡°I... I¡¯ll get that.¡±

    She ran over and began rummaging through Stuart¡¯s coat for her phone.

    Stuart watched her fumble with his coat, a hint of amusement in his eyes.

    Avoiding eye contact with Stuart, Morwenna grabbed the phone without checking the caller ID and

    answered.

    A shrill, hysterical voice came through. ¡°Morwenna, do you think you¡¯ve won? Do you think Stuart

    will be yours by getting rid of me? Dream on!¡±

    Morwenna''s expression cooled. ¡°Adide, what do you want?¡±

    She never felt she owed Adide anything. Despite Adide¡¯s multiple attempts to hassle her,

    Morwenna had refrained from retaliating out of respect for Stuart.

    Hearing Morwenna speak, Stuart¡¯s brow furrowed.

    Why would Adide be calling Morwenna?

    Adide was almost screeching on the phone. ¡°Go to hell, you bitch. I even tried to kill myself to

    Stuart¡¯s face! I cut my wrist! But he still forced me to leave the country, all because you manipted

    it behind the scenes, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Morwenna was shocked. She hadn¡¯t known Adide had gone abroad.

    That night, a feverish Stuart had left her to find Adide.

    When Norbert fell ill the next day, Stuart took a long time to return.

    Morwenna had felt resentful then, thinking Stuart was with Adide, believing Adide was more

    important to Stuart than even Norbert. She thought Stuart¡¯s previous derations of not loving

    anyone were lies and that he had a special ce for Adide.

    Little did she know Stuart had sent Adide abroad after her suicide attempt.

    It seemed Stuart didn¡¯t care for Adide.

    The realization flooded Morwenna''s mind.

    As Adide kept ranting, Morwenna interrupted, ¡°Adide, listen, no matter what you believe, no

    matter what decision Stuart makes, it doesn''t concern me. And please don¡¯t call me again whatever

    you are going through. I don¡¯t care. I care about Stuart, not you.¡±

    Adide seemed shocked by the retort.

    ¡°Bitch! You¡¯ll pay for this. I won¡¯t let you get away with it!¡± Adide screamed like a madwoman.

 Chapter 130

    Morwenna was feeling exasperated and just about ready to hang up the phone.

    Suddenly, someone snatched the phone from her hand.

    Instinctively, she turned around, only to find Stuart standing behind her and taking her phone

    without noticing.

    Stuart remained silent, listening to the tiradeing through the phone.

    Once the rant on the other end had subsided, Stuart spoke up, his voice cold and detached.

    ¡°Adide, are you testing my limits? I¡¯ve warned you about messing with Morwenna.¡±

    There was a sudden silence on the line as if the breathing had stopped.

    After a moment, Adide gasped for air, her voice less harsh but filled with sadness and

    resentment. ¡°Stuart, is Morwenna your limit? What about me? After all this time, what do I mean to

    you?¡±

    Stuart¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°If you y your cards right, your family can continue reaping the

    benefits as before. But if you choose not to, Adide, every favor runs its course.¡±

    Once the favors were over, abandonment followed.

    That was Stuart, cold and cruel.

    Adide got the message and hurriedly ended the call.

    She clutched the phone so tightly that her wrist wound started bleeding again.

    In a frenzy, she blocked Morwenna and Stuart, her blood smearing over the phone screen in a

    messy, pitiful disy.

    No, she couldn¡¯t let it end like this! She had to calm down.

    Stuart and Morwenna weren¡¯t right for each other. Even if they were together, they¡¯d split eventually.

    She was the right woman for Stuart.

    Fiercely, Adide wrapped her wrist tightly with a bandage to stop the bleeding.

    She would return home someday, proud and unbowed!

    Unaware of Adide¡¯s turmoil overseas, Morwenna was sneakily watching Stuart.

    Stuart casually set down the phone, his expression icy, his demeanor exuding an irritated lethality

    despite his fatigue.

    Morwenna wasn¡¯t scared. Stuart was just hot-tempered.

    But she knew he was a good person at heart, just a bit grumpy, especially in the mornings.

    Morwenna thought it wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    If... she meant if Stuart wasn¡¯t in love with anyone, could she perhaps give it a shot?

    The thought uncontrobly sprouted in her mind.

    Morwenna was honest and outgoing. If she had feelings for Stuart, then that was that.

    Once she acknowledged her feelings, it was time to ask.

    ¡°Come here!¡± Stuart suddenly said, his voice maic and enticing.

    Morwenna jumped slightly.

    She walked toward Stuart haltingly, her usually bright demeanor then somewhat shy.

    Avoiding eye contact, she twisted her head and asked, ¡°Stuart, do you love Adide?¡±

    She held her breath after speaking, waiting for Stuart¡¯s response.

    Finally, she had asked.

    She might ask Stuart directly if she couldn¡¯t figure out his feelings.

    Stuart didn¡¯t even hesitate, and his reply was impatient. ¡°No, I don¡¯t love her.¡±

    Stuart had grown weary of hearing Adide¡¯s nametely.

    His patience with Adide was nearly running out.

    After hearing Stuart¡¯s answer, Morwenna''s eyes lit up. Still not looking at him, she nervously asked,

    ¡°Then, is there someone else you love?¡±

    Stuart wasn¡¯t in the mood to entertain the question, but seeing Morwenna''s awkwardness, he

    paused and said, ¡°No.¡±

    Morwenna''s eyes practically sparkled.

    He said he didn¡¯t love anyone else.

    She had her answer.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Naive Morwenna, always buying what people say. If Stuart imed he wasn''t in love, well then, he

    wasn''t.

    Her heart thumping wildly, she finally mustered the courage to look directly at Stuart, her eyes

    shining as she boldly asked, ¡°Then, can I love you?¡±

 Chapter 131

    When Morwenna dropped that bombshell, Stuart felt a significant shift in the air around him.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    He genuinely hadn''t expected such words to tumble from Morwenna''s lips.

    Could she love him? Did someone genuinely love him for who he was?

    The women who imed to adore him were only after the wealth he held.

    Adide had made grand derations of love, but it was clear that she was only in it for the perks.

    Love? All he saw in the eyes of others was wariness and fear.

    Stuart was ready to scoff at Morwenna''s statement, but when he looked into her eyes, he saw no

    ulterior motives, no fear, just pure, hopeful brightness, like the moon''s reflection shimmering on a

    lake.

    His intended mockery died on his lips.

    With a hint of curiosity in his eyes, he asked, "What do you want from me?"

    Morwenna seemed baffled for a moment. "I don''t want anything. I was just wondering if it''s okay to

    love you. I hope it doesn''t cause you trouble."

    Without theplications like those with Adide, Morwenna''s love was straightforward and clear.

    She knew Stuart loved no one and wasn''t seeking his affection in return, just a chance.

    If Stuart agreed, she wouldn''t have to hide her feelings anymore.

    Remembering something, Morwenna quickly added, "Don''t worry. Even if I love you, I''ll pay back

    the money I owe. We mountain folks don¡¯t take advantage of others."

    Cold and detached, Stuart found himself speechless. "Morwenna, didn¡¯t you say once that I wasn¡¯t

    your type?"

    Morwenna recalled their initial interactions when she viewed Stuart as harsh and reckless, far from

    gentle. She felt she could never fall for someone like that.

    Back then, she confessed her error. "I got it wrong. And I see it now. You''re definitely my type."

    Stuart raised an eyebrow, a slight smirk forming unconsciously.

    He suddenly leaned in close to Morwenna, whispering, "Okay."

    "What''s okay?"

    "You said you wanted to love me, and I agreed."

    Joy flickered in Morwenna''s eyes.

    She was thrilled but maintained aposed facade, not allowing herself to smile too broadly.

    Morwenna didn¡¯t look away this time as they gazed at each other up close.

    Previously, she¡¯d avoided staring at Stuart, not out of fear, but to resist temptation.

    She wasn¡¯t afraid anymore. Temptation had already taken hold, and she fixated on the small mole

    at the corner of Stuart''s eye, which lifted when he smiled. He was indeed a devilish enchanter.

    Eventually, Morwenna couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, and, looking up at Stuart, she beamed

    radiantly.

    Caught off guard by her glowing smile, Stuart momentarily lost his thought.

    Driven by some impulse, he cautioned her. ¡°I probably won¡¯t fall for you.¡±

    Stuart didn¡¯t realize he had used the word "probably," leaving a trace of uncertainty.

    Morwenna nodded vigorously. "I understand!"

    Stuart felt she didn¡¯t truly grasp the situation.

    This girl was so naive, it bordered on stupidity.

    Yet, with Morwenna''s confession of love, Stuart neither kicked her out nor responded with icy

    sarcasm.

    The women who had tried to get close to Stuart before hadn¡¯t received such gentle treatment.

    Some who schemed their way into his bed received harsh rejections.

    Others who professed their love publicly, using Stuart to broker deals, found their families driven to

    ruin.

    Adide, too, had repeatedly proimed her love for Stuart, driving him to greater impatience until

    he had her sent abroad after a dramatic suicide attempt.

 Chapter 132

    With Morwenna though, Stuart just calmly epted, even with a hint of pleasure he himself hadn¡¯t

    noticed.

    Unbeknownst to Stuart, he had developed special feelings for Morwenna.

    To him, Morwenna was like a soothing balm for his insomnia. He had always nned to keep her

    around, and now everything seemed to be falling into ce.

    As Stuart pondered these thoughts, Morwenna appeared in front of him, holding a nket, her

    earlier shyness gone.

    She suggested in a negotiating tone, ¡°Stuart, this bed is quite big. I think it can fit two people. What

    do you think?¡±

    Stuart looked at Morwenna with mixed emotions.

    He had always tried to get her closer, to bottle up the drowsiness she induced in him.

    Despite his efforts, she had drifted further away.

    Now, with Stuart just epting her feelings for him, she had boldly made her move.

    Morwenna was straightforward in her affections.

    She had never dated before and didn¡¯t know the usual protocols.

    She simply followed her heart, wanting to be closer.

    As the saying goes, "The early bird catches the worm." They were already living under the same

    roof, married. Getting close to Stuart shouldn¡¯t be hard, she thought.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Seeing Stuart¡¯splex expression, Morwenna quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir, I won¡¯t do anything!

    If you¡¯re really concerned, I can sleep on the couch.¡±

    In her urgency, she even called him ''sir.''

    Stuart found Morwenna¡¯s thought processes quite extraordinary.

    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± said Stuart, lying down to sleep.

    Morwenna nced at the half of the bed she was offered, then at Stuart with his eyes closed, taking

    it as a sign that she was wee to join.

    She quietly climbed into bed, maintaining her dignity by keeping to her own nket.

    Morwenna blushed, covering her face with the nket, leaving only her sparkling eyes exposed as

    she watched Stuart.

    It was her first close encounter with a man, and such a handsome one at that. He was as

    enchanting as the moon over the hills. And she was close enough to get the moon!

    Morwenna was filled with confidence.

    But what she didn¡¯t realize was that the moon she saw was just a reflection in the water, not the real

    Stuart.

    Feeling content with resolving her long-standing dilemmas, Morwenna fell asleep with a smile.

    Being straightforward and simple, she wasn¡¯t one to overthink.

    Watching Morwenna quickly fall asleep, Stuart felt a mix of emotions. After a while, the girl rolled

    over in her sleep, her head resting on his shoulder.

    Stuart didn¡¯t push her away; instead, he closed his eyes again.

    The next morning, Morwenna woke up at six sharp.

    Waking up to such a breathtaking face, she almost thought she was dreaming.

    It took her a moment to remember the previous night¡¯s events and she couldn¡¯t help but giggle.

    Gently, she reached out to touch a small mole at the corner of Stuart¡¯s eye, her eyes curving up in a

    smile as if celebrating a small victory. Then, she quietly got out of bed, careful not to wake Stuart.

    Stuart usually slept in, and she had to go to work. She nned to buy him some treats after work.

    Stuart was awake the moment Morwenna started moving.

    Feeling her gaze on him, he wondered what she was up to. Then she touched his face.

    Stuart thought she was daring just by flipping through his clothes.

    Now she dared to touch his face; he had truly underestimated Morwenna¡¯s audacity.

 Chapter 133

    Morwenna had no clue that Stuart was awake.

    She couldn''t resist touching that little mole at the corner of Stuart''s eye, feeling utterly delighted.

    She tiptoed around while getting ready for the day, convinced she hadn''t disturbed Stuart, and left

    for the market in a cheerful spirit.

    Her good mood seemed to add vigor to her work, making the chopping of fish bones even louder.

    After work, Morwenna stood by the fishpond at Mrs. White''s market stall.

    "Mrs. White, I''ll take a fish today.¡±

    "Pick any you like. What''s gotten into you today, splurging on fish?" Mrs. White teased.

    With pride swelling in her chest, Morwenna replied, "I''m cooking for someone special."

    Mrs. White''s interest was piqued, "Do tell! Who''s caught your eye? What does he look like? What¡¯s

    his job? Does hee from a good family?¡±

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Morwenna shared openly, "Remember the guy who drove us to the hospital when you were sick?

    He¡¯s the one. Handsome, works a corporate leadership role,es from a wealthy family, and has

    the kindest grandfather.¡±

    Mrs. White''s excitement faltered slightly. She had seen many faces in her life, and she could tell that

    the man Morwenna described was from a different world. He seemed too sophisticated for the

    innocent Morwenna.

    Trying to be tactful, Mrs. White said, "Didn¡¯t I hear you call him ''sir''st time? You two seem quite

    mismatched."

    "Oh, that was just a joke. Yeah, we are different; he¡¯s way out of my league. Anyway, Mrs. White, I¡¯ll

    take this three-and-a-half-pound fish. I¡¯ll leave the money in the basket and head home.¡±

    "Morwenna, wait¡ª" Mrs. White wanted to say more, but struggled to find the right words.

    She worried for Morwenna, knowing how naive she could be. The man looked so out of this world,

    out of Morwenna¡¯s world at least. She¡¯s concerned the girl might be taken advantage of.

    Morwenna didn¡¯t think so. Stuart was gorgeous; if one of them was to be taken advantage of, it¡¯d be

    him.

    By the time she got back to Hetfield''s Homestead, Stuart had already left, and the rest of the

    Hetfield family were out. Only Norbert was there, asleep in a deck chair with a book on hisp.

    Morwenna draped a nket over Norbert, then went to the kitchen to store the fish, nning to

    prepare it fresh for dinner. After enjoying the lunch left by the cook, she realized since it was the

    weekend, she had the afternoon free.

    Emerging from her meal, she noticed Norbert seemed to be sweating in his sleep. She sat down

    beside him, gently fanning him with a hand fan.

    The weather in Rosefrost Hollow was unpredictable. July should be hot, but a recent spell of rain

    had them wearing sweaters, and she even knitted a scarf for Norbert. Now, it was sweltering again.

    Norbert disliked air conditioning, iming it gave him headaches.

    As Morwenna sat fanning, the gentle breeze and the warmth lulled her into a light doze until she

    was startled awake by Norbert''s coughing. He covered his mouth, coughing in a violent fit.

    Rushing to his side, Morwenna patted his back, trying to ease his breath, "Norbert, what¡¯s wrong?

    Take it easy!"

    After a while, the coughing subsided. Norbert sneakily covered a bloodstain on his sleeve,

    reassuring her, "It''s nothing, just got a bit choked up in my sleep."

    Worried, Morwenna suggested, "Are you sure? That cough sounded serious. Maybe I should

    apany you to the hospital for a check-up."

    Norbert dismissed her concerns with a wave, "No need for all that. It''s just a bit of coughing, what''s

    to check out? I¡¯m as fit as a fiddle."

 Chapter 134

    Morwenna sighed in resignation. There was nothing she could do but let him be.

    Norbert¡¯s condition seemed less stable than she had hoped. He had visibly lost weight recently, and

    his appetite had dwindled despite an increase in his medication.

    Morwenna had spoken to the doctor, who had assured her that it was just the progression of a

    chronic condition and that resting was the best course of action.

    Yet, Morwenna couldn''t shake her fear of something dire happening to Norbert. She often thought

    that more frequent check-ups would ease her worries.

    Seeing her anxious expression, Norbert, with a gentle smile, said, "Oh, don¡¯t fret, my dear. I¡¯m fine,

    really. By the way, how are things going with Stuart? Did you two... stay togetherst night?¡±

    Norbert knew that Stuart was changing; he had even moved back to Hetfield''s Homestead after

    sending Adide abroad.

    Years ago, during a fierce battle over shares, Norbert had offered Stuart half of his own shares if he

    would move back to the estate. Stuart had stubbornly refused then, choosing to fight rather than

    return.

    But now, for Morwenna, he had moved back.

    Norbert was curious about Morwenna¡¯s feelings, given Stuart¡¯s changing attitudes.

    At the mention of Stuart, Morwenna¡¯s focus shifted. She earnestly told Norbert, ¡°I¡¯ve decided not to

    pursue a divorce. I adore you, Norbert, and Stuart too. I want to stay in the Hetfield family, to make

    things work with Stuart.¡±

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Norbert¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise. ¡°You... Wenna, you like that boy?¡±

    With a serious face, Morwenna nodded. ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely. From today, I¡¯m going to actively pursue him. It doesn¡¯t matter if he doesn¡¯t like me now,

    who can foretell the future?¡±

    ¡°Wenna, Stuart... well, he¡¯s not exactly the most likable chap. Don¡¯t get too invested.¡±

    Norbert¡¯s emotions were tangled. He had been anxious when Morwenna didn¡¯t care for Stuart; now

    that she did, he worried she might get hurt.

    Morwenna¡¯s smile was innocent as she reassured him, ¡°I think he''s quite wonderful, Norbert. Don¡¯t

    worry, I might not even seed.¡±

    Norbert nced at the bloodstain on his sleeve and said nothing more.

    Deep down, he secretly hoped that Morwenna and Stuart could build their life together.

    Patting Morwenna¡¯s shoulder, Norbert said, ¡°I feel a bit tired. I''ll go back to my room and rest some

    more. If that boy does anything to upset you, let me know. I''ll handle him.¡±

    ¡°Sure, get some rest, Norbert.¡±

    As Norbert climbed the stairs to his room, he nced at the bloodstain on his sleeve, his eyes deep

    and murky.

    He pulled out a deed of share transfer, thought for a moment, and then took out another. He quickly

    signed both documents and locked them away in the safe.

    Downstairs, Morwenna, having nothing else to do, went to the kitchen to prepare the fish, deftly

    removing the bones.

    Having done this once before, she was now more practiced, taking only an hour this time.

    She prepared two dishes: a mild one for Norbert and a slightly spicy one for Stuart.

    Decked out in her nicest dress and with her hair all done up, Morwenna grabbed her lunchbox and

    headed for the Hetfield Group''s building at five o''clock in the evening.

    Recalling her previous unpleasant experience delivering meals, she took a deep breath.

    Now, she no longer needed to hide. Stuart didn¡¯t mind acknowledging their marriage and had even

    epted her feelings for him.

    Morwenna walked straight into the lobby.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m here to see Stuart Hetfield. Could you tell me what floor he''s on?¡±

 Chapter 135

    The two receptionists at Hetfield Enterprises, who looked like they were twins, were momentarily

    baffled by the visitor''s inquiry.

    At first, they thought she was looking for a certain member of the Hetfield family.

    After all, this was Hetfield Group, and the surname Hetfield wasn¡¯t umon here.

    ¡°Sis, who¡¯s Stuart Hetfield?¡± one of the receptionists whispered to the other.

    ¡°He¡¯s our CEO¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    Norbert had been the executive chairman for years. Following a fierce family power struggle,

    Norbert had appointed Stuart as the CEO, essentially the heir apparent.

    With Norbert away, Stuart was in effect the top leader of thepany. Hence, people seldom used

    his first name casually.

    It was understandable that they didn¡¯t recognize the name at first.

    Morwenna looked curiously at the seemingly identical receptionists¡ªone bubbly and possibly

    younger, the other moreposed, likely the elder.

    The younger receptionist frowned slightly, ¡°Are you looking for Mr. Hetfield?¡±

    Morwenna nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to see Mr. Hetfield.¡±

    She knew Stuart was apany executive but was unaware of his exact position. She had heard

    others refer to him as Mr. Hetfield and assumed it must be correct.

    Morwenna had dressed up for the asion, her long ponytail now loose, adorned with a gemstone

    hair clip gifted by Keira, and wearing a white linen dress that made her look as pristine as a

    wildflower in the mountains.

    Every girl touched by young love wanted to showcase her best to the one she admired, even

    someone as innocent as Morwenna.

    Had she worn her old school uniform, she might have been mistaken for a broke student and

    promptly turned away.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± the elder receptionist asked politely.

    Morwenna shook her head, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Without an appointment, you can¡¯t go up. You could either register now or set an appointment for

    another time.¡±

    Morwenna was somewhat bewildered; she hadn¡¯t realized appointments were necessary. Back in

    Rosefrost Hollow, she saw Stuart almost every day. How could she have known?

    She nced down at her lunchbox, ¡°But... I don¡¯t have Stuart¡¯s number. Could you please call him

    for me? Just say Morwenna is here with a lunch delivery. If he says no, I¡¯ll leave right away.¡±

    The twin receptionists hesitated, the younger one ready to dismiss her outright, seeing her as just

    another infatuated girl trying the clich¨¦ of bringing lunch without even having Mr. Hetfield¡¯s contact.

    Morwenna looked disheartened. It¡¯s just a lunch delivery. Why is it so hard?

    ¡°Can I wait in the lounge area then?¡± Morwenna asked, her voice tinged with hope.

    The younger sister was about to refuse, but the elder pulled her aside and smiled politely at

    Morwenna, ¡°Of course, you can wait there. Would you like some tea or juice?¡±

    ¡°No, thank you,¡± Morwenna declined politely and made her way to the lounge with her lunchbox.

    As Morwenna walked away, the younger sister protested quietly, ¡°Sis, why did you stop me? We

    see this kind of thing all the time. Why let her wait?¡±

    The elder tapped her sister¡¯s forehead lightly, ¡°You little fool, did you see the hair clip she¡¯s wearing?

    That¡¯s a designer¡¯s limited edition worth a fortune. Someone wearing such an expensive essory

    isn¡¯t just some poor student. Letting her wait here doesn¡¯t cost us anything. I¡¯ve told you, we need to

    learn to read the room as receptionists.¡±

    Oblivious to their hushed chatter, Morwenna made herselffy in the lounge, way more chilled

    than herst try, which didn''t even get her through the front door.

 Chapter 136

    This time, Morwenna managed to secure a seat inside, waiting patiently for Stuart. Unbeknownst to

    her, in this harsh reality of society, without the hairpin adorning her head, she wouldn¡¯t even be

    allowed to sit here.

    She thought the hairpin was just a simple, everyday gift, far less valuable than the casual ne

    Keira had once gifted as a token of goodwill. Little did she know, the hairpin held more value than

    the ne which Keira, possessing many such nes, could easily hand out.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Morwenna had been waiting for a while when the receptionist kindly offered her a ss of juice,

    which tasted refreshingly delightful.

    Suddenly the lobby fell eerily silent.

    Lifting her head, Morwenna¡¯s eyes sparkled as she saw Stuart had arrived. She noticed that

    whenever Stuart appeared, the room would always hush.

    Clutching the lunchbox, Morwenna stood up and cheerfully called out, ¡°Stuart!¡±

    Her voice, loud in the quiet hall, echoed like a thunderp, drawing the attention of everyone

    present.

    Save for Adide, who else would dare to do such a thing?

    Was another woman trying to win Mr. Hetfield¡¯s favor?

    Were they about to witness Mr. Hetfield¡¯s notorious cold rejection of yet another woman?

    Morwenna didn¡¯t hesitate and started jogging toward Stuart. A bodyguard quickly stepped forward

    to block her path.

    With innocent, wide eyes, Morwenna looked up at Stuart. Her best white dress, slightly worn and

    loose at the neckline, slipped down her shoulder as she ran, revealing a tiny hint of her chest.

    The onlookers gasped, struck by her pure, unintentional allure.

    Stuart frowned andmanded, ¡°Let her through.¡±

    The bodyguard stepped aside, and Morwenna hurried over to Stuart, looking up at him with a bright

    smile. ¡°Stuart, I brought you dinner.¡±

    Noticing her disheveled dress, Stuart roughly adjusted her neckline, then led her towards the private

    elevator.

    His assistant called from behind, ¡°Mr. Hetfield, what about your dinner meeting at seven?¡±

    ¡°Reschedule it for tomorrow.¡±

    Stuart escorted Morwenna into the elevator, watching as the doors closed behind them.

    The lobby burst into murmurs of excitement.

    The younger receptionist was wide-eyed. ¡°Sister, Mr. Hetfield took that woman upstairs!¡±

    ¡°Quiet down, I saw it.¡±

    ¡°Sis! Mr. Hetfield adjusted her dress, he even held her hand. He never even touched Adide like

    that. Good thing we let her wait here, sis, you¡¯re a genius!¡±

    The twin sister rolled her eyes. ¡°I told you she looked familiar. Remember the viral news about Mr.

    Hetfield¡¯s car ident? The girl tugging at his sleeve in that video, it was her. I¡¯ve told you, we need

    sharp eyes at the front desk, don¡¯t just bury your head in those cheesy billionaire romances.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you from now on! Got it. Next time shees, I¡¯ll take her straight to the top floor!¡±

    Everyone in the lobby was stunned by the scene.

    Exiting the elevator, Morwenna curiously surveyed Stuart''s work environment. The floor seemed

    unusually quiet and spacious.

    After Morwenna followed Stuart into his office, he tossed a jacket over her head. Morwenna¡¯s head

    bobbed under the weight before popping out from the garment.

    Stuart scowled, ¡°What were you thinking, dressing like this?¡±

    Holding up the lunchbox, Morwenna beamed, her eyes sparkling like stars, ¡°I came to bring you

    dinner.¡±

 Chapter 137

    Morwenna had never had a crush on a guy before, let alone one as handsome as the one who was

    currently upying all her thoughts.

    For the first time in her carefree twenty years, she found herself caring about how she dressed.

    She checked her reflection in the mirror. Her outfit was pretty and perfectly fine, she thought.

    Stuart, however, frowned when he saw Morwenna in her slightly revealing dress. It was as if he saw

    her as something precious that he didn¡¯t want to share with the world.

    At that moment, Morwenna only thought that Stuart didn''t like her dress. She held out the lunchbox

    to him, and seeing him hesitate, her sparkling eyes filled with hope as she said, "Stuart, I whipped

    up some really tasty grub. You''re gonna have some, right?"

    Finally, Stuart reached out and took the lunchbox from her, muttering, ¡°I¡¯ll eat it.¡±

    Morwenna''s eyes lit up instantly.

    It seemed that just getting him to eat her cooking was enough to satisfy her.

    With a cheerful voice, she said, ¡°Enjoy your meal then, I¡¯ll head back now.¡±

    Stuart was caught off guard. She was bailing already? Not trying to milk this chance for some one-

    on-one time?

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Women are usually quite adept at seizing such opportunities.

    Morwenna had already reached the door and was about to open it when Stuart finally spoke, ¡°Come

    back.¡±

    Turning around with a puzzled look, Morwenna asked, ¡°Is there something else? Do you want me to

    wait until you finish and bring the lunchbox back?¡±

    Stuart¡¯s reply was cool and direct, ¡°Hang around for a bit. Go out with meter.¡±

    Morwenna was suddenly thrilled, ¡°Really? Just the two of us?¡±

    ¡°Who else do you want?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, I just think it¡¯s great if it¡¯s just the two of us!¡±

    Herugh then was like wind chimes under the archway in a park, cheerful and tinkling with joy.

    She didn¡¯t even ask where they were going. Her happinessy simply in the fact that she was going

    to be with Stuart.

    Her affection was fervent and unmistakable, hiding nothing.

    Stuart felt almost scorched by its intensity and found it hard to meet her gaze.

    He had never encountered someone like Morwenna before. Most people didn¡¯t dare, nor did they

    get the chance, to be so bold with him.

    Stuart was momentarily silent.

    Meanwhile, Morwenna cheerfully called out, ¡°Stuart, what are you waiting for? Eat up, so we can

    head out together.¡±

    She moved forward, opened the lunchbox for him, and neatly arranged the cutlery.

    There was bread, soup, and in the fourpartment box were cucumber sd, chicken stewed

    with mushrooms, roasted brocolli, and a portion of fish.

    Stuart didn¡¯t like fish, but he didn¡¯t say a word.

    Used to having his way, it was rare for him to consider someone else¡¯s feelings.

    Morwenna eagerly asked, ¡°Stuart, is it good?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    For Stuart, who rarelyplimented anyone, saying it was okay was high praise indeed.

    He was used to exotic delicacies and fancy ingredients. The first time Morwenna cooked a simple

    meal for him, Stuart had imed even a dog wouldn¡¯t eat it.

    But after actually trying Morwenna¡¯s cooking, he had taken back his words. Her meals, minimally

    seasoned, let the natural vors of the ingredients shine through, surprisingly aligning with Stuart¡¯s

    tastes.

    Feeling Morwenna''s gaze on him, he looked up, only to realize she wasn¡¯t looking at him, but at the

    food.

    Morwenna swallowed, suddenly remembering she hadn¡¯t had her own dinner yet.

 Chapter 138

    She originally nned to deliver the meal at five, then head back for her own dinner.

    However, things took a turn and it took two hours before she could hand it over to Stuart at seven.

    Now, as she watched Stuart eat, her own stomach began to grumble, reminding her she hadn¡¯t

    eaten yet.

    ¡°Morwenna, are you hungry?¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah... a bit,¡± she admitted, her cheeks flushing slightly. It was somewhat embarrassing,

    wanting to eat the food she had brought for someone else.

    But the hunger was real, especially as she watched him eat.

    Stuart pushed the bread and soup towards her and continued eating.

    Without needing further exnation from Stuart, Morwenna understood his gesture. She took the

    bread and soup, her smile bright as she said, ¡°Thanks, Stuart, you¡¯re really kind!¡±

    Stuart just stared.

    After all, the meal was cooked by Morwenna and she had delivered it too.

    Sharing some of it made him kind?

    That was a new one for Stuart. Throughout his life, people had called him ruthless or cold-hearted,

    but never kind. Yet, Morwenna had praised him more than once.

    Whenever Morwenna ate, she did so with such relish that it made anyone dining with her feel

    hungrier just by watching.

    ¡°Stuart, why aren¡¯t you eating the fish? I¡¯ve deboned it thoroughly; there are no bones, you can eat

    it without worry.¡±

    ¡°How long did it take you to debone it?¡±

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Oh, not long, not long at all. I¡¯m pretty quick when I¡¯m doing stuff. Try it, Stuart.¡±

    Stuart typically avoided fish, especially if it might contain bones, regardless of who prepared it.

    Due to mistrust.

    As a child, locked away in a dark, forgotten ce, he had been starved for what felt like an eternity.

    And then, someone had mockingly brought him a delicious-looking fish.

    Near starvation, he would have eaten anything, especially meat.

    He had gobbled it down only to choke on a bone on his first ever bite of the fish.

    The person hadughed cruelly at him.

    Driven mad by hunger, he had red at the man while continuing to eat voraciously.

    The fish bones had cut his mouth, mixing blood with the fish as he swallowed.

    He didn¡¯t like fish.

    He didn¡¯t trust anyone.

    But he had given Morwenna a some of his trust.

    Unaware of Stuart¡¯s inner turmoil, Morwenna looked at him with clear eyes, as if to reassure him,

    ¡°Really, there are no bones. It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    Stuart hesitantly took a piece of fish and tasted it.

    Morwenna tilted her head, her eyes crinkling with a smile as Stuart ate. She found even the way he

    ate attractive.

    After Stuart finished half of the fish, Morwenna, hating to see good food go to waste, tucked into the

    other half.

    After dinner, Stuart took Morwenna out.

    They got out of the car and walked down the spotless streets of Rosefrost Hollow.

    Morwenna was now familiar with the area, knowing this pedestrian zone was the most bustling part

    of town.

    She rarely visited unless she had a specific reason.

    The street was buzzing with young lovebirds, arm in arm, hand in hand.

    Morwenna nced at Stuart walking ahead of her.

    She quickened her pace to catch up and walked alongside him, their shoulders almost touching.

    As they walked, Morwenna¡¯s hand swung in rhythm with Stuart¡¯s, asionally brushing his by

    ident, causing her to suppress a giggle.

    Her heartbeat quickened as she looked sideways at Stuart and asked, ¡°Stuart, may I hold your

    hand?¡±

    Stuart paused, unsure how to respond.

 Chapter 139

    Being with Morwenna, even Stuart''s icy heart felt the warmth of being cherished.

    Morwenna was shy and often nervous, but no matter how timid, she always expressed her thoughts

    openly and honestly.

    Like now, she wanted to hold Stuart''s hand.

    Of course, if Stuart didn¡¯t agree, that would be the end of it.

    Stuart remained silent.

    Morwenna asked in a whisper, "May I?"

    Still, Stuart didn¡¯t respond.

    Morwenna figured Stuart¡¯s silence was his way of giving consent.

    When their hands brushed lightly again, Morwenna grabbed Stuart¡¯s hand.

    She didn¡¯t look at him, her eyes fixed ahead, her heart pounding wildly though she tried to appear

    calm.

    She had seeded. They were holding hands! Morwenna was thrilled.

    The next moment, Stuart withdrew his hand.

    Morwenna paused, slightly disappointed, thinking Stuart might not want to hold hands after all.

    But she didn''t let it get her down. It''s cool, she told herself, just take it slow.

    Lost in her thoughts, she was startled by Stuart¡¯s voice, cool as the frost of a pine in winter, "Your

    palms are sweating."

    Her cheeks heated up and she quickly swung her hands behind her to dry them off.

    Morwenna chided herself internally. What¡¯s gotten into you, Morwenna? You used to be so tough,

    and now you¡¯re nervous over holding hands?

    Then, in a swift move, Stuart took her freshly wiped hand.

    Morwenna¡¯s fingers twitched slightly.

    Holding her hand, Stuart even squeezed her palm gently, finding it soft and small. He didn¡¯t hate it

    after all.

    He pondered to himself, wondering if simply liking someone''s spirit means not hating anything about

    them.

    If so, he wouldn¡¯t mind engaging in this game of affection with Morwenna.

    After all, he had no other women in his life; keeping Morwenna around wouldn¡¯t hurt.

    Stuart was thinking these cold thoughts, while Morwenna, blissfully unaware, just smiled.

    She thought this was a sign of progress in their rtionship¡­

    Stuart took Morwenna to a ce that looked like a techb.

    Morwenna curiously surveyed the area, cluttered with machine parts and barely any space to step.

    Stuart, familiar with the chaos, walked straight in and addressed a young man engrossed in

    tinkering with parts, "Where¡¯s the phone I asked for?"

    The young man, startled by the presence of someone else, looked up and scratched his receding

    hairline, "Mr. Hetfield, I didn¡¯t expect you in person. The phone is ready; I meant to deliver it today

    but lost track of time."

    Stuart was unfazed; it wasmon for these tech folks to lose track of time, even forgetting meals

    and sleep.

    The young man quickly handed over the phone, nervously scratching his head again.

    Morwenna noticed a few hairs falling and felt an urge to warn him about his thinning hair.

    Stuart handed over Morwenna¡¯s old phone to the young man, "Swap the SIM card into this one."

    Realizing what was happening, Morwenna quickly interjected, "Stuart, my phone¡¯s still in good

    condition. It works fine."

    The young man, pushing up his sses, looked curiously at Morwenna.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    This phone was a special order from Mr. Hetfield for this girl.

 Chapter 140

    This girl was still using a flip phone from a decade ago. You can¡¯t even find these on the market

    anymore. How long were she nning to keep using it?

    The young man couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Littledy, my phone isn¡¯t like the ones you find in the

    stores. It¡¯s got thetest chip, top-of-the-line technology, the best camera, and most importantly, it¡¯s

    secure. No data leaks whatsoever.¡±

    Morwenna shook her head, ¡°No need. My phone makes calls, sends texts, and that¡¯s enough for

    me. I don¡¯t see the point in spending money on a new one.¡±

    The young man was at a loss for words. His custom-built, high-end phone got rejected for the first

    time.

    Just then, Stuart handed Morwenna the new phone with a freshly installed SIM card, "Your old

    phone isn¡¯t as convenient as you think."

    "How so? It works just fine for me."

    "Well, over in Rosefrost Hollow, there''s a bunch of free bike-sharing programs. If you had an app

    like WhatsApp, you could just scan a QR code and ride for free."

    Morwenna hesitated. The thought of saving on bus fares every month was tempting.

    "And you can link your bank ount," Stuart added. "When you get your paycheck, you can

    transfer money in two minutes to your headmaster."

    Her eyes lit up. That did sound appealing, especially since she had seen Stuart make a lightning-

    fast transfer before. It would make it so much easier to send money to her old headmaster.

    The young man was baffled. Every smartphone could do these things. How was this a selling point?

    But then, Morwenna timidly asked, "How much for this phone? I¡¯ll buy it."

    Stuart casually replied, "It''s cheap. It¡¯s just something I put together myself. Since you owe me quite

    a bit already, I¡¯ll cover it for now. You can pay me backter."

    Morwenna examined the sleek, ck phone, quite unlike anything she had seen before, and

    certainly not as shy as the ones Fletcher and Keira had.

    "Alright, no problem!" she agreed, relieved. She trusted Stuart ¨C he was a good man.

    The young man was dumbfounded. Cheap? Bike-sharing? Mobile banking? This was a phone that

    was one of fewer than fifty in the world!

    Stuart set up a WhatsApp ount for Morwenna and saved his own number on her phone. Now,

    they could stay connected easily.

    The young man watched, staggered. Was this patient person in front of him really the Mr. Hetfield

    he knew, or had some spirit taken over him?

    As they left theb, Stuart also bought Morwenna some clothes without asking what she wanted,

    choosing and paying for them himself. Morwenna didn''t even get to see the price tags.

    She felt even more indebted to Stuart, convinced more than ever of his kindness.

    On the way home, Morwenna yed with her new phone and identally activated the camera.

    Amazed by the rity of the photos it took, she sneakily snapped a picture of Stuart.

    He looked up just then.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Morwenna quickly pocketed the phone, acting as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 141

    The first day of the weekend was going splendidly for Morwenna, her heart fluttering with a tiny leap

    of joy. It was her first time being smitten with someone, seeing and feeling only him in her heart and

    mind.

    It didn¡¯t matter to her that Stuart wasn¡¯t responding; just a small acknowledgment from him could

    keep her happy for hours. Unfortunately, she was unaware that often reality was quite different from

    what she perceived.

    By the time the two of them returned to Hetfield''s Homestead, the sky had already darkened. Stuart

    led the way, while Morwenna,den with a mishmash of shopping bags, followed behind.

    Norbert watched the scene with a slightly raised eyebrow, pondering if the two had gone out

    shopping.

    "Has thed finallye to his senses?" he wondered silently.

    Looking around, Morwenna noticed that only Norbert was in the grand hall; the rest of the Hetfield

    family was busy elsewhere. Phineas and Sabrina were tied up with work, Yara was busy out

    shopping or at the beauty salon, and her husband rarely visited. The younger generation consisted

    of two cousins; one was woking at Hetfield Group and the other was still in sixth grade. Yara¡¯s four

    daughters were all enrolled in various dance and piano sses over the summer break.

    So, most of the time, the mansion was quiet, upied only by Norbert.

    Suddenly, Morwenna felt a pang of sympathy for Norbert, alone in the vast, silent house.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Norbert, I¡¯m back!¡± she called out with enthusiasm, breaking the quiet.

    Norbert, usually stern, replied with a rare touch of lightness, ¡°Stuart,d, making ady carry all the

    bags, where are your manners?¡±

    Stuart paused mid-step on the stairs.

    Jumping to his defense, Morwenna cut in, ¡°Norbert, I insisted on hauling them myself. I''ve got more

    muscle than I look; I could even lift Stuart if I had to!¡±

    At this, Stuart was speechless, and Norbert couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    Realizing her faux pas, Morwenna quickly changed the subject, ¡°Oh, I need to check on the malt in

    the kitchen; it should be ready by now.¡±

    She dropped her bags and hurried to the kitchen. Indeed, the malt had grown nicely and was ready

    for making malt syrup the next day. Morwenna washed her hands and began soaking some

    glutinous rice and corn for the syrup. It needed to soak for several hours before she could steam it

    the next morning. Making malt syrup was a lengthy process.

    After she was done, Morwenna returned to find that Stuart had gone upstairs and Norbert had

    resumed his reading.

    Morwenna approached him, plucked the book from his hands, and dered spiritedly, ¡°Norbert, too

    much reading is bad for the eyes. Come on, let¡¯s go to the yard. I¡¯ve got some baby spinach

    sprouting. What vegetables do you like? We can buy some seeds and nt them in the garden.¡±

    Without waiting for a response, she pulled Norbert toward the yard.

    With permission, Morwenna had taken over a small section of the Hetfield Homestead¡¯s garden and

    nted various vegetables there. She was always bursting with energy, even when she barely had

    time to sleep, she remembered to water her nts.

    Showing off the tender spinach shoots, she boasted, ¡°Norbert, look how great they¡¯re doing! I¡¯ve

    been gardening since I was five. Back in the mountains, the old folks used to say I grew the biggest

    and best veggies.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, they¡¯re looking good,¡± Norbert replied, a touch of pity in his voice for the hardships she had

    endured, yet neverined about.

    Then, taking charge, Morwenna suggested, ¡°Norbert, why don¡¯t you start weeding this small plot

    while I loosen up the soil? It¡¯s all empty here. What do you think about nting some tomatoes and

    peppers?¡±

 Chapter 142

    Norbert had never expected he''d have to lift a finger again.

    For decades, no one dared to boss him around.

    Morwenna blinked herrge eyes with a yful smirk. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to do it, Norbert? Need

    me to show you?¡±

    Norbert crouched down and began pulling weeds. ¡°I know how...¡±

    Morwenna wasn¡¯t really looking for Norbert to do anything specific; she just felt that seeing him

    sitting there alone, engulfed in silence, was too mncholic. It reminded her of the stillness that

    comes with age. She hoped to inject some liveliness and joy into his days.

    Together, Morwenna and Norbert were busy at work.

    Norbert felt genuinely better, leaning in to whisper, ¡°Wenna, how are things going with Stuart? Have

    you caught his eye yet?¡±

    At the mention of Stuart, a joyful smile crept up Morwenna¡¯s face. ¡°Not yet, but I think there''s hope.

    He ate the dinner I made him and even bought me some new clothes and a phone. But he¡¯s so

    wealthy, Norbert, do you think I might be out of his league?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely his match, Wenna! And if you need money, I¡¯ve got plenty. It¡¯s all yours.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want your money, that¡¯s not what I mean. I¡¯ll work hard and earn my own once I graduate.

    Oh! Norbert, you¡¯ve pulled out my baby spinach, those aren¡¯t weeds¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh dear, I didn¡¯t see them¡­¡±

    Nearby, Orson watched enviously; he too wanted to join in.

    He was left out of thest slingshot game, and now he was being excluded from gardening.

    He had been diligently ensuring Norbert didn¡¯t indulge in any liquor!

    Caught in his thoughts, Orson was suddenly whisked away by Oswald. He couldn¡¯t let the youngd

    disturb Norbert¡¯s rare moment of happiness.

    The quiet old house seemed toe alive with Morwenna¡¯s presence.

    After their busy spell, Morwenna helped Norbert back to his room and prepared a foot bath for him.

    Her tone was incredibly soft and soothing. ¡°A little activity and a foot soak should help you sleep

    better tonight.¡±

    Norbert watched as she tested the water temperature.

    Morwenna continued, gently suggesting, ¡°Norbert, try not to worry about too many things. Let the

    young ones handle the busy work. The doctor said you need to focus on resting¡­¡±

    Morwenna rambled on, her voice filled with care.

    In her heart, Norbert was her priority, even more so than Stuart, whom she fancied.

    She came to adore Norbert before she did Stuart.

    Once Norbert was done with his foot bath, Morwenna emptied the basin and watched him drift off to

    sleep before she turned off the light and left the room.

    She carried her newly bought clothes upstairs.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Finding that Stuart wasn¡¯t in his room¡ªlikely still in his study¡ªwas no surprise. His schedule was

    erratic: sleepingte into the morning and often working tillte at night.

    Just a few days ago, she had been visiting Keira in the hospital every night at nine, and Stuart

    never returned before then.

    Today, perhaps because of her, he hade home early, though he probably still had work to catch

    up on.

    Morwenna nned to hang her new clothes in the wardrobe.

    Entering the walk-in closet, she opened the wardrobe and paused, slightly stunned.

    Ever since Stuart moved back in, the wardrobe was almost entirely dominated by his belongings.

    Her own clothes upied just a small section in the corner.

    In that moment, something in Morwenna stirred, her cheeks flushing as she blinked her clear eyes.

    Then, decisively, she began hanging her clothes next to Stuart¡¯s¡ªhis on the left, hers on the right.

 Chapter 143

    When Morwenna wasn''t in the mood for closeness, she kept her distance.

    Previously, her life with Stuart had clear boundaries.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Now, Morwenna had started putting her clothes next to Stuart''s in the closet.

    After their nightly routines, her towel and toothbrush found their new home next to Stuart''s on the

    bathroom counter.

    She felt a tiny thrill in slowly blending into Stuart''s life.

    Morwenna had nned to wait up for Stuart that night.

    But being someone who thrived on routine, without any pressing tasks, she tended to turn in early.

    By nine, she was curled up under the covers, fast asleep.

    When Stuart finally finished his work and walked into the bedroom, he found Morwenna all snuggled

    up and sleeping soundly.

    The room was filled with aforting, sleepy aura.

    His irritation from the day dissolved quickly.

    Then he frowned, feeling perhaps too deeply affected by her presence.

    When someone or something affects you deeply, you can be vulnerable.

    The girl was just a sleep aid, he thought; he shouldn''t rely on her too much.

    Morwenna, half-asleep, murmured without opening her eyes, "Goodnight, sir."

    Stuart squinted at Morwenna, his gaze not as gentle as she perceived but almost coldly scrutinizing.

    Morwenna turned over.

    Her nket slipped, lifting her nightshirt slightly to reveal a stretch of pale stomach.

    It was like a little rabbit exposing its belly to a predator, vulnerable to a deadly bite.

    The girl seemed utterly unguarded around him.

    Finally, Stuart looked away and murmured in a low tone, "Goodnight."

    ...

    The next day.

    Morwenna was up before dawn at five, an hour earlier than usual.

    She headed straight to the kitchen to start cooking the glutinous rice. After soaking the rice

    overnight, she cooked them until tender, let them cool, and then cleaned and crushed the malt in,

    mixing it all up. She then covered the mixture with cling film and set it in a warm spot to ferment.

    After preparing everything, Morwenna left for work.

    Today was Sunday, and there was no tutoring to do, only her morning shift at the fish market.

    She enjoyed her work, even finding pleasure in filleting fish.

    After a busy morning and fish deliveries, she wondered whether Stuart was at home or at the office.

    She wasn''t sure if she''d see him when she got back.

    As she was taking off her apron, her phone rang, showing an unfamiliar number.

    Morwenna, still getting used to her new phone, took a few rings to answer.

    A somewhat familiar voice came through: "Ms. Winslet, this is ude¡¯s butler. I have a matter to

    discuss with you."

    Morwenna tensed, fearing there was a problem with her job, worried that ude might not want a

    tutor anymore.

    If she lost her tutoring job, she didn¡¯t know how long it would take to repay Stuart. The children in

    the vige still needed new books and supplies.

    "What¡¯s the matter?" she asked nervously.

    The butler''s typically formal tone softened a bit. "The young master mentioned he doesn¡¯t want to

    take a break this weekend and would like to have a tutoring session. I know it¡¯s an unusual request,

    and we would double the usual fee for the inconvenience. I hope you¡¯ll consider it, Ms. Winslet."

    Morwenna¡¯s anxiety turned to surprise.

    "There''s no need to think it over, I agree. And you don¡¯t need to increase the fee; I¡¯m already well

    compensated."

    Working on weekends wasn''t an inconvenience¡ªit was a blessing.

    Morwenna was all about earning, eager to take any extra shifts she could get.

 Chapter 144

    The butler sighed with relief and asked, "So, Ms. Winslet, can youe over this afternoon?"

    Morwenna quickly agreed, ¡°Of course! I''ll be there in a jiffy!¡±

    As soon as the call ended, Morwenna''s face lit up with joy.

    On the other end, the butler also felt relieved.

    He looked towards the noisy room and took a deep breath before approaching.

    He gently knocked on the door.

    A defiant young voice came from inside: "Get lost, don''t disturb me."

    "Sir, Ms. Winslet mentioned she''s also avable on the weekend and would like toe over to

    tutor you. She''ll be here soon."

    The banging noises from the room ceased.

    After a moment, ude said with urgency, ¡°Hurry up and get someone to clean this up.¡±

    The butler respectfully replied, ¡°Right away, sir.¡±

    His sole purpose as a butler was to ensure the young master was at peace.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    The allowance provided each month was more than enough to hire a dozen tutors if needed.

    The butler quickly arranged for the cleaning staff.

    He nced around the room; almost everything was destroyed except for therge bookshelf,

    which seemed deliberately spared from the chaos.

    The maids, heads bowed, were careful not to make eye contact, fearing the young master''s wrath.

    Suddenly ude snapped, ¡°You¡¯re all so slow with your heads down, speed it up!¡±

    The maids were startled. Should they stop bowing?

    But if they didn¡¯t, what if they caught ude¡¯s eye?

    One maid tentatively lifted her head slightly; ude didn¡¯t react.

    Now, ude wasn¡¯t concerned about whether they saw him or not. He was worried that Morwenna

    would arrive too soon and see the mess.

    The maids gradually started to look up, shocked yet quickly resuming their cleaning.

    ude ignored them and retrieved an unopened phone box from the bookshelf.

    His usually stern expression softened as he ced the box conspicuously on the tutor¡¯s desk.

    Once the maids had tidied up, the room returned to its usual state.

    ude was practicing his words in front of a mirror.

    ¡°Ms. Winslet, thank you for your hard work these past days. This is a small token of my

    appreciation.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Winslet, you¡¯re my only friend. Having you as my tutor has been immensely helpful. I hope

    you¡¯ll ept this gift.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Winslet, I¡¯ve taken your advice to heart. This is my way of saying thanks.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s too formal.¡±

    ude was rehearsing, trying to find the right words to persuade Morwenna to ept the new

    phone.

    Meanwhile, Morwenna, having finished her meal, was on her way over.

    She brought ude a bouquet of flowers.

    These weren¡¯t purchased but picked from Norbert¡¯s garden, who had remarked that they would wilt

    if not picked soon.

    Upon her arrival, the butler¡¯s usually formal smile turned genuinely warm.

    Inside, she encountered two grateful-looking maids.

    Morwenna, puzzled by their warmth, continued holding the flowers into ude¡¯s room.

    The room was as orderly as before, the bookshelf even more stocked with books.

    Morwenna cheerfully said, ¡°These are for you.¡±

    ude took the flowers, visibly delighted, almost to the point of being flustered.

    Then Morwenna pulled out her tutoring materials, notebook, and her own phone, cing them all on

    a nearby table.

    ude, initially in high spirits, saw Morwenna¡¯s phone on the table.

    His face immediately turned gloomy.

 Chapter 145

    Morwenna felt something was off. She nced at ude with a puzzled look. "What''s wrong?"

    Weren''t they just having fun a moment ago?

    ude grabbed the smartphone box from the table and tossed it into the trash can with a loud thud.

    Morwenna jumped, startled.

    ude eyed Morwenna''s phone and asked, "Ms. Winslet, you got a new phone?"

    Thinking of her phone reminded Morwenna of Stuart, and her eyes crinkled with a smile. "Yes, it''s

    quite handy."

    ude replied with a sarcastic tone, "Looks expensive. Is it a gift?"

    Aside from Morwenna, who was clueless about such things, most of the wealthy folks around

    Rosefrost Hollow knew the value of gadgets.

    Laughing, Morwenna said, "No, a friend took me shopping for it."

    ude''s demeanor softened a bit.

    Morwenna continued, "It''s not that pricey. My friend said it was a thousand bucks, and he fronted

    the money. I''ll pay him backter."

    ude¡¯s face turned gloomy again.

    A thousand bucks? That phone couldn''t be bought for less than ten grand.

    "Is he your boyfriend?"

    The question was kind of nosy, but considering ude''s quirky nature, Morwenna just brushed it

    off.

    She blushed slightly, pondering her rtionship with Stuart. They weren¡¯t exactly a couple, although

    they did have a marriage certificate.

    Shaking her head, she said, "Not my boyfriend, just someone I have feelings for."

    Suddenly remembering something, Morwenna opened up a photo on her phone and showed it to

    ude. "Look, isn¡¯t he handsome? And he happens to be your neighbor."

    Upon seeing the photo, ude stiffened, a wild frenzy nearly escaped his eyes.

    But Morwenna, engrossed in the photo, missed ude¡¯s reaction.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    When Morwenna looked up, ude had dug his nails into his palms, barely suppressing his inner

    turmoil.

    It was Stuart!

    How could it be?

    What a crappy twist of fate!

    He¡¯d finally found someone he cared about, and it turned out she fancied that guy.

    How could she fancy him?

    Unaware of ude¡¯s thoughts, Morwenna gently put away her phone. "Alright, let''s start the

    lesson."

    ude sat quietly, appearing to listen intently, and remained silent throughout the tutoring session.

    Morwenna didn¡¯t think much of it, only noting that ude seemed off today.

    After finishing the lesson, Morwenna chatted briefly with ude about a book she had read

    recently. Seeing that he seemed out of spirits, she didn¡¯t linger and got ready to leave.

    Just then, ude spoke up. "Ms. Winslet, I heard from someone that Ms. Irons is hosting a grand

    mixer tonight. It''s well-known in our circles. Ms. Irons is clearly aiming for Stuart, who will be

    attending due to business ties between the Hetfield and Irons families. Would you be interested in

    attending?"

    Morwenna was taken aback. She had just dealt with Adide, and now there¡¯s Ms. Irons?

    A grand mixer, like a matchmaking event?

    Morwenna hesitated, not pondering how ude knew all this.

    It was normal for ude to know Stuart since their family estates were not far apart.

    ude then offered, "If you wishes to attend, I can get you an invitation."

    His hidden malice was masked by a veneer of calm.

    Initially, Morwenna didn¡¯t want to go. She disliked such social gatherings and didn¡¯t feel she

    belonged in the world of Rosefrost Hollow¡¯s elite.

    But Stuart would be there, and Ms. Irons was clearly after him.

    She wanted to go, then.

    Morwenna, conflicted, asked, "Would it be inappropriate for me to attend?"

 Chapter 146

    ude spoke in a mild tone, "Of course not, these big social mixers are open to many. You¡¯re just

    going to have a look around; it won''t be a big deal."

    Morwenna thought about it and realized he was right. She wasn¡¯t nning on doing much, just

    observing. Nodding, she said, ¡°Then, could you please hand me an invitation?¡±

    After all, Morwenna did want to go to the event - not to hang out with Stuart, but maybe she could

    manage to slip in quietly on her own.

    Taking the invitation from ude, she bid him farewell and left.

    She walked back to Hetfield''s Homestead.

    Norbert might be taking his afternoon nap; the hall was silent and tranquil.

    After securing the invitation in her room, Morwenna headed to the kitchen. The malt mixture she

    had been fermenting was ready.

    She found a clean cheesecloth and filtered out the liquid, then began to simmer it.

    Stirring continuously with a wooden spoon, she cooked it for about an hour until the syrup

    thickened. Turning off the heat, she dusted a cutting board with powdered sugar and let the syrup

    cool slightly. Morwenna then pulled the syrup into long strips and cut them into small pieces.

    It took several days, but the yield was only two small boxes of homemade malt candy.

    Morwenna tasted one; the vor was satisfying.

    Norbert was still upstairs.

    She checked on him briefly; he was busy in his study, so she didn¡¯t disturb him.

    Morwenna called over Orson, who had been closely guarding Norbert since her instructionsst

    time.

    It still counted as a bodyguard¡¯s task, he guessed.

    Orson was curious what she was up to this time.

    Morwenna spoke with a smile, ¡°This is the malt candy I just made. Keep it with you, and give

    Norbert one whenever he wants a drink. His blood sugar isn¡¯t high, but at his age, he shouldn¡¯t have

    too much sugar. We need to control the quantity.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also a small box for you. I didn¡¯t make much this time, but taste it, and next time I¡¯ll make

    more for you.¡±

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Sure thing! I¡¯ll take good care of Mr. Hetfield!¡±

    Orson perked up immediately.

    Malt candy wasn¡¯t new to him, but this was different.

    Today he had his share of candy, maybe tomorrow he''d get to join in some slingshot fun.

    After settling these matters, Morwenna went upstairs to change her clothes.

    She slipped into a sleek, ck sleeveless dress that Stuart had bought for her, and let her hair

    down. It fell in soft waves, styled from being tied up earlier. After some thought, she applied some

    lipstick and grabbed a pair of sunsses from her jewelry closet to wear.

    The sunsses hid her lively eyes, giving her an aloof, morous look.

    Morwenna barely recognized herself, and she was sure Stuart wouldn¡¯t recognize her either.

    Once ready, she took the invitation and headed to the venue.

    She was just going to observe.

    She was curious and somewhat baffled.

    Stuart wasn¡¯t the type to be coerced or topromise.

    Why would he attend a mixer? Was it out of boredom? Or was there an interest in Ms. Irons?

    Morwenna didn¡¯t want her unrequited love to end before it even started, so she decided to have a

    look herself.

    Soon, she arrived at the destination - a five-star hotel.

    Others arrived in luxury cars.

    Morwenna took the bus, opting not to ride her bike in a dress¡­

    Upon reaching the entrance, she handed over her invitation and went inside.

    Morwenna, initially worried about drawing attention, was immediately relieved.

    The ce was bustling with young men and women; no one noticed her.

    She looked around but didn¡¯t see Stuart.

    ¡®Could ude have deceived her?¡¯ she wondered, though it seemed unlikely.

    Finding a quiet corner, Morwenna sat down to watch.

 Chapter 147

    Wearing sunsses indoors was a bit too conspicuous, so Morwenna removed them as soon as

    she settled into a corner.

    She had been waiting for twenty minutes, but there was still no sign of Stuart.

    The banquet hall was bustling with a self-service buffet.

    Having skipped dinner, Morwenna was quite hungry. She grabbed a small te and heaped it with a

    variety of foods, including a slice ofsagna, and then retreated to her corner to eat.

    As she focused on her meal, she suddenly heard a mocking voice: "What are you doing here? Here

    to mingle at a social mixer? Haven¡¯t you eaten in ages? Coming to a banquet to eatsagna?¡±

    Lifting her head, Morwenna saw Bary, someone she hadn''t seen in a long time. Thest time

    they met, she had given him a proper lesson in the swimming pool, after which he had helped her

    land the tutoring job. Morwenna was someone who believed in returning both favors and

    grievances; Bary had bullied her, and she had taught him a lesson, so they were square.

    Swallowing herst bite ofsagna, she asked, ¡°Is your family hosting this banquet?¡±

    Bary was taken aback. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you care what I eat? Whether I eatsagna or pasta, what¡¯s it to you?¡±

    Bary was speechless.

    Every time he faced Morwenna, he never came out ahead.

    Lately, Adide had been forced to move abroad and had spent much time calling him toin

    and curse Morwenna. Despite the long absence, Morwenna¡¯s name seemed to echo around him.

    The once gentle Adide had turned bitter, all because of Morwenna.

    Yet, upon seeing her again, the first thing Bary remembered was Morwenna¡¯s advice not to

    harbor malice, and surprisingly, he found he didn''t despise her as much as he thought he would.

    Bary felt conflicted as he red at Morwenna, then sat down at her table to see what she was up

    to.

    Morwenna ignored him and continued eating. After finishing her initial helping, she still felt hungry

    and went back for another slice ofsagna, and then another.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Watching Morwenna devour three slices ofsagna, Bary couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Are you a pig?

    Eating so much!¡±

    Suddenly, Morwenna spoke up, ¡°Bary, how¡¯s your dog doing?¡±

    Bary instantly shut up. His dog was the same as ever, aggressive to everyone but surprisingly

    docile around Morwennast time.

    Morwenna¡¯s words carried an implicit threat, suggesting that if he didn''t behave, she wouldn¡¯t mind

    teaching him another lesson.

    Just then, the crowd stirred as a tall figure entered through the door.

    The previously confrontational Morwenna instantly recoiled like a mouse spotting a cat, quickly

    putting on her sunsses and using her hair to cover half of her face.

    Bary watched in confusion.

    As he turned, he saw it was Stuart who had entered.

    An elegant and beautiful woman approached Stuart, dressed in a pale gold gown, her hair secured

    with a tassel hairpin that swayed gracefully as she moved - graceful and alluring.

    ¡°Stuart, it¡¯s been a while,¡± Greta Irons greeted with a smile.

    ¡°It has,¡± Stuart replied, smiling back.

    From a distance, Morwenna watched, her dark sunsses unable to hide the woman¡¯s radiant

    beauty - a regal and stunning beauty, not the feigned arrogance or delicate charm of Adide.

    This was genuine, dazzling elegance.

    Morwenna had seen some of Stuart¡¯s acquaintances before.

    She''d seen a whole bunch of them at a party once.

 Chapter 148

    But it''s only Fletcher and Bary who''re somewhat closer with Stuart.

    Morwenna watched them intently, her gaze unwavering.

    Seizing the opportunity to bash Morwenna, Bary chimed in, "See, there''s no shortage of women

    pining for Stuart¡¯s attention. Sophisticateddies are a dime a dozen, each more impressive than

    the next. And you think you stand a chance with Stuart? Do you honestly believe you''re in his

    league?"

    Morwenna, who had been observing the scene, turned to Bary, her voice barely above a whisper,

    "Norbert thinks I''m worthy. Besides, it''s not about being worthy. If Stuart likes someone, even a

    beggar would make the cut. If he doesn''t, all the perfection in the world amounts to nothing."

    Bary retorted, "But in our circles, do you really think we have the luxury of marrying for love?

    Marriages are more about alliances, about what benefits the family."

    Morwenna scoffed, "Speak for yourself."

    Bary was left speechless.

    Morwenna added, "Do you honestly believe Stuart is the type to just settle? Do you think anyone

    can dictate Stuart¡¯s choices?"

    Again, Bary had no response.

    Truth be told, Morwenna was right. Bary¡¯s envy of Stuart was palpable. He envied Stuart¡¯s

    reckless character, which seemed unshackled by the constraints of high society.

    Morwenna had once used him of being foolishly impulsive, merely mimicking Stuart.

    Trying to emte Stuart¡¯s carefree demeanor, Bary had only managed a poor imitation. After a

    particrly humbling encounter with Morwenna, he finally understood.

    He could never be like Stuart.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Meanwhile, Morwenna ignored Bary and continued to watch Stuart from afar.

    The gathering was a match-making mixer.

    Men and women mingled, exchanging pleasantries and contact details. Even Ms. Irons found

    herself approached by several bold suitors.

    Yet Stuart seemed to exist in a bubble; many admired him from a distance, but none dared to

    approach.

    Greta stuck close to Stuart, chatting him up now and then, sometimes getting super close, and he

    didn''t seem to mind at all.

    As per tradition, the event would start with an opening dance.

    The host grabbed the microphone, announcing in a broadcaster¡¯s tone, ¡°We are privileged to have

    among us today the finest young people of Rosefrost Hollow, and it''s an honor to have Mr. Hetfield

    here. Who will have the pleasure of sharing this opening dance with Mr. Hetfield?¡±

    Most eyes turned to Greta, the only one who seemed capable of standing beside Stuart without

    seeming out of ce.

    Even if Greta wasn¡¯t there, it was doubtful anyone else would dare ask Stuart to dance.

    Greta nced at Stuart, ying it cool, waiting.

    Stuart¡¯s presence signified a willingness to engage with the Irons family.

    Proud as she was, Greta liked Stuart too much to y games. If Stuart didn¡¯t invite her within a

    minute, she¡¯d swallow her pride and ask him herself.

    Just then, Morwenna removed her sunsses and walked towards Stuart, under the watchful eyes

    of everyone, including a stunned Bary.

    With a voice soft and clear, she asked, ¡°Stuart, may I have this dance?¡±

 Chapter 149

    Bary waspletely bbergasted.

    Could Morwenna really be that bold?

    With so many onlookers, how could she dare?

    Morwenna had initially juste to look around.

    But seeing Stuart sitting there, uninvited and rather forlorn, she felt a pang of sympathy.

    Regardless of whether Stuart would ept or not, she decided to give it a try.

    What if she could actually dance with Stuart?

    Gathering her courage, Morwenna approached Stuart, though visibly nervous.

    She looked at Stuart.

    Everyone at the venue turned their eyes towards Morwenna.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    They weren''t admiring her beauty; rather, they were watching a spectacle unfold.

    Stuart was notoriously aloof and ruthless. With so many people present, at least half of the women

    there had thought about attaching themselves to Stuart. Didn''t they want to approach him? They

    simply knew they weren''t in his league and dared not.

    And here came this woman, emerging from nowhere, daring to ask Mr. Hetfield to dance before Ms.

    Irons made her move. It was audaciously bold.

    Stuart''s gaze was indifferent, barely resting on Morwenna as he spokezily, "Morwenna, what are

    you doing here?"

    Feeling a bit shy, Morwenna said, "I heard you were here, so I... you know... showed up."

    His voicezy yetced with a hint of menace, Stuart asked, "Oh? So you came for me?"

    Morwenna wasn''t supposed to know about this gathering, let alone receive an invitation.

    Today, he was about to seal a deal with the Irons family.

    Once the partnership with the Hetfield Group was secured, no one could threaten their position.

    And yet, who had sent Morwenna here? Was someone trying to screw up this partnership?

    Unaware of the menace in Stuart''s tone, Morwenna sincerely said, "Yes, I like you, and I came for

    you."

    Morwenna''s affection was tant and fearless.

    In front of the whole world, she could dere her liking for Stuart.

    Each time faced with such frankness, Stuart was slightly taken aback.

    Did this girl even understand what it meant to like someone ?

    Nearby, Greta''s expression soured. The crowd was equally shocked.

    Bary was totally floored. Morwenna wasn¡¯t just being brave¡ªshe was downright fearless!

    Stuart was a notorious figure, the dark lord of Rosefrost Hollow.

    Many adored Stuart, but who would dare confess their feelings to his face?

    Not interested in what others thought, Morwenna looked at Stuart, hoping he would choose to

    dance with her rather than any other woman.

    Loving someone meant fighting for them.

    Stuart had never loved anyone, perhaps because no one had ever pursued him with determination.

    Having decided on her feelings for Stuart, Morwenna was determined to seize every opportunity.

    She continued to pitch herself, "Stuart, I can dance. I used to perform at school and I¡¯ve learned

    from TV shows."

    Then, Greta stepped forward, silent, but her stance spoke volumes.

    It was up to Stuart to choose.

    Morwenna tensed up, facing another moment of potential rejection.

    Every previous time, she had been the one left behind.

    Everyone assumed Stuart would choose Greta.

    Greta was confident too. After all, Mr. Hetfield seldom attended such events; he was here today

    solely because of the Irons family.

    Rumors of a coboration between the Hetfield Group and the Irons family were circting.

    Stuart stood up.

    It made sense that he should dance this opening dance with Greta.

    But seeing Morwenna¡¯s nervousness, her bright eyes filled with fear of rejection, reminded him of

    the time he had saved Adide first and then saw the disappointment in her eyes. So Stuart made

    an impulsive decision.

    He suddenly reached out, pulling Morwenna close.

    Hisrge hand gently rested on her waist.

    Even he wasn''t sure what he was doing at that moment, knowing her motives for appearing were

    not pure, yet he couldn''t bear to disappoint her again.

 Chapter 150

    Morwenna blushed and hurriedly rested her hand on Stuart''s shoulder.

    Greta frowned slightly, puzzled.

    What was Stuart thinking?

    Tonight''s opening dance was supposed to be just for the two of them. Why would Stuart change his

    mind because of this unexpected woman?

    The DJ hesitated to start the music.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    With a brief, indifferent nce from Stuart, the music immediately filled the air.

    As Morwenna started to move, she identally stepped on Stuart¡¯s foot.

    Blushing, she stammered, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯m just really nervous.¡±

    Stuart said nothing.

    A momentter, Morwenna stepped on his foot again.

    On the brink of tears, Morwenna said, ¡°Stuart, believe me, I really have practiced. I was the best in

    our vige¡­¡±

    With a gentle spin, Stuart¡¯s cool, mature voice whispered in her ear, ¡°Morwenna, be smarter from

    now on. Don¡¯t just believe everything people tell you.¡±

    Morwenna, not fully understanding what Stuart meant, simply nodded in agreement, ¡°Okay.¡±

    The dance ended.

    Stuart let go of her, saying calmly, ¡°Go back and sit down; I have some business to discuss.¡±

    Morwenna obediently returned to her seat.

    She didn¡¯t bother with sunsses this time; Stuart knew she was there anyway.

    She grabbed the juice she hadn''t finished before and kept sipping on it.

    Finally, Bary couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Morwenna, you actually dared to dere your feelings for

    Stuart publicly?¡±

    Confused, Morwenna asked, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I? Is it wrong to like Stuart?¡±

    Bary paused, realizing, indeed, no one had said it was wrong to like Stuart.

    But after seeing Stuart''s cunning tactics, aside from Adide, in Rosefrost Hollow, no one dared to

    openly admit their feelings for him. Even Adide had always been subtle, only recently causing a

    stir by dering her feelings.

    Morwenna thought these people were all misguided.

    If you like someone, you should pursue them. Even if you fail, at least you tried; there¡¯s no regret in

    that.

    And don''t leave yourself wondering ''what if'' just because you were too chicken to say anything.

    People from her vige were straightforward; they never beat around the bush.

    Ignoring Bary, Morwenna watched as Stuart and Greta stepped aside to talk.

    Stuart and Greta stood together, both exuding strong presences, looking remarkably well-matched.

    Greta had regained herposure. ¡°Stuart, your action today might make my father reconsider his

    decisions. You know how much he values appearances. We had agreed to maintain a facade of a

    good rtionship regardless of our personal feelings.¡±

    Stuart, usually so free-spirited, rarely apologized, but he did, ¡°Sorry, today was an ident.

    Regarding the partnership, if your family wishes to move forward, I¡¯ll offer an additional ten percent.¡±

    Stuart had no dislike for Greta, even admired her somewhat.

    Today, having embarrassed her publicly, it was only right to offerpensation.

    Greta raised an eyebrow. Stuart was ruthless in business, never giving ground easily. To get a

    concession from him was tougher than scaling the heavens. Yet here he was, offering an extra ten

    percent willingly.

    Considering the scale of their deal, ten percent amounted to a staggering five hundred million.

    Looking over at Morwenna, Greta finally asked, ¡°Stuart, that girl who appeared out of nowhere, is

    she someone you fancy?¡±

    Stuart responded calmly, ¡°Not really, just a bit special.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Just special?¡±

    For just one dance, he lost at least five hundred million.

    Morwenna was oblivious to the trouble her presence had caused Stuart.

 Chapter 151

    Stuart and Greta''s private conversation was out of bounds for eavesdroppers, much less the casual

    observer.

    Most of the crowd at the event had their eyes fixed on Morwenna.

    The audacity to openly express her affection for Mr. Hetfield and then manage to snag a dance with

    the man, elbowing past Ms. Irons... What was her secret?

    Looking at her, it seemed her charms were twofold: beauty and an appetite.

    Sure enough, Morwenna was back at the buffet like a kid in a candy store.

    She was going at it so much that Bary couldn''t stand sitting at the same table with her, feeling

    like it was a slight to his ssiness.

    Morwenna, unfazed by Bary¡¯s disapproval, kept her gaze fixed on Stuart.

    As it seemed Stuart and Greta were wrapping up their chat, Morwenna quickly diverted her

    attention and pretended to sip her juice to mask her curiosity.

    Stuart and Greta approached.

    Stuart instructed without hesitation, "Bary, take her home."

    Bary, caught off guard and not particrly keen on the task due to a past conflict with Morwenna,

    hesitated but ultimately resigned himself toply. "Alright," he muttered, as Stuart walked away

    with Greta.

    "Stuart, where are you going?" Morwenna called out hastily.

    Without turning back, Stuart replied, "I''ve got another engagement."

    Greta nced back at Morwenna, pondering why Stuart would prefer a seemingly naive girl over

    someone as formidable as herself.

    As they left, the business talks were due to continue, but some terms needed revisiting.

    Morwenna, seeing Stuart leave, grimaced and lost her appetite. "I want to go home."

    With a scowl, Bary asked, "Shall we? You heading back to Windcharm Vis?"

    "No, the old estate," Morwenna said listlessly.

    "Which old estate?"

    "Hetfield''s Homestead."

    Bary was stunned.

    This woman had actually moved into Hetfield''s Homestead.

    No wonder she had managed to edge out Adide. Her influence was not to be underestimated.

    At a private dinner, Norbert had openly acknowledged Morwenna¡¯s importance to those close to the

    family; she was no mere maid in the Hetfield family.

    Residing in Hetfield''s Homestead was a different league altogether. Even Stuart''s uncle wasn¡¯t

    allowed to live there permanently.

    With mixed feelings, Bary drove Morwenna back to Hetfield''s Homestead and decided to follow

    her inside.

    Upon entering, Morwenna¡¯s mood soured thinking of Stuart and the charming Greta together. She

    found Norbert sitting at a table, a ss of wine before him.

    Her spirits lifted at the sight.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Ah, Norbert, you''re sneaking a drink, aren''t you? The doctor said not a drop!" she scolded.

    Usually imposing, Norbert quickly defended himself, "Nah, nah, I was just sniffing it, I didn''t take a

    drink, ask Orson, he''ll tell you."

    Orson, summoned into the conversation, confirmed, "Yes, I was watching; he didn¡¯t drink a drop."

    Reassured, Morwenna took the wine ss from in front of the elder, with his eyes following it

    regretfully.

    Bary watched, astonished.

    Morwenna evidently held considerable sway within the Hetfield family.

    Norbert, after losing sight of his wine ss, turned to Bary, "Ah, Bary, here to see Stuart? He''s

    not around. You know, it¡¯s high time you started taking life a bit more seriously. Don¡¯t spend all your

    time mimicking Stuart¡¯s antics. That boy¡¯s clever, and you¡¯re... well, different."

 Chapter 152

    Bary awkwardly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Hetfield, I¡¯ve got it covered. As soon as I graduate, I¡¯ll

    shape up. I¡¯ve got some things to handle now, and since Stuart¡¯s not home, I¡¯ll head out.¡±

    With that, Bary practically bolted out the door.

    In the smallmunity of Rosefrost Hollow, people were generally fearless, but most of them were

    still intimidated by Norbert.

    Morwenna, carrying a bottle of liquor to the kitchen, had initially nned to pour out a drink.

    She thought to herself, why does Norbert enjoy this stuff so much? Is it really that good?

    Curiosity getting the better of her, Morwenna took a swig.

    It hit her like a freight train.

    She started coughing violently, her throat and stomach burning as if she had swallowed poison.

    Why on earth does Norbert like this? It was terrifying!

    Morwenna dumped the rest of the liquor down the sink, feeling a bit dizzy.

    By the time she left the kitchen, Norbert had already gone upstairs, probably to avoid a lecture from

    her. He had hurried off quite fast.

    Feeling woozy, Morwenna decided to water the garden nts to clear her head.

    The cool breeze seemed to make her dizzier.

    Realizing she needed to rest, Morwenna staggered upstairs.

    Once upstairs, she went into the bathroom for a shower, hoping it would sober her up.

    But the steam only made her dizzier...

    Everything was spinning, including her.

    Unaware that Norbert¡¯s drink was a potent spirit, Morwenna, who rarely drank, felt the alcohol hit

    her hard after stepping out into the cold and then taking a hot bath, which sped up the circting of

    alcohol in her system, causing her to be thoroughly intoxicated.

    Her movements were shaky, and she had even misbuttoned her nightgown, revealing quite a bit of

    skin.

    That was when Stuart came home.

    He walked in just as she stumbled into his arms.

    Morwenna, teetering on her toes, peered up at Stuart for a while as if she was seeing double, then

    burst into giggles. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Stuart! Why are there so many of you? One, two, three¡­¡±

    Stuart, with a stern expression, asked, ¡°Have you been drinking?¡±

    Unable to stand properly, Morwenna leaned heavily against him. Her voice, already soft, turned

    even more mellow and sweet from the alcohol. ¡°Drinking? Oh yes, I tried some of Norbert¡¯s liquor.

    It¡¯s awful! So awful! Stuart, you shouldn¡¯t try it.¡±

    Fresh from her shower, Morwenna¡¯s skin was still damp. Her nightgown, misbuttoned at the neck

    area, revealed quite a bit of her shapely body.

    And in her hasty preparations for bed, she hadn¡¯t bothered with underwear.

    Stuart, typically cold and detached¡ªeven indifferent to a woman in his bed¡ªsuddenly felt a warmth

    stirring within him.

    Oblivious, Morwenna looked up at him with dewy eyes, fixated. She suddenly asked, ¡°Stuart, may I

    kiss you?¡±

    Stuart¡¯s eyes flickered.

    Hearing no objection, a bold, drunken Morwenna cupped Stuart¡¯s face and tiptoed to nt a kiss on

    his cheek.

    The usually impassive Stuart clenched his teeth and muttered, ¡°Morwenna!¡±

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yes, I''m here!¡±

    Her words barely finished, Morwenna copsed into Stuart¡¯s arms,pletely passed out.

 Chapter 153

    Stuart caught Morwenna as she copsed.

    This was the first time he felt a touch of helplessness towards a woman.

    Holding the unconscious girl, he bent down toy her on the bed.

    Unaware, Morwenna clung to Stuart''s cor, her eyes closed as she murmured, ¡°Sir¡­¡±

    Stuart''s gaze deepened, slowly leaning in closer and closer.

    Just as he was about to touch Morwenna''s lips, Stuart suddenly froze.

    He jerked back, his expression turning sour.

    To Stuart, Morwenna had always been like a pet; convenient to have around when needed.

    But this involuntary reaction darkened his mood.

    Reflecting on the evening''s events, he realized how much Morwenna had begun to affect him.

    He didn¡¯t know when this young woman had started to have such an impact on him.

    He didn¡¯t like this influence.

    A man like him shouldn''t be swayed by anyone, nor should he have any vulnerabilities.

    Stuart stopped looking at Morwenna, his eyes returning to their usual icy calm.

    After showering anding back to bed, he held Morwenna¡¯s chin, staring at her as if challenging

    himself, as if to prove she couldn''t affect him.

    Morwenna, feeling ufortable in her sleep, pushed Stuart''s hand away and turned over, rolling

    into Stuart¡¯s arms.

    Her blouse was disheveled, revealing much of her neckline.

    Stuart, who had been cold-faced, narrowed his eyes slightly, then suddenly, with a fierce

    expression, he pulled Morwenna to him and pressed his lips against hers.

    It was more of a savage bite than a kiss.

    The next moment, he pushed her away and abruptly got up to leave.

    Morwenna was his sleeping pill, but at that moment, he felt restless.

    At the bar.

    Fletcher looked exasperated, ¡°Stuart, you rush me here just to watch you drink?¡±

    ¡°Cut the chatter, are you drinking or not?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll drink, but what¡¯s up, Stuart? It¡¯s not another issue with yourdy, is it?¡±

    Stuart sipped his half-full ss of whiskey, his eyes slightly narrowed, a trace of menace in his tone,

    ¡°She¡¯s affecting me too much.¡±

    Fletcher breathed a sigh of relief, thinking it was something serious.

    He had noticed before that Stuart must have feelings for her; naturally, she would have a big impact.

    ¡°I need to distance myself from her,¡± Stuart added.

    Fletcher was stunned, quickly responding, ¡°Stuart, no, the two of you are practically an item. Her

    influence is just because you have feelings for her¡ªthat¡¯s a good thing. There¡¯s no need to distance

    yourself.¡±

    Stuart suddenly looked up, the dim red light of the bar reflecting in his eyes, almost bloody,

    ¡°Fletcher, do you think I¡¯m meant for rtionships? If she gets too close, won¡¯t it end badly for her?¡±

    Fletcher shivered suddenly.

    Stuart gave a frosty smirk. "Do you really think a guy like me has feelings?"

    Fletcher fell silent, saying no more.

    ¡­

    The next day.

    When Morwenna woke up, the room was empty.

    She shook her head, and shes of the previous night invaded her thoughts.

    ¡°Oh my God! Morwenna, what have you done? You¡¯re insane! How could you dare to kiss Stuart?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Recalling the events, she was shocked at her own audacity.

    Stuart wasn''t home, undoubtedly driven away by her actions.

    Morwenna slumped, overwhelmed with guilt.

    Stuart must be furious.

 Chapter 154

    Morwenna was feeling down as she headed out for the day.

    In the morning, she was feeling all kinds of blue while chopping up some fish.

    In the afternoon, even her tutoring session seemed to drag.

    Later, when she met ude, his expression carried a subdued malice. He asked, ¡°Ms. Winslet, how

    was the partyst night?¡±

    Flipping through a textbook, Morwenna replied, ¡°Not great. I had some delicious food, danced a

    slow waltz with Stuart, and then I headed home.¡±

    A subtle smirk curled at the corner of ude¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Dancing, huh? It seems that guy holds her in higher regard than I thought.¡± ude thought, ¡°Did

    my interference work? His coboration with the Irons family might not be going so smoothly after

    all.¡±

    Suddenly remembering something, Morwenna pulled out a box from her bag and handed it to

    ude.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, I bought you this telescope. You don¡¯t like going out much, but the view outside is

    beautiful. This telescope is for professionals; you can see far away from the attic upstairs.¡±

    The hidden smirk on ude''s face froze, making his expression rather odd.

    Morwenna didn¡¯t notice and took out her phone, asking, ¡°ude, do you have WhatsApp? I¡¯d like to

    add you.¡±

    ude, somewhat absentmindedly, took out his phone.

    Morwenna added him as a friend. Then ude''s phone began to buzz incessantly.

    His gaze shifted from the telescope to his phone.

    On the WhatsApp chat screen, photo after photo popped up.

    There were lively fish from the market.

    There were pictures of the sky with white clouds.

    There were flowers blooming along the roadside.

    As Morwenna scrolled through her gallery, continuing to send pictures, she said softly, ¡°Even if you

    don¡¯t go out, you can still see the world. I¡¯ve got your WhatsApp now. Whenever I see something

    interesting or beautiful, I¡¯ll snap a photo and send it to you. I¡¯ll see the world for you. Of course, I

    might not have seen much myself, can¡¯t see too far, can¡¯t see too much, but no matter, I¡¯ll share

    what I do see with you.¡±

    ude¡¯s pale eyes gradually widened, as if something was choking him.

    He suddenly stood up, his voice hoarse with emotion, ¡°Ms. Winslet, you should go home today. I¡¯m

    not feeling well; I need some rest.¡±

    Morwenna, who was still sending photos, looked up at him, concerned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you

    feeling ill? Do you need a doctor?¡±

    ude kept his head down, avoiding her gaze, and said in a subdued tone, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll just rest

    and call the doctor if needed. Please go ahead, Ms. Winslet.¡±

    Morwenna was disappointed to miss a day of tutoring but was more concerned about ude¡¯s

    health.

    Seeing that he genuinely seemed unwell, she quickly got up to leave. ¡°Get some good rest. I¡¯ll ask

    the butler to call the doctor for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Morwenna closed the door behind her as she left.

    The moment Morwenna was out of sight, ude grabbed a kitchen knife from the table and cut into

    his arm.

    In that moment, he desperately wanted to harm himself.

    He was a disgusting monster.

    Ms. Winslet was kind to him.

    And what did he do? He manipted her, he schemed.

    Cut after cut, his arm was a bloody mess, he looked crazed and freaky.

    He seemed more unhinged than the ude Morwenna had first encountered.

    Blood identally sttered onto the telescope.

    ude immediately dropped the knife and frantically grabbed a towel to wipe it off.

    But with his bloody hands, it only got bloodier.

    He stumbled back, as if he couldn¡¯t bear toe close to something that belonged to Morwenna,

    as if his filthy self didn¡¯t deserve to touch something so clean.

    ude crouched down, hugging his head, overwhelmed with self-loathing.

 Chapter 155

    Leaving ude''s ce, Morwenna hadn¡¯t much else on her te for the day.

    She thought it might be nice to drop by The Hetfield Group and surprise Stuart with a packed lunch.

    Yet, memories ofst night made her hesitant; she was usually straightforward, but could be shy at

    times too.

    With time to spare, Morwenna decided to visit Keira at the hospital. She picked up some fresh fruit

    and hopped on her bike, pedaling her way to the healthcare facility.

    Upon entering Keira''s room, Morwenna found her sipping on some chicken soup. The joy in Keira¡¯s

    eyes was almost tangible as she saw her friend. ¡°Wenna, what brings you here? Have you eaten

    yet? How have you been? I... I...¡±

    Keira''s excitement made her words tumble over each other.

    With a chuckle, Morwenna replied, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten, just came to check on you.¡±

    The room was clean and airy, Keira looked well cared for, with neatly trimmed nails and a thermos

    within easy reach.

    Morwenna had nned just a quick visit, but noticing Keira hastily finishing her soup and then

    looking expectantly at her, she suggested, ¡°How about we go out for a bit?¡±

    Keira nodded eagerly, and a smiling nurse brought over a wheelchair.

    As Morwenna pushed Keira out of the hospital, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the nurse take

    you out often?¡±

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Every day,¡± Keira quickly replied.

    Morwenna wanted to say, ¡®Then why do you look like you haven¡¯t been out in ages?¡¯ But knowing

    Keira¡¯s timid nature, she held back.

    Instead, Morwenna took Keira to a local free park. Exining her choice, she said, ¡°It''s not that I¡¯m

    stingy or anything, but with your health situation, you wouldn''t exactly enjoy a theme park. The paid

    parks are expensive and the scenery isn¡¯t much different.¡±

    Keira was quick to agree, ¡°Yeah, this ce is lovely.¡±

    Cheered by her friend''s agreement, Morwenna pushed her around. ¡°There¡¯s a huge fish in the pond

    here. If you call its name, ites out. It eats everything ¨C fish food, bread, even doughnuts, it¡¯s not

    picky.¡±

    ¡°Really? That sounds fun.¡±

    They roamed around, and even when Morwenna pointed out some wildflowers saying they looked

    better than the ones in botanical gardens, Keira agreed wholeheartedly.

    After spending the afternoon together and sharing a dinner, it was nearly dark when Morwenna

    returned Keira to the hospital. Before leaving, she pulled a handmade hair clip from her canvas bag

    ¨C a delicately crocheted piece with a red bow.

    Handing it over, Morwenna said, ¡°I made this for you.¡±

    Keira¡¯s face lit up with surprise, ¡°For me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you gave me a hair clipst time, so this is a return gift. I just hope you like it.¡±

    ¡°I love it! It¡¯s the best gift I¡¯ve ever received.¡± Keira immediately reced her fancy headband with

    the red crocheted clip.

    For Keira, who had received countless impersonal gifts over her neen years, this was the first

    that truly touched her heart. She looked at Morwenna, slightly stumbling over her words, ¡°Does it

    look good?¡±

    ¡°It looks beautiful,¡± Morwenna assured her, smiling warmly as they shared a moment of genuine

    friendship.

 Chapter 156

    "It''s lovely seeing you. I''ll be off now, but I''lle visit again soon."

    Morwenna waved goodbye to Keira with a bright smile.

    Summoning her courage, Keira also raised her hand and waved back.

    As she watched Morwenna walk away, a sudden urge to recover and return to school washed over

    Keira. She had dreaded the thought of going back to that intimidating institution, convinced that no

    one cared about her education. She used to think even without a diploma, her life wouldn''t be much

    affected.

    But learning that Morwenna was also at Rosefrost University shifted her perspective¡ªmaybe

    school wasn''t so scary after all.

    ...

    Morwenna returned to Hetfield''s Homestead.

    She spent some time chatting with Norbert before heading upstairs to make a phone call to

    Johnson, inquiring about the progress on the construction of Hope Elementary School.

    Afterward, she carefully calcted her earnings to figure out how long it would take to pay off her

    debt to Stuart.

    Feeling that she had attended to everything and everyone, she noticed that Stuart hadn¡¯te

    home yet. This time, Morwenna didn''t go to sleep but stayed awake, waiting.

    By midnight, Stuart still hadn¡¯t returned.

    Unable to hold back any longer, Morwenna sent him a text: ¡°Stuart, what time are youing home

    tonight?¡±

    After sending the message, she kept staring at her phone screen, lighting it up every time it went

    dark.

    Half an hourter, her phone pinged. It wasn''t Stuart, but a marketing message.

    Morwenna couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Who sends promotions in the middle of the night!¡±

    Stuart didn¡¯t reply, and after a while, Morwenna, unable to stay awake any longer, drifted off to

    sleep.

    The next morning at six, Morwenna got up on schedule, immediately checking around. There was

    no sign that Stuart hade home.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Where could he be? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be staying at Hetfield''s Homestead? Perhaps he went

    back to Windcharm Vis?

    Morwenna decided to wait untilter to call Stuart, thinking it was too early and she might disturb his

    sleep.

    Distracted, she went to the market to chop fish.

    At eleven in the morning, unable to wait any longer, Morwenna finally called Stuart.

    ¡°The number you have dialed is not avable at the moment. Please try againter.¡±

    Stunned, Morwenna stared nkly at her phone.

    Earlier, the market had been bustling.

    Now, as it quieted down, the butler contacted her about the private tutoring¡ªude needed a

    couple more days off.

    Norbert was taking a nap and would be busy with work in the afternoon. She didn¡¯t know what to do

    and just kept waiting for Stuart¡¯s call.

    But Morwenna didn¡¯t get any calls.

    For two days, there was no sign of Stuart, and she couldn¡¯t reach him by phone.

    Finally, unable to bear it any longer, Morwenna went directly to the Hetfield Group.

    She wanted to see Stuart and ask if he was upset about the kiss they shared¡ªif so, she was ready

    to apologize.

    Upon arriving at the Hetfield Group, Morwenna approached the reception, ¡°I¡¯d like to see Mr. Stuart

    Hetfield, please.¡±

    The identical twin receptionists recognized her; their attitude was very friendly this time.

    One of the twins, surprised, quickly said, ¡°Mr. Hetfield is celebrating his birthday today at

    Windcharm Vis with a big party. He¡¯s not in the office today, ma''am. Didn¡¯t you know?¡±

 Chapter 157

    Morwenna froze in her tracks.

    "Stuart''s birthday?" she asked.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Yeah, every year on Mr. Hetfield''s birthday, all the prominent figures of Rosefrost Hollow gather.

    I''ve heard it''s quite the event. I''d love to see it myself..."

    The older sister quietly tugged at her sibling''s shirt to get her to stop talking so much.

    Hearing about Stuart''s birthday, Morwenna turned and walked away.

    When Morwenna left, the younger twin asked puzzled, "Why did you stop me? Didn''t you sayst

    time that thisdy is special and we should treat her nicely?"

    The older twin sighed, "I told you to read the lines. Didn¡¯t you see she didn¡¯t know about Mr.

    Hetfield''s birthday? If Mr. Hetfield wanted her to know, would he need us to tell her?"

    The younger sister was stunned, "But I already mentioned it. What do we do now?"

    "Just drop it!"

    Morwenna felt uneasy as she left.

    No one had told her about Stuart¡¯s birthday. Then again, no one was obliged to tell her.

    She imed to love Stuart, yet hadn¡¯t taken the time to understand him, not even knowing his

    birthday.

    Morwenna felt her affection was superficial.

    What did she really like about Stuart?

    Perhaps she liked Stuart¡¯s asional gentleness, his timely help and his handsome face.

    Her affection seemed conditional, not for Stuart as a person.

    Suddenly, Morwenna felt guilty, thinking she hadn¡¯t done enough.

    Raised in a simple and down-to-earthmunity, she tended to look inward for faults by instinct,

    not out of self-pity or weakness but habit, considering others first, used to taking the short end of the

    stick.

    So at this moment, she focused on her shorings.

    It''s Stuart''s birthday and she gotta rush to get his present sorted.

    Morwenna wandered the streets for a long while.

    Things Stuart normally used were out of her price range. And Stuart wouldn¡¯t want what she could

    afford.

    Eventually, in a gift shop, Morwenna spotted a ss jar filled with colorful capsules. Each could be

    opened, containing a nk slip of paper for writing heartfelt wishes.

    Her eyes lit up and she bought it, believing the sincerity mattered most.

    Back at Hetfield''s Homestead, Norbert had just woken from his nap and saw Morwenna returning,

    asking in surprise, ¡°Wenna, what are you doing here? Isn¡¯t today Stuart¡¯s birthday? Haven¡¯t you

    gone yet?¡±

    Norbert thought Morwenna knew, even imagined she''d be at the party, considering how well things

    seemed between her and Stuarttely.

    Slightly apologetic, Morwenna replied, ¡°I came back to change and handle something. I¡¯ll head over

    later.¡±

    Seeing her in old clothes, Norbert nodded understandingly, ¡°Well, do you have enough pretty

    dresses, Wenna? I¡¯ll arrange for someone to tailor some nice ones for you.¡±

    "Nah, seriously, I''m all set. Got plenty of them."

    Indeed, she had many dresses, some bought by Stuart, others prepared by Norbert when she

    moved back to the mansion.

    Back in her rural home, Morwenna had only a few outfits for all seasons, sometimes too cold in

    winter, reluctant to buy warm clothes, relying on her health to get by. She wasn¡¯t used to wearing so

    many beautiful dresses.

    She always felt like she was here to repay a debt, but since arriving, it seemed she owed more and

    more.

    Morwenna went upstairs, changed into clean clothes, then took out the slips of paper from the

    capsules and began to write.

    ¡®Happy Birthday, Stuart.¡¯

    ¡®Wishing you peace, joy, and sess.¡¯

    ¡®May all your dreamse true, and you live a life of health and happiness.¡¯

    With a hundred notes, Morwenna thought carefully about each one, deliberating her wish before

    writing.

    It felt as if each wish coulde true.

    She finally finished up two hourster.

    She rolled them up, ced them back in the capsules, filled the ss jar, and tied it with a colorful

    ribbon, fashioning a bow.

 Chapter 158

    Morwenna stuffed the item into her canvas tote with satisfaction and hurried down the stairs.

    Norbert was downstairs reading a book. Seeing Morwenna rush, he quickly said, "No need to run.

    There''s still plenty of time. Let Orson drive you. Don''t worry, I''ll stay home and won¡¯t touch a drop."

    Indeed, Morwenna was anxious about taking the bus and arrivingte, so she nodded in agreement

    upon hearing his offer.

    Orson drove Morwenna to Windcharm Vis.

    She visited the market at Windcharm Vis for work daily, but it had been a long time since shest

    went to the first district, Stuart¡¯s area.

    The gate was open, likely due to the birthday party today, with guestsing and going.

    Morwenna got out of the car, nervously straightened her skirt, and walked in. Orson parked the car

    and followed.

    As soon as Morwenna appeared, she caught the attention of many.

    She was the only woman bold enough to openly dere her affection for Mr. Hetfield and still

    remain unscathed.

    Rumors flew about her visits to the Hetfield Group and private parties. Norbert was quite fond of

    Morwenna, and Stuart seemed to show a special interest.

    In the tight-knitmunity of the wealthy, every little piece of gossip was well-known.

    Everyone was curious about her, yet upon discovering Morwenna''s background. They thought her

    hopelessly outmatched.

    Her origins were no secret and easy to investigate.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    The elites of Rosefrost Hollow could easily uncover everything about Morwenna with a little money.

    She was a poor student from the backwoods, even got her tuition paid for by Norbert. How could

    she dare to fancy Stuart?

    Upon entering, a young man with green-dyed hair sneered loudly, ¡°She¡¯s a homewrecker, seducing

    Stuart from Adide!¡±

    His voice was loud, grabbing others¡¯ attention.

    The speaker was Jethro, Adide''s younger brother. Unaware of thements, Morwenna fell her

    gaze on the cabbages in the garden. The small cabbages she nted long ago had grown into full

    heads, bringing her a sense of joy.

    Ignoring the crowd, Morwenna walked towards the manor to find Stuart.

    Curious onlookers followed.

    Orson, trailing behind, shot a few nces at Jethro.

    Inside the hall, gifts were being handed to Fletcher, who was managing the registry while Stuart

    paid no attention.

    Taking a deep breath, Morwenna approached Stuart, holding out a ss jar filled with her

    sentiments, ¡°Stuart, happy birthday.¡±

    Stuart, seated, raised an eyebrow and did not reach for it.

    The crowd smirked. Their extravagant gifts were merely logged by Fletcher.

    Here was Morwenna, attempting to hand a simple ss jar to Stuart.

    Murmurs ofughter broke out.

    Fletcher, seeing her predicament, quickly stepped forward to help.

    ¡°Let me take that for Stuart,¡± Fletcher said, finding it awkward to address her.

    As Fletcher reached for the jar, Morwenna insisted on handing it to Stuart herself. The jar slipped

    and shattered on the floor.

    Fletcher changed his expression.

    Hundreds of capsules filled with notes spilled out.

    Someone curiously picked one up, read it aloud, ¡°I wish you warm clothes on cold days, food when

    you¡¯re hungry, and a ce to rest when you¡¯re tired¡­¡±

    Laughter erupted again. ¡°What kind of blessings are these? Who here would ever go hungry? Is she

    cursing Mr. Hetfield to go bankrupt?¡±

    The room filled withughter at the unusual wishes.

 Chapter 159

    Someone continued to open the capsules, reading in a strange and affected tone.

    Everyone genuinelyughed, mocking, teasing and amusing with disparagingughter.

    To them, Morwenna''s heartfelt wishes were a source of entertainment.

    Morwenna turned stern and didn¡¯t find anything funny about it. She hoped Stuart would have a

    stable and peaceful life. Her wishes were sincere.

    She felt it was a pity that the gift was broken.

    The ss jars were beautiful, but wooden or metal boxes would have been safer.

    Stuart seemed indifferent to such a heartfelt gift, and she couldn¡¯t afford anything fancier.

    Morwenna felt a bit downhearted as she crouched to gather the scattered capsules.

    As another person began to read aloud, Morwenna spoke up, ¡°That¡¯s mine, please don¡¯t touch.¡±

    Her expression was severe, as if she was holding back anger.

    Today was Stuart¡¯s birthday and she was trying her best to keep her hands to herself.

    But it seemed like no one heard her. It was a rare kind of spectacle, reminiscent of when students

    would read others¡¯ love letters out loud forughs.

    Suddenly, Morwenna stood up and pushed away a man with green hair named Jethro.

    He had not only read aloud but had carelessly tossed the capsules aside.

    After pushing him away, Morwenna said coldly, ¡°I told you. Don¡¯t touch my things.¡±

    Jethro, infuriated, got up and stepped on some capsules.

    This woman had forced Adide abroad, and his life had worsened since then. He couldn¡¯t hold

    back his resentment anymore.

    Morwenna was furious now. She walked over and kicked Jethro down, then started throwing

    punches.

    She had held back for a long time. These people were really too much.

    They shouldn''t have hurt her!

    Everyone froze at the scene. No one expected that Morwenna would dare to hit someone at such

    an event.

    It took a while before someone reacted and stepped forward to pull her away.

    After a few punches, Morwenna stopped, not intending to really hurt anyone.

    ¡°How could you hit someone? Have you no manners?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, how dare you? A yokel from the countryside. Everyone herees from a distinguished

    background. What if you had seriously hurt someone?¡±

    Bary, usually quite outspoken, stayed silent this time.

    He thought Morwenna hitting someone was nothing new. He had been hit before, and so did Stuart.

    It was just another fight, nothing surprising.

    Morwenna, unafraid, faced everyone and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what your idea of manners is, but I¡¯m

    sure it doesn¡¯t include making fun of others¡¯ belongings.¡±

    The mocking voices halted.

    Morwenna crouched down to continue collecting the capsules, perhaps suppressing her anger, and

    identally cut her finger on a ss shard.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Just then, she heard Stuart¡¯s voice, ¡°Zoe, clean this up.¡±

    Morwenna stopped in her tracks.

    Zoe came over, unaware of what had happened, and began sweeping the capsules and ss

    together.

    Morwenna looked up at Stuart. She was incredulous.

    Even if Stuart didn¡¯t like the birthday gift, he shouldn¡¯t trample on her feelings and treat everything

    like trash.

    She said to Stuart, ¡°I thought about and wrote each wish with care.¡±

    Stuart indifferently replied, ¡°Go clean your hands and get ready for dinner.¡±

    At the sight of this, others felt that Stuart¡¯s attitude towards Morwenna was rather dismissive,

    especiallypared to how he had treated Adide in the past.

 Chapter 160

    Only Fletcher understood the situation, sighing as he watched from the sidelines, a look of pity in

    his eyes.

    It was hard to tell if he felt sorry for Morwenna or Stuart.

    Morwenna had been watching Stuart intently and noticing his indifference. Disappointed, she stood

    up and headed to the restroom.

    Once she was gone, Jethro, full of resentment,ined, "Mr. Hetfield, Adide has always been

    my biggest supporter. She''d be heartbroken to hear I got roughed up."

    Jethro couldn''t stand up to Morwenna. In his frustration, he looked to Stuart for support.

    Just then, Orson stepped forward.

    With a simple and honest expression, Orson grabbed Jethro by the cor and said to Stuart, "Sir, I''ll

    take Mr. Gagher outside for a little chat."

    Stuart remained silent.

    Orson, strong as an ox, easily dragged Jethro out.

    Before Jethro could protest, Orson knocked him out cold.

    The guests around them gasped in shock.

    With a naive look, Orson apologized, ¡°Sorry guys, Norbert made it clear we can''t let anyone mess

    with Morwenna.¡±

    Jethro was dragged away.

    The guests in the ballroom exchanged puzzled nces.

    Inside the restroom, Morwenna frowned.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    She didn¡¯t understand what was going on with Stuart.

    It was as if he had be apletely different person.

    She thought the change in his demeanor had been because of Adide, his lifesaver.

    Just as she felt differently about Norbert, surely Stuart did too.

    But now, without Adide around, why had Stuart changed again?

    Every time Morwenna thought she understood him, she felt utterly clueless the next moment.

    His cold detachment made her fiery spirit begin to wane.

    The cold water washed over her wounds, the sting helping her to refocus.

    Taking a deep breath, Morwennaposed herself.

    If she had decided to care, she couldn''t just give up easily. She was determined to understand

    Stuart, no matter what kind of man he turned out to be.

    Morwenna washed up and returned to the party as if nothing had happened, positioning herself next

    to Stuart.

    Stuart didn¡¯t ask her to leave, but he wasn¡¯t warm either.

    This time, no one dared to mock Morwenna, despite Stuart¡¯s apparent indifference.

    As long as Norbert was in her corner, it didn¡¯t matter whether she was a poor student or a high-

    societydy. They couldn¡¯t just provoke her like that.

    After all, there was a guy who got beaten an d was swiftly dragged out of Windcharm Vis?

    That was Adide¡¯s younger brother.

    Morwenna stayed close to Stuart, hoping to have a word with him alone.

    But the chance never came.

    As the party wound down and the guests began to leave, Morwenna finally spoke up, ¡°Stuart, are

    we heading home?¡±

    ¡°I have to travel for business soon and won¡¯t be returning to Hetfield''s Homestead just yet. You go

    ahead.¡±

    "Okay." Morwenna left with Orson, feeling sorta down inside.

    Stuart wasn¡¯t ignoring her, but she could sense a shift in his attitude.

    They had been drawing closer, but now it felt as if they were drifting apart.

    Disheartened, Morwenna found Stuart increasingly enigmatic.

    Orson thought about reporting the day¡¯s events to Norbert. These people were bullying right under

    the nose of the Hetfield family. Stuart was helpless to protect his wife.

    The Windcharm Vis quieted down.

    Fletcher had been sent away.

    Stuart walked over to a trash can and stared at the colorful array of capsules within.

    Suddenly, he squatted down, picked one up, and opened it one after another.

 Chapter 161

    Stuart rifled through the shattered ss for the colorful capsules, prying each one open to reveal

    the small and rolled-up messages within.

    Messages penned by Morwenna, filled with wishes and blessings in her serious and deliberate

    writing.

    His fingers were already cut and bleeding from the shards, but he seemed unfazed as he continued

    to read.

    The blood stained the little paper slips, the vibrant capsules smeared with a mncholic beauty.

    After opening them all, Stuart collected the pieces, a sense of madness creeping over him.

    He couldn''t believe he was so captivated by these simple tokens of affection.

    He had nned to keep her at arm''s length, but he just couldn''t help getting closer.

    Never in his life had Stuart felt this way. Until now, the only thing he struggled to control was his

    malice.

    But Morwenna was too unique.

    Her scent, her personality, and even her looks were extraordinary in Stuart''s eyes.

    She was more than just a tranquilizer to him.

    So, not long after Fletcher had left, Stuart called him back.

    Fletcher, exasperated,ined, "Stuart, can we not do this in the middle of the night?"

    Stuart''s hands, dried with blood, suddenly turned earnest as he said, "I want her to stay by my

    side."

    Fletcher paused, realizing Stuart was serious about Morwenna, "Stuart, is that wise? She''s too

    pure, unsuited for..."

    Fletcher was torn. He had hoped that Stuart and Morwenna could make it work superficially, so she

    could still have her freedom. But if Stuart was falling for her, it would be a relentless pursuit.

    If Morwenna became Stuart¡¯s vulnerability, she¡¯d also be a target for those harboring ill

    intentions towards him. She was too innocent to be dragged into such depths.

    Stuart knew it wasn¡¯t right.

    His tainted life was bound to end badly, and anyone close to him was doomed.

    Yet, Stuart was selfish.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Keeping his distance for a few days was the kindest gesture he could muster toward Morwenna.

    "I was nning to let her go, but now, I''ve changed my mind." he dered firmly.

    Morwenna returned to Hetfield''s Homestead.

    It was eleven at night.

    The house was silent, everyone else had retired for the evening.

    Upset by an incident at a birthday party and having barely eaten, Morwenna decided to make

    herself a heaping te of spaghetti.

    She turned her sorrow into appetite.

    Feasting herself on food would fix everything.

    Was it a big deal that the person she liked didn''t feel the same?

    Stuart was too unpredictable, his moods shifting faster than summer weather.

    Morwenna, holding a bowl as big as her head, was about to take a huge bite when Stuart entered

    through the front door.

    Wasn''t he supposed to be away?

    Surprised, she put down her fork and said, "Stuart, we need to talk."

    She had been wanting to speak to him alone for a while but hadn¡¯t found the right moment.

    Stuart sat down across from her, casually saying, "I''m a bit hungry myself. Can you share some of

    that spaghetti with me?"

    Embarrassed by the size of her te during such a serious moment, Morwenna fetched two tes,

    divided the spaghetti, and handed one to Stuart.

    "Stuart, I..."

    "Let''s eat first, we can talk after. The spaghetti is getting cold."

    Morwenna swallowed her words, thinking he might be right.

    They started eating, Morwenna quickly finishing her share even faster than Stuart.

    Sitting upright, with a serious expression, she waited for him to finish, ready to speak her mind.

 Chapter 162

    After Stuart had finished his spaghetti, Morwenna decided it was time to address the elephant in the

    room. ¡°Stuart, do you ever feel like you¡¯re a bit too unpredictable? We could just talk things out, you

    know. This push-and-pull routine is wearing me down.¡±

    Indeed, Stuart had always been an enigma to her.

    She was drawn to him. Though he could ept or reject her, his alternating warmth and cold

    distance were unsettling.

    Not many had the guts to question Stuart''s actions, but Morwenna felt something was wrong and

    she said it.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Stuart looked up, his deep and piercing eyeszily meeting hers.

    Lowering her voice, Morwenna continued, ¡°If you¡¯re upset about that night I drunkenly kissed you, I

    promise it won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    Suddenly, Stuart stood, leaning over the table towards her, a slight smirk ying at his lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t

    mind.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Morwenna, how about I stop keeping my distance?¡±

    ¡°What, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Will you keep liking me?¡±

    ¡°Uh... yes¡­¡±

    Morwenna was flustered.

    Stuart was not usually this straightforward.

    She had prepared a litany of arguments, none of which she needed.

    Then, Stuart turned ominously soft, ¡°Since you said you¡¯ll continue, no backing out, okay? Breaking

    promises can be punished.¡±

    His tone was almost devilishly seductive, sending a shiver down Morwenna¡¯s spine.

    As she instinctively stepped back, Stuart extended his hand, opening it to reveal a collection of

    colorful candy-like capsules. ¡°I picked these up. I¡¯ve looked at every single one,¡± he said with a

    gentle smile.

    Morwenna, momentarily reassured, nced at the capsules she thought had been trashed.

    Seeing Stuart had kept them sparked joy in her eyes.

    Morwenna was easy to console. Despite all the times Stuart had upset her, she seemed always

    ready to forgive.

    When Stuart was kind, when he helped or saved her, she even fellughably in love with him, which

    others saw as weak.

    But no one considered that Morwenna, who grew up alone from the age of five, experienced the

    harshness of life and the pangs of hunger without anyone to love her.

    Her heart was barren and lonely until she met Melvin as a child who became her lifebuoy.

    After Melvin passed away, she found herself back in solitude.

    She strived to be the person Melvin hoped she would be, strong, cheerful, studious, and kind.

    When Norbert came into her life, she found another pir to lean on.

    Her efforts to be kind to Norbert were partly out of gratitude but mostly out of need.

    At her core, Morwenna was just a lonely soul starved for affection.

    She had learned from childhood to overlook others¡¯ mistreatment, a survival tactic born from

    enduring too many hardships too young.

    Conversely, she cherished every bit of kindness shown to her.

    As long as Stuart didn¡¯t cross her limits, she could easily forgive.

    Stuart, astute as he was, understood Morwenna¡¯s nature and could easily manipte her.

    However, what Stuart didn¡¯t realize was Morwenna¡¯s boundaries.

    Morwenna herself had never really known the real Stuart.

 Chapter 163

    Morwenna perked up right as it was about to strike midnight.

    She quickly turned to Stuart and beamed, "Happy Birthday, Stuart!"

    "I might not be the first to wish you today, but I''m definitely thest," she added with a yful wink.

    "You just had spaghetti, Stuart. Let''s call it another birthday gift for you. Wish you a good life!"

    Her voice was soft and melodious, the extended tones filled with delight, captivating and joyful.

    Stuart gazed at Morwenna, his face calm and gentle. But inside, a turmoil raged. A lonely soul was

    grasping at any fleeting moment of intrigue, ready to dive into hell if it meant holding on to

    something.

    Morwenna''s smile was genuine and carefree, her eyes twinkling merrily.

    That night, Stuart stayed in Hetfield''s Homestead, canceling his supposed business trip.

    The twoy in the same bed with a respectful distance between them.

    Morwenna stole a nce at Stuart, realizing that the business trip was just an excuse, a way for him

    to distance himself from her.

    Suddenly, Stuart reached out and pinched Morwenna''s cheek.

    "Ah, so soft," he murmured, something he''d wanted to do for a long time.

    Morwenna didn''t flinch. She let him pinch until her cheeks turned pink, her stern expression

    breaking into augh.

    She loved tough. Her friend Melvin once said, "Life is full of hardships. Augh could be all it

    takes to get through."

    "Morwenna, you sure like to get physical, don''t you?" Stuart teased.

    "No, I''m not one for fighting. Well, not often... only when provoked," she replied, half-serious.

    "When you''re not fighting, you are really gentle, Morwenna."

    Her smile persisted but was tinged with a hint of sadness.

    She remembered little from her early childhood, but she vividly recalled her mother''s gentleness.

    Her mother had always hoped that Morwenna would lead a peaceful life, find a good partner, and

    avoid strife. Unfortunately, her mother''s life hadn''t been blessed with goodpanionship.

    Morwenna looked into Stuart''s eyes, pondering if he could be her truepanion.

    As sleep crept upon her, she unconsciously moved closer to him, like a moth drawn to a gentle

    warmth, unaware of the potential danger that it might be a perilous me.

    The night passed.

    The next morning, Stuart seemed back to normal.

    With her tutoring job on hold, Morwenna had some free time and decided to delve deeper into

    understanding Stuart, not just including his favorite foods, but also colors, books, habits and his

    past as well.

    However, she hit a roadblock when it came to his childhood.

    The housekeeper Zoe and the other elders in Hetfield''s Homestead remained tight-lipped about

    Stuart''s early years.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Frustrated, Morwenna turned to Norbert for answers.

    They were in the children¡¯s room, which Norbert had prepared in Hetfield''s Homestead, painting the

    walls together.

    It conveyed a clear message, though Morwenna couldn¡¯t quite see it.

    Brush in hand, she asked, "Norbert, why does everyone avoid talking about Stuart''s childhood? Did

    something significant happen?"

    Norbert paused, his brush mid-air. "Why the sudden interest in Stuart''s past?"

    "I''m just trying to get to know him better," she replied earnestly.

    "Stuart did go through some things as a child. But those are stories for him to tell, if he ever

    chooses to share them. It¡¯s not our ce," Norbert advised cautiously.

 Chapter 164

    "Really, is it that serious? Then I''ll stop asking around."

    Morwenna''s curiosity grew stronger.

    What on earth had happened to Stuart that even Norbert wouldn''t tell her?

    There was no news about Stuart''s parents either. It seemed like everyone at Hetfield''s Homestead

    knew only that Stuart''s father had passed away, but beyond that, nothing.

    It all seemed shrouded in secrecy.

    Unable to get any answers, Morwenna reluctantly decided to drop the matter for now, nning to

    ask Stuart when he seemed in a better mood.

    She started cooking up various delicious dishes for Stuart, often delivering them to the Hetfield

    Group.

    She even redecorated her bubblegum-pink room, toning down the femininity to incorporate more of

    Stuart''s preferences.

    Morwenna texted Stuart daily, even though his replies were infrequent and brief.

    She never hesitated to express her affection.

    What it felt like to love someone, Morwenna couldn''t say.

    But just the sight of Stuart made her happy.

    Everyone in Rosefrost Hollow knew about Morwenna''s wild crush on Stuart.

    Of course, they hadn¡¯t seen Mr. Hetfield reciprocate.

    To them, Morwenna was like a lovesick puppy, always orbiting around Mr. Hetfield.

    Everyone thought it was a losing battle for her, leveraging Norbert''s fondness just to linger around

    Mr. Hetfield.

    As if she, a meremoner, could aspire to the swan that was Stuart.

    That swan, however, seemed to be in a rather good moodtely.

    Morwenna felt it might be the right time.

    Given Stuart''s cheerful demeanor, it might be safe to ask him about his childhood.

    It wasn''t out of necessity, but curiosity was human nature. The more others withheld, the more she

    wanted to know.

    Understanding Stuart''s past might also help her understand him better.

    Once again, Morwenna headed to the Hetfield Group to deliver lunch.

    The twin receptionists greeted her with sweet smiles, "Morwenna, here again! Let me get the

    elevator for you."

    Blushing slightly, Morwenna replied, "Oh, there¡¯s no need to fuss. I can manage on my own."

    But the receptionists insisted, "It''s our pleasure."

    Watching Morwenna enter the CEO¡¯s private elevator, the sisters knew she was not just another

    fling.

    While Mr. Hetfield still appeared unapproachable, Morwenna had many privileges.

    She could use Mr. Hetfield¡¯s private elevator, enter without announcement, and often, she would

    stay until the end of the day to leave with Mr. Hetfield.

    Everyone once thought Adide would be the future Mrs. Hetfield.

    Yet, Adide had to wait in the lounge during her visits and certainly couldn¡¯t use the private

    elevator.

    The contrast made it clear who was special.

    The younger sister remarked enviously as they watched the elevator, "Morwenna is so lucky. Many

    high-society girls can¡¯t get close to Mr. Hetfield, yet she can make it through Senior Mr. Hetfield''s

    sponsorship."

    The elder sister suddenly snapped, "Mind what you wish for. Mr. Hetfield is not whom you can

    admire. If you keep talking like this, you might as well pack and head back home!"

    "But I was just joking."

    "There''s nothing funny about this!"

    "I know, but I¡¯m no less than Morwenna."

    "Shut up!"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 165

    Morwenna, clutching a lunchbox, adjusted her skirt as she approached the elevator.

    Every time she went to see Stuart, she made an extra effort to look neat and pretty.

    The elevator doors slid open. Morwenna nced around, puzzled by the emptiness. Normally, there

    would be several bodyguards and an assistant milling about on this floor.

    Today, there was no one.

    Without overthinking it, Morwenna headed towards Stuart''s office.

    She knocked, but no reply came.

    Pushing the door open, she found the office empty.

    Was Stuart not at the Hetfield Group today?

    That seemed odd. The receptionist hadn''t mentioned anything when she arrived.

    Maybe he was taking a nap in the lounge?

    Morwenna walked over and gently pushed open the lounge door.

    Unexpectedly, she saw Stuart emerging from the bathroom wrapped in a towel.

    Her eyes involuntarily dropped to his chest and abdomen.

    She gasped in shock.

    His skin was a tapestry of scars, burns, cuts, and even what looked like bite marks from some

    beast, all mingled together.

    Stuart was the eldest grandson of the Hetfield Group. How could anyone dare to hurt him this way?

    Now understanding the influential standing of the Hetfield Group in Rosefrost Hollow, Morwenna

    was even more baffled. With Norbert around, who would dare to harm Stuart?

    "Stuart, you..."

    "Who let you in here? What are you looking at?"

    Stuart was dangerously aggressive like an angered beast, and he began advancing towards

    Morwenna step by step.

    His menacing presence made Morwenna''s body tense up.

    Amid this chilling threat, Morwenna gritted her teeth and asked, "Stuart, who did this to you?"

    Suddenly, Stuart shot out his hand and gripped Morwenna''s throat.

    "How could you see this? You shouldn''t look at things you''re not supposed to see!" Stuart seemed

    overtaken by a bloodthirsty rage, his whole demeanor controlled by savagery.

    Caught off guard, Morwenna was choked before she could react, never expecting Stuart tosh out.

    Her eyes stayed fixed on the scars marring Stuart''s body.

    Stuart appeared to be struggling between sanity and madness, his grip tightening and then

    suddenly loosening.

    As she was choked, Morwenna remembered her first intrusion into Stuart¡¯s room. Even in his sleep,

    he hadn''t been as terrifying as now.

    Feeling Stuart''s internal struggle, as if he was trying to free himself from the clutches of his

    emotions, Morwenna didn¡¯t fight back this time. Instead, she gently touched one of the scars on

    Stuart''s abdomen and asked with difficulty, "Sir, Does it hurt? It¡¯s me, Morwenna. What¡¯s wrong?"

    This endearment seemed to bring some rity to Stuart''s eyes.

    Over the years, he had been called many things such as ¡°bastard¡±, ¡°a worthless cur¡±, but only

    Morwenna called him with such tenderness.

    Gradually, reason overtook madness in Stuart¡¯s eyes.

    As if suddenlying to his senses, he pushed Morwenna out of the lounge and said in a

    suppressed tone, "Get out."

    With a loud m, the door shut behind her.

    Morwenna stood dazed outside the door, Stuart¡¯s scars haunting her thoughts.

    She realized she didn¡¯t know Stuart at all. How had he gotten all those scars? Who could have hurt

    him?

    It seemed like the Hetfields, Stuart included, had a lot of secrets up their sleeves.

    As Morwenna pondered this, she heard a noise.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Turning her head, she witnessed a horrifying scene.

    From the direction of the sitting room, a blood-soaked figure was dragging himself slowly across the

    floor, leaving behind a long trail of blood.

    Then, a bodyguard quickly pulled him back.

 Chapter 166

    Morwenna suddenly remembered the clothes on the floor in Stuart''s den, stained with what looked

    like blood.

    She understood why Stuart had taken a shower in the den.

    It must have been the blood.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    What on earth had Stuart done?

    Instinctively, Morwenna called out to the people across the room, "Wait, what are you doing?"

    Several bodyguards were holding back a man covered in blood, clearly recognizing Morwenna.

    One of them stepped forward respectfully and said, "Mydy, I apologize for the fright. This man

    embezzled a huge sum, Mr. Hetfield was just teaching him a lesson, no life-threatening harm

    intended."

    Hearing about the embezzlement, Morwenna''s initial impulse to speak on the man''s behalf

    retracted.

    The money could build countlessmunity centers and fund schrships for countless needy

    children.

    A punishment was indeed due, though perhaps a bit too harsh.

    The captive man seemed desperate to say something, attempting to crawl forward but was dragged

    back with a hand over his mouth.

    Morwenna felt it inappropriate to say more and silently walked away.

    For some reason, her heart felt uneasy.

    Stuart seemed to have a side to him she didn''t know about.

    She had wanted to ask about Stuart''s childhood and understand him better, but now she felt those

    experiences might not have been very pleasant.

    Back at Hetfield''s Homestead, Morwenna spent the afternoon somewhat dazed.

    Half awake at eleven at night, Morwenna heard the door creak open.

    In the dim nightlight, she sleepily opened her eyes to see Stuart returning.

    Awakening slightly, Morwenna hadn''t expected Stuart toe back after such an incident.

    Nervously lying in bed, she instinctively closed her eyes and pretended to sleep.

    She heard Stuart showering, then his footsteps approaching.

    She felt the bed dip as Stuarty down beside her.

    Suddenly, Stuart reached out and held her close.

    Morwenna held her breath.

    What was Stuart doing?

    Usually, they shared a bed but maintained a distance.

    At most, they might inadvertently touch if one of them moved during sleep, but never more than

    that.

    Now, Stuart was holding Morwenna tightly, his breath warm against her ear.

    Under the tension, Stuart whispered, "Wenna, I''m sorry."

    A slight sting appeared in Morwenna''s eyes.

    Her pretending to sleep had surely been seen through.

    She didn''t know why Stuart was apologizing. Was it because he hadshed out at her again?

    Without turning around, she softly said, "Sir, is there something you want to tell me? Whatever it is,

    I¡¯m here to listen."

    "Nothing, go to sleep. It won¡¯t happen again."

    Morwenna closed her eyes with a sense of loss.

    What wouldn''t happen again? No more violence towards her, or no more bloody encounters?

    Clearly, Stuart wasn¡¯t ready to share more. With her eyes closed, Morwenna drifted back to sleep.

    The next day she went to work as usual, as if nothing had happened.

    But after work, she visited the hospital.

    Seeing Morwenna, the nurse politely left the room, giving them privacy.

    Morwenna, looking at the cheerful Keira, asked, "Keira, do you have someone special?"

    Keira blushed and shook her head, "No."

    Morwenna fell silent.

    At the sight of Morwenna''s silence, Keira couldn''t help but ask after a while, "Wenna, what¡¯s wrong?

    Is it something with your husband?"

 Chapter 167

    Keira was well aware of the rtionship between Stuart and Morwenna.

    Last time, Morwenna had casually introduced Stuart as her husband.

    Even the caregiver was arranged by Stuart.

    As Morwenna pondered silently, she offered a gentle smile and said, ¡°Oh, I just came to check on

    you. How¡¯s your leg healing these days?¡±

    Instantly, Keira shifted her focus, ¡°The doctor said it¡¯s almost there. I should be getting the cast off in

    a few days. If I push a bit harder in physio, I should be back on my feet by my brother¡¯s birthday

    bash.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear. But don¡¯t push yourself too hard. Healthes first.¡±

    Morwenna knew she could help with the caregiver issue, but she was hesitant toment on the

    situation with Keira¡¯s parents.

    If she were to recklessly confront them and storm off, the one who¡¯d end up hurt would be Keira.

    After spending a little more time with Keira, Morwenna left, sighing deeply. She had been meaning

    to ask someone about her rtionship with Stuart, but the only friend she knew here was Keira.

    As Morwenna unlocked a shared bike to leave, a woman in a sleek ck business dress stopped

    her with a polite smile, ¡°Excuse me, are you Ms. Winslet?¡±

    Morwenna eyed her warily. These unexpected encounters seldom meant anything good.

    Seeing Morwenna¡¯s guarded expression, the woman continued with a reassuring smile, ¡°Don¡¯t

    worry, Ms. Winslet. My mistress just wishes to see you.¡±

    ¡°Who is your mistress?¡±

    ¡°Greta.¡±

    Instantly, Morwenna remembered.

    Greta Irons, from thatworking event, was there for Stuart.

    Morwenna knew the reach of these affluent folks. Finding her here was no surprise. But why did

    Greta want to see her?

    ¡°What does she want with me?¡± Morwenna asked cautiously.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Nothing serious, just a chat.¡±

    Morwenna thought for a moment. She had no reason to dislike Ms. Irons. Unlike Adide, who she

    didn''t click with right away, Greta seemed easy to get along with and well-mannered.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll meet her. Lead the way,¡± Morwenna agreed.

    The corporate woman was about to suggest getting into a car, but Morwenna had already mounted

    the shared bike, ready to follow wherever she led.

    They proceeded slowly, the ck car in front and Morwenna on her bike, easily keeping pace.

    Soon, the car stopped.

    ¡°Ms. Winslet, pleasee in. My mistress is waiting inside the caf¨¦.¡±

    ¡°Sure, just let me park the bike.¡±

    The corporate woman was momentarily at a loss for words. Ms. Winslet was nothing like she had

    imagined. What made her so special to deserve Greta¡¯s attention?

    After parking the bike properly, Morwenna entered the caf¨¦ and quickly spotted Greta in a flowing

    ck gown, her wavy hair cascading down her back, exuding an effortless elegance and allure.

    Men might find Greta intimidating, but women would surely admire her.

    ¡°Ms. Winslet, what would you like to drink? Coffee, perhaps?¡± Greta greeted warmly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not much for coffee. It¡¯s too bitter for me. I¡¯ll have some juice instead,¡± Morwenna replied,

    recalling the one time she tried coffee at Hetfield''s Homestead and didn¡¯t care for it at all.

 Chapter 168

    "It was no bargain," Morwenna muttered, forcing herself to gulp down the expensive craft beer she¡¯d

    ordered.

    It seemed Greta found amusement in the way people, even when they didn''t like something,

    pretended to enjoy it just to show off their refined tastes.

    Soon enough, the waiter brought over their freshly squeezed orange juices. Morwenna took a sip

    and turned to Greta, "So, Ms. Irons, is there something you want to discuss with me?"

    Greta had been watching Morwenna intently and smiled at the question. "Please, just call me Greta.

    I was curious about you and Stuart."

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Morwenna¡¯s guard went up instantly, her tone direct and slightly defensive. "I like Stuart, but he

    doesn''t return the feelings. It¡¯s as simple as that. If you¡¯re interested in him, I won¡¯t stand in your

    way. So, if there¡¯s anything you want to know, you should probably ask him."

    Greta chuckled, seemingly more amused. "Actually, I think Stuart is quite fond of you. As for me,

    I''ve always been too proud to chase after men. I''m just genuinely curious."

    Morwenna was taken aback. She had heard rumors that Ms. Irons was interested in Stuart and was

    surprised by her casual dismissal.

    Greta, reading her expression, continued lightly, "I do find Stuart interesting, not because I''m deeply

    attracted to him, but because he''s one of the most impressive men I know. We''d be good together

    but I''m cool if things don''t pan out."

    If Adide had said this, Morwenna wouldn''t have believed a word. Buting from Greta, it

    sounded believable.

    Realizing Greta wasn¡¯t there to stir trouble, Morwenna rxed and her voice softened. "You''re

    straight-up, Greta. What''s on your mind? I''ll fill you in."

    Hearing her name spoken so casually made Greta smile even more. Among their circle, despite

    encouraging informality, only the elders called each other by first names without hesitation. Greta

    appreciated Morwenna¡¯sck of pretense.

    For Morwenna, names were meant to be used. She even called Stuart by his first name. What was

    the big deal?

    "Morwenna, I¡¯m curious too about what I did to make a heartless guy like Stuart take an interest in

    you," Greta confessed openly.

    "Take an interest in me? It¡¯s me who like him. He doesn¡¯t have the mutual feeling."

    "You''re young and naive," Greta replied with a knowing smile. "I understand men like Stuart very

    well. He definitely treats you differently."

    "Really? I didn¡¯t do anything special. In the beginning, he couldn''t stand me. I identally hit him in

    the face, ruined the orchids in his garden, and couldn¡¯t even figure out how to properly run a bath.

    He tried to send me away several times..."

    "That sounds absolutely hrious! Morwenna, you''re quite the brave one!" Greta eximed,

    genuinely intrigued.

    Morwenna, typically honest and straightforward, wasn¡¯t one to open up to just anyone. However,

    she could sense whether people had good or bad intentions towards her.

    With Greta, she felt a genuine kindness.

    So, Morwenna spoke honestly, taking the opportunity to understand her rtionship with Stuart

    better.

    Keira might not understand, but Greta seemed to get it right away.

    Greta listened intently, as if Morwenna were telling the most captivating story, eventually moving her

    seat next to Morwenna, leaning in close,pletely engrossed in the conversation.

 Chapter 169

    Greta listened intently while Morwenna spoke with equal seriousness.

    ¡°My dear, you fancy Stuart, but don¡¯t you find it a bit exhausting?¡± Greta couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    She was such a proud person. Even if she felt that Stuart was a good match for her, being with him

    felt stifling. Over time, it led to a sort of mental fatigue.

    Morwenna shook her head, ¡°Not really. I know I¡¯m not in his league, but he¡¯s okay with me liking

    him, even agrees to share a bed, and lets me hold his hand.¡±

    Greta widened her eyes in surprise.

    Was this Stuart she was talking about?

    Anyone who didn¡¯t know better might think she was describing some kind of prince charming.

    Did that aloof, always cold-hearted man, show such tolerance towards a woman?

    Morwenna seemed to recall something embarrassing at this moment, her cheeks suddenly flushed,

    ¡°Last time, I tried a sip of Norbert¡¯s whiskey, got a bit tipsy, and kissed him. He seemed a bit upset

    at first, but he forgave meter.¡±

    Morwenna¡¯s face was beet red, her delicate and adorable features tinged with shyness.

    Greta almost leaned in too close to Morwenna.

    After Morwenna finished her story, she realized Greta was almost on top of her and jumped back,

    ¡°You¡­ please keep your distance.¡±

    Greta straightened up gracefully, ¡°Ahem, sorry. I got carried away.¡±

    Morwenna found it strange. They had just met and weren¡¯t very close. From certain perspectives,

    they were even rivals in love, yet Greta seemed very warm towards her.

    Seeing the confusion on Morwenna¡¯s face, Greta didn¡¯t y it up, straightforwardly saying, ¡°I quite

    like you.¡±

    Morwenna''s mouth dropped open a bit, "Aren''t you into Stuart? Why are you interested in me all of

    a sudden?"

    Greta chuckled, ¡°Sweetie, liking a man and liking a woman are different things. There are plenty of

    great men out there, but a friend who clicks with you is worth their weight in gold. I find you more

    interesting than any of those folks back at Rosefrost Hollow.¡±

    Morwenna blushed at thepliment.

    She liked Greta too. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have shared so much on their second meeting.

    Driven by Greta''s curiosity, Morwenna recounted how she first met Stuart.

    But she left out one detail that she and Stuart were already married, as she was still unsure whether

    Stuart wanted to make their rtionship public.

    Although Greta suggested Stuart had feelings for her, as far as Morwenna was concerned, it was

    still just her own affection. Stuart had never dered his love.

    So far, only a few people knew about Stuart and Morwenna¡¯s marriage, including the Hetfield family,

    Fletcher, Keira, and Adide.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Others wouldn¡¯t gossip. Adide especially hoped no one would discover the true nature of Stuart

    and Morwenna¡¯s rtionship.

    Morwenna looked at Greta, who seemed like a rtionship guru, and hesitated before asking,

    ¡°Greta, can I ask you something?¡±

    Greta tossed her hair back, crossed her legs with a confident air and said, "Go ahead, shoot."

    Morwenna lowered her gaze slightly, whispering, ¡°What should you do if you suddenly see another

    side of the person you like, discovering things they¡¯ve hidden?¡±

    Greta understood immediately.

    The poor girl was too naive. Suddenly being so close to Stuart, she must have seen something that

    shocked her moral sensibilities.

    Stuart, after all, was known in their circles. Everyone had a fair idea about each other. No one was a

    saint here, but Stuart was known to be particrly ruthless.

 Chapter 170

    Greta propped her chin on her hands, eyeing Morwenna with a yful smirk. "Everyone has

    another side, darling. It depends on what you like about them. Do you like his money? His looks? Or

    his personality?"

    Morwenna appeared to be pondering seriously. "It''s hard to say. I just think he''s a good person. He''s

    mostly gentle, quite handsome, and treats me well. His grandfather is a lovely man too. Everything

    seems just fine."

    Greta couldn''t hold back a burst ofughter.

    After a moment, still chuckling, Greta said, "Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean tough at you. It''s just sweetie. Are

    you sure you''re not misunderstanding something about Stuart? Besides being a looker, he''s quite

    different from what you''ve described."

    Morwenna frowned slightly.

    But that was the Stuart she knew.

    Sure, he was a bit rough around the edges when they were first forced into marriage, but he''d been

    quite gentle with her ever since, except maybe a bit biased when it came to issues involving

    Adide.

    Seeing Morwenna¡¯s frown, Greta quickly softened her tone. "Alright, it''s clear you like Stuart. But

    what if I told you he''s not as perfect as you think? What if I said he can be cold and ruthless,

    especially in business, crushing hispetitors without mercy? Would you leave him then?"

    Morwenna suddenly thought of the scars she had seen on Stuart''s body.

    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    She shook her head. "I don''t want to leave him. I want to protect him."

    Even after seeing the darker side of Stuart, she didn''t feel much sympathy for those who messed

    withpany funds. They deserved their punishment. What worried her more were the scars on

    Stuart.

    She didn¡¯t know who had hurt him and Stuart never spoke of it.

    She thought if she had known him earlier, she would have protected him just like Norbert would

    have.

    Greta was slightly stunned, understanding now why Stuart was drawn to Morwenna''s bright

    sincerity.

    It was a kind of resilience and optimism, a purity that attracted those tainted by the world.

    Suddenly, Greta reached out and ruffled Morwenna''s hair, her tone big-sisterly. ¡°Since you still like

    him, what are you fretting about?¡±

    "I just don''t know how to face him. He doesn''t want me to see those things."

    Morwennacked experience in rtionships and was confused about how to proceed without

    anyone to turn to. She found herself confiding her doubts to her former rival.

    Greta softened her gaze a lot.

    "Sweetheart, just be yourself around Stuart. That''s all you need to do."

    "Be myself? But what if I say something wrong? What if I identally make him sad?"

    "It¡¯s okay to make mistakes. Everyone does. If you love him, show it. If you want to protect him, do

    it. Being genuine is enough."

    Morwenna felt as if a light had turned on in her head.

    Yes, why worry? If Stuart wanted to talk about his scars, she would listen. If not, she would just

    protect him from getting any more. That was enough.

    With this realization, Morwenna broke into a beaming smile, showing off her bright white teeth.

    "Greta, thank you so much!"

 Chapter 171

    Morwenna''s rtionship with Greta evolved from strangers to close friend.

    Greta was really fond of Morwenna.

    Pleased, Greta said, "Sweetie, jot down my number. Feel free to call me if you''re ever puzzled

    about anything."

    Morwenna nodded vigorously, clearly impressed by Greta''s wisdom and apparent knowledge about

    everything.

    As they were about to go their separate ways, Greta turned back with a sudden reminder, "Oh, with

    that absent-minded look of yours, be wary of Adide. She¡¯s a bitch."

    "Sure! I''m not scared of Adide!"

    Greta couldn''t help butugh. It wasn''t a matter of fear.

    Thinking it over, Greta added, "If Adide gives you any trouble next time, just call me. I''ll have

    your back."

    Morwenna continued nodding, her admiration for Greta deepening.

    The two left the caf¨¦ together, Greta watching as Morwenna pedaled away on her bright yellow

    bike, waving goodbye. Greta, usually so poised and reserved, waved back with a smile.

    The young woman in professional attire behind Greta couldn''t help but ask, "Do you really like Ms.

    Winslet that much?"

    "Yeah, she''s quite the darling."

    "Why didn¡¯t you offer her a ride home instead of letting her cycle away?"

    Greta, stepping confidently in her high heels, replied, "Why bother her with such trivialities?

    Besides, I think the bike suits her just fine."

    Suddenly, Greta slipped off her heels and handed them to her assistant.

    She then grabbed a bike herself, hitched up her skirt, and hopped on barefoot, pedaling away.

    Her posh voice drifted back, "York, I¡¯ll manage on my own today. Don¡¯t worry about me."

    York watched in disbelief as Greta rode off barefoot.

    At that moment, Morwenna''s image in York''s mind soared exponentially.

    Anyone who could inspire their boss to ride a bike barefoot in a dress was no ordinary person.

    Morwenna cycled leisurely, her mind at ease after figuring out how to handle her situation with

    Stuart.

    She suddenly stopped, pulled out her phone, and dialed Stuart¡¯s number, eager to meet him.

    But the call went straight to voicemail.

    Morwenna then called the Hetfield Group reception, now opting to seek information first rather than

    search aimlessly.

    The receptionist answered in a calm and friendly voice, "Ms. Winslet, Mr. Hetfield headed home at

    six today."

    "Thank you." She hung up and dialed Oswald.

    Oswald answered, "Ms. Morwenna, Stuart hasn¡¯t returned yet. Do you need me to contact him at

    the office for you?"

    "No, thank you, Oswald."

    She had just called the office. Stuart wasn¡¯t there.

    Morwenna then reached out to Fletcher and even Bary, but no one knew Stuart¡¯s whereabouts.

    Feeling uneasy, Morwenna realized that Stuart, who usually kept busy or rested at home, seemed

    unusually unreachable today, neither at the office, Hetfield''s Homestead, Windcharm Vis, nor with

    his friends.

    To top it off, his phone was off.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 172

    Stuart had always said he only turned off his phone on flights, with no exceptions.

    So when Morwenna couldn''t reach him, worry crept into her mind like a stubborn vine.

    She recalled the day she bought her phone. The young tech at the store had mentioned that her

    model had a tracking feature identical to Stuart''s.

    With quick fingers, Morwenna activated the app and located Stuart''s signal. It was far, near the

    southern outskirts of the town.

    Without a second thought, she hopped on her bike and pedaled vigorously towards the signal.

    Morwenna couldn''t pinpoint her unease. Stuart was a grown man, capable and strong. Yet the

    thought of the scars he bore from past mishaps fueled her anxiety.

    When riding swiftly, the dusk turned to deep night, but her experience navigating through dimly lit.

    Rural paths kept her pace steady.

    After two hours, she reached the vicinity of the pinpointed location.

    The signal had remained constant, showing no movement.

    The area was clearly suburban, with just a narrow path that cars would struggle to pass, but the

    bike handled it with ease.

    Morwenna raced towards the red dot on her phone.

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Up ahead, she spotted a heap of junked machines and behind it, an abandoned factory.

    The precise GPS marker ced Stuart inside.

    Why would Stuart be here? Why hadn''t he taken off yet? It''ste.

    As she drew closer, she abruptly stopped. Growing up hunting in the woods had honed her night

    vision and instincts.

    From a distance, she spotted two menacing figures at the factory entrance.

    One clutched a baseball bat, the other a knife that gleamed sinisterly under the moonlight, its de

    stained with what looked like dried blood.

    A chill ran down Morwenna''s spine. Was Stuart kidnapped? Was he hurt? What had these men

    done to him?

    But fear was a luxury Morwenna couldn¡¯t afford. The wilderness had taught her that danger

    demanded calmness.

    She retreated slightly, concealing her bike in a nearby thicket. Squatting low, she watched intently.

    From her hidden vantage point, Morwenna was virtually invisible. Her petite frame and youthful

    appearance made her an unlikely threat in the eyes of any passerby.

    She waited, her gaze fixed on the factory entrance. The men took turns for breaks, ensuring one

    always guarded the door.

    As midnight cloaked the sky in darkness, one guard left for a bathroom break. The remaining one,

    appearing tired, lit a cigarette and leisurely smoked.

    Gripping a steel rod she¡¯d found by the garbage pile, Morwenna moved silently towards him. Her

    approach was stealthy, each step calcted with the precision of a seasoned hunter closing in on

    her prey.

 Chapter 173

    In the dead of night, Morwenna crept forward, silent as a shadow.

    Her years of navigating rugged terrains had honed her stealth, blending her into the darkness and

    making her nearly invisible.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    It wasn''t until she was almost upon him that the man, flicking thest embers from his cigarette,

    turned his head.

    With a swift strike of her steel pipe, the man merely grunted, too stunned to cry for help or see who

    had hit him, before copsing to the ground.

    Morwenna grabbed his cor, gently easing his body down to avoid any noise that might alert others

    inside the factory.

    She then crouched near the metal door, peering through the crack.

    What she saw then was a blow to her heart.

    There was Stuart, bound and restrained.

    The fantasy that perhaps there had been a mistake with his location, or that his phone had merely

    been lost, evaporated. It was undeniable now.

    Stuart sat tied to a chair, his white shirt stained with fresh blood, a shallow cut marking his neck.

    What a chilling sight!

    Beside him stood a man with an eyepatch, brandishing a knife, seemingly interrogating Stuart.

    Stuart remained silent, and the man sliced the knife across Stuart¡¯s shoulder.

    Yet, Stuart was eerily calm, more akin to a sovereign on his throne than a captive.

    Forcing herself to stay calm, Morwenna clenched her fists tightly, making no sound as she quickly

    assessed the situation. Five men were guarding Stuart inside the abandoned factory.

    The level of security made it clear they were deeply wary of Stuart.

    Morwenna hitched her breathing. What should she do?

    Charging in recklessly against the captors wasn¡¯t wise. But she couldn¡¯t dy either. The man

    who¡¯d gone to relieve himself would soon return, making her odds even worse. Moreover, from her

    observations, they checked for disturbances every twenty minutes. Only thirteen minutes remained

    until the next check.

    She made her decision swiftly.

    They were harming Stuart. She couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    She had already alerted the police and even notified Fletcher, but either party would need time to

    reach this remote location.

    Biting down on her resolve, Morwenna moved away from the door, heading towards the bathroom

    area.

    If she was going to be exposed, she''d confront them one by one, starting with the man outside.

    If she could rescue Stuart, she would try. If not, she would face capture alongside him and wait for

    the police.

    Once she made up her mind, Morwenna clutched her steel pipe, ready to spring into action like a

    cheetah.

    The man, humming a tune, ambled back leisurely, his guard lowered by theteness of the hour and

    the apparent security.

    Morwenna, crouched like a predator in the night, sprang forward.

    Though the man seemed rxed, his reflexes were sharper than Morwenna had anticipated. He

    dodged at thest moment, avoiding the strike.

    With a fierce re, Morwenna tackled him to the ground.

    Too close to effectively use the pipe, she raised her fist and mmed it into his temple.

    Her strike was forceful like a hammer blow.

    The man went still.

    Breathing out deeply, Morwenna confirmed he was out cold before turning swiftly and heading back

    to the factory.

 Chapter 174

    Only eight minutes left.

    In eight minutes, the people inside woulde face to face with those outside.

    Morwenna quickly adjusted her tense muscles, trying to rx as much as possible.

    Full rxation was crucial for unleashing her full power in the uing confrontation.

    She dared not peek into the abandoned factory again. She feared seeing Stuart hurt, unable to

    endure thesest few minutes quietly.

    Five minutes left.

    Three minutes left.

    One minute left.

    Suddenly, someone from inside pped the iron door asking, "Any noise out there?"

    Morwenna had already dealt with the two guards outside, so no one responded.

    The person inside grew impatient, muttering, "Where are they? Thosezy bums didn¡¯t skip out

    again, did they?"

    At that moment, Morwenna heard a sinister voice insidemand, "Don''t drop your guard. Go

    check it out."

    As the door swung open from the inside, Morwenna knew her eight minutes of waiting had paid off.

    She burst forward in an instant.

    Her foot mmed into the man''s knee with brutal force, a sharp crack of breaking bone followed by

    a scream.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    The man who came out to check fell to his knees.

    In the next moment, Morwenna¡¯s steel rod was pressed against his neck. Gripping each end of the

    rod, she pulled back sharply, then turned to face the other four men inside.

    Her voice low and stern, Morwenna demanded, "Release Stuart, and I¡¯ll let your man go."

    The sudden turn of events stunned the four men inside the factory.

    Stuart, tied to a chair, squinted slightly.

    How did Morwenna get here?

    Stuart had yed out every possible situation, every unpredictable urrence in his head, but

    Morwenna showing up was something he didn''t seeing.

    Morwenna looked at Stuart and said, "Stuart, I¡¯m here to protect you."

    Her words tugged at her heartstrings, but with a cold tone, he said, "What are you doing here? Get

    out!"

    Despite being scolded, Morwenna didn¡¯t think about leaving. Her gaze remained resolutely fixed on

    the men in front of her.

    After a moment, a man with an eye patch let out a chillingugh.

    "Who is this brat thinking she can y hero? Grab her!"

    Morwenna was still too naive, hoping the kidnappers might exchange their hostage for their friend.

    But these desperados, even in their minds, didn¡¯t value theirpanion''s life over Stuart''s.

    As Morwenna watched them disregard their friend and charge at her, she tightened the steel rod

    around the hostage''s neck, knocking him unconscious.

    The diminutive Morwenna, seemingly fearless, charged at them with the rod in hand.

    Everyone assumed that such a petite girl had only managed to surprise them earlier. At the next

    confrontation, they would easily overpower her.

    But when they met again, Morwenna shed her steel rod with a man¡¯s baseball bat, sending it

    flying from his hands.

    Seizing his arm, she expertly dislocated it, then threw him over her shoulder with a loud thud onto

    another assant.

    Her movements were swift and her feet never stopped.

    She stomped on another attacker rushing at her. As he bent slightly from the pain, she headbutted

    him fiercely.

    The impact was fierce. Morwenna hurt her forehead, blood trickling down, while her opponent was

    knocked out cold.

    In just a moment, Morwenna had taken down two more.

 Chapter 175

    The man flung out by Morwenna had his arm twisted and broken, a serious injury to his waist to

    boot.

    Another one received a headbutt so fierce, he might as well have a concussion.

    These thugs had kidnapped Stuart, and Morwenna was relentless in her attack, aiming to end the

    fight swiftly.

    Out of five, three were already out of the fight.

    The silence hung heavy for a moment in the abandoned warehouse.

    Morwenna had never been formally trained inbat. Her fighting skills were honed in the wild,

    wrestling with beasts in the backwoods.

    She fought with a raw ferocity that made it impossible to predict her next move.

    Just as she was about to continue her assault, the sinister man with an eyepatch had somehow

    moved behind Stuart, pressing a switchde against his throat, his voice cold and threatening,

    ¡°Stop, or I kill him!¡±

    Morwenna, who had been gaining momentum, froze instantly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got quite the nerve, girl. Now, drop that iron rod.¡±

    Morwenna gripped it tighter, not moving an inch.

    The man smirked sinisterly and pressed the de slightly, causing fresh blood to stream from an

    old wound on Stuart''s neck, soaking his cor.

    The rod in Morwenna¡¯s hand ttered to the ground.

    Fury burned within her. It was this man who had harmed Stuart before. She stood, tense and ready,

    like a wild animal, her gaze locked on the menacing figure.

    The man with the eyepatch broadened his grin, ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Now, stay put, no funny

    business, or I slit his throat first.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    He then ordered the only goon still capable of fighting, ¡°Tie her up.¡±

    At that moment, Stuart suddenly spoke, ¡°Morwenna, get out of here. Who said I needed you to

    come for me? Did you think about if I need rescuing? They wouldn¡¯t dare kill me. This was all a

    setup, a trap using myself as bait. Look how easily these fools fell for it.¡±

    The guy with the eyepatch stopped grinning and became more threatening as he pushed the de

    in harder.. ¡°What are you saying, Stuart? What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Exactly what I said, idiot. I suggest you move that knife away from me. As long as I''m alive, you

    have a chance to walk away from this. If anything happens to me, none of you will make it out

    alive.¡±

    Such words might be dismissed as a jokeing from someone else.

    But this was Stuart, the infamous schemer. There was probably some truth to his words.

    This was his n all along.

    A scheme concocted by the mad genius Stuart, using himself as bait.

    The man in the eyepatch roared in a mix of fear and rage, ¡°Even if I can''t kill you, I¡¯ll make sure you

    suffer!¡±

    Stuart remained dismissively cool as he addressed Morwenna, ¡°Did you get that? I don¡¯t need

    saving. Your presence here only messes up my n. Leave, now.¡±

    Morwenna was fast and agile; she could escape easily, especially since the thugs would need to

    keep an eye on Stuart.

    But she didn¡¯t move.

    Maybe things were as Stuart said. This was all just a setup, and Stuart wouldn¡¯t die, but he would

    get hurt and feel pain.

    She had never thought of abandoning Stuart. So, as she watched for a chance, with the eyepatch

    man distracted and enraged by Stuart''s revtions, Morwenna was even more vignt, ready for

    what mighte next.

 Chapter 176

    Infuriated by Stuart, that man dared not take his life but raised his switchde, slowly aiming for

    Stuart''s face.

    It seemed his intent was purely to disfigure, a release of pent-up rage.

    At that moment, Morwenna dted her pupils. Her opportunity had arrived. She swiftly seized the

    rope from the hands of one trying to tie her up, quickly wrapping it several times and securing it with

    a tight knot.

    Without a moment of hesitation, Morwenna charged forward, not even stopping to pick up the

    discarded iron rod on the ground. She rushed straight in, grabbing the man''s knife hand

    barehanded.

    The de sliced through the palm of her hand, but Morwenna ignored the pain, forcibly wresting the

    knife from him as they struggled.

    The assant was skilled, but Morwenna was formidable. With her strength and endurance, she

    feared no injury and used every means possible. She rammed, wed, and even bit like a wild

    animal fighting for its life, determined to end him.

    Norbert¡¯s greatest wish was for Stuart to be safe. She had promised to protect him. And yet, this

    brute dared to harm Stuart like this. Blood was everywhere, indistinguishable between Morwenna''s

    and the assant''s.

    Stuart, usually rxed, was now tensed, his back rigid. His bound hands were strained, veins

    bulging. He couldn''t understand.

    Was Morwenna insane?

    He had already exined that this was all a setup. He was a notorious mastermind who would stop

    at nothing. Why didn''t she run? Why wasn''t she afraid of him?

    After what seemed like an eternity, the sounds of struggle ceased. It was Morwenna, bloodied but

    victorious, standing tall. Blood trickled down her forehead, blurring her vision. She wiped her face

    with her sleeve. With a radiant smile, she said, "Stuart, it''s over. I told you I could protect you."

    The ropes had cut deep into Stuart''s wrists. He looked at Morwenna''s beaming smile. It felt like a

    fortress in his heart had been breached.

    Limping, Morwenna approached and cut the ropes binding Stuart with the knife. She thought she

    heard someone breaking in and calling for Stuart.

    Finally, Morwenna let go of her tense nerves and copsed in a heap.

    Stuart caught her in his arms, bloody and battered. That was when Fletcher burst in with his team,

    finding a scene of carnage.

    There were five bodies on the ground.

    Stuart and Morwenna looked severely injured. For a moment, Fletcher couldn''tprehend what

    had happened. No one knew the full story. Fletcher initially thought Morwenna had identally

    stumbled into the fray, with Stuart unleashing his full might to save her.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Take everyone," Stuart croaked, his voice hoarse.

    Snapping back to reality, Fletcher hurriedly signaled his team to take away the injured and

    approached Stuart, who seemed unstable on his feet. Instinctively reaching for Morwenna, Stuart

    recoiled, clutching her closer.

    Facing Fletcher, Stuart was vignt, not allowing anyone to touch the person in his arms.

 Chapter 177

    Fletcher froze for a moment, the realization hitting him hard. Stuart had fallen for this girl.

    He had even mentioned wanting to keep her close to him permanently.

    But could feelings develop this quickly?

    Who would''ve thought Stuart almost blew their whole n trying to save her in a panic.

    Stuart wouldn¡¯t even let Fletcher touch her.

    Puzzled, Fletcher quickly followed after him.

    They stepped out through the steel factory gate.

    It was deep into the night, yet the factory exterior was as bright as daylight.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Stuart¡¯s men were everywhere, lighting up the path before him.

    Everyone looked serious and grim.

    They had arrived toote, only pinpointing the location after receiving coordinates from Morwenna,

    which had left Mr. Hetfield severely injured. They had failed in their duty.

    No one dared to speak.

    Only Morwenna had the ability to track Stuart¡¯s phone. He trusted no one else enough to let them

    track his device, not even his closest allies.

    Fletcher caught up and whispered, ¡°Stuart, it was Morwenna who alerted us. She also called the

    cops. We were nearby searching, so we got here first, but the police should be arriving soon. There

    are seven men here, all incapacitated. Should we take them with us, or leave them for the police?¡±

    ¡°Take them,¡± Stuart replied coolly, his tone merciless. ¡°Since we''re cleaning up, might as well finish

    itpletely.¡±

    Fletcher flickered his eyes. Were they going to go through with this?

    He added, ¡°Also, I found a bicycle in the nearby bushes. I¡¯m worried someone else might have been

    here. I¡¯m having it checked out.¡±

    Stuart paused, then said, ¡°No need.¡±

    He guessed how Morwenna had arrived.

    Morwenna had ridden a bike over tens of miles. Then she ended up in a fight with seven guys.

    Such foolishness!

    She knew there were many people. Since she had already alerted the police, so why rush in

    recklessly?

    Did Stuart need protection?

    Such a fool.

    While Stuart inwardly cursed her foolishness, he didn¡¯t realize his eyes had started to redden.

    Exiting the path, they reached their vehicles.

    Stuart carried Morwenna into the car. After a moment of hesitation, Fletcher followed.

    Feeling Stuart¡¯s wary and dangerous gaze, Fletcher mustered his courage and said, ¡°Stuart, let me

    help with her injuries.¡±

    Only then did Stuart look away. He bowed his head slightly, gazing at Morwenna, who looked as

    fragile as a rag doll in his arms. His voice trembled uncontrobly, ¡°Check her. Please see if she¡¯s

    alright.¡±

    Fletcher quickly examined her, checking for any fractures. He didn¡¯t dare remove her clothing to

    check for internal injuries. Those would need an X-ray at the hospital.

    After a brief check, Fletcher couldn¡¯t help but flinch, ¡°Her right elbow is dislocated. There¡¯s a deep

    cut in the palm of her left hand, her index finger is fractured, and there¡¯s been a severe impact to

    her forehead... How did she get so badly injured?¡±

    The injuries didn¡¯t seem like they were from simple abuse. It looked more like she had been in a

    battle.

    That was just the surface. He couldn¡¯t ascertain more without proper medical equipment.

    Stuart shuddered, ¡°She took those men all down by herself. She said she would protect me.¡±

    His voice grew thick with emotion as he spoke.

    ¡°What the fuck? Impossible!¡± Fletcher eximed in shock.

    How did this gentle and naive girl, who always seemed so meek under Stuart¡¯s shadow, have

    overpowered those men?

    Yet, the evidence suggested just that.

    Fletcher suddenly understood why Stuart¡¯s demeanor had changed so drastically.

    Morwenna now had a profound effect on Stuart¡¯s emotions.

 Chapter 178

    The car fell silent.

    Fletcher quickly attended to Morwenna''s injuries.

    Stuart held her tight, motionless.

    Drops of blood fell in the car, mingling together as if bing one.

    Instead of heading back to the city center, they drove to the nearest hospital.

    Fletcher pulled some strings to secure an entire floor of the hospital.

    Morwenna needed a thorough examination right away to check for possible internal bleeding or

    organ damage.

    Keegan, Stuart''s right-hand man, couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Hetfield, you''re injured too. You should

    get treated first. There¡¯s radiation in the X-ray room. I¡¯ll stay with Morwenna. Dr. Vaughn will take

    good care of her, nothing will go wrong."

    Fletcher rolled his eyes at the futile persuasion.

    "If that could work, don''t you think I would have already convinced him?" he thought.

    ¡°No need.¡± Stuart walked straight into the X-ray room.

    Keegan tried to protest.

    Fletcher cut him off, ¡°Keegan, the only way you''ll get Mr. Hetfield to see a doctor is by making sure

    Wenna is okay first. Stop messing around.¡±

    Fletcher hurried in after them and closed the door of the X-ray room.

    Throughout the examination, Morwenna was unconscious.

    Stuart, following Fletcher''s directions, helped with the checks.

    As they waited for the results, Stuart felt nervous for the first time.

    Injuries weremonce for him.

    He always believed that as long as you weren''t dead, anything else was trivial.

    But now, he was worried, afraid of what they might find wrong with Morwenna.

    He feared she had suffered too much.

    After a while, Fletcher came running with a look of surprise, ¡°Stuart, Morwenna is fine. The worst is

    a fracture. The rest are just superficial injuries. She¡¯ll need a few stitches in her palm and she might

    be dizzy for a few days from a head bump, but nothing serious. She''s tough as nails!¡±

    Stuart finally rxed his anxiety.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Morwenna was carried back to her room.

    Fletcher began to clean up Morwenna''s severely sliced left hand.

    The palm was deeply cut, and the index finger bone was broken.

    Stuart looked on with a heavy heart, remembering how the dagger had been aimed at him and how

    Morwenna had caught it with her hand, risking her life.

    The wound was deep and gruesome.

    During the fight with the gang leader, the assant had mercilessly broken her left hand''s finger

    bones.

    Stuart watched as they cleaned the wound, administered anesthesia, and stitched up Morwenna¡¯s

    palm, his anger growing.

    Just then, Morwenna opened her eyes.

    She had a reaction to the anesthesia. It wasn¡¯t effective, and the pain had woken her up.

    Seeing that Stuart and Fletcher were okay let her know everything was fine.

    She thought she had done well to save Stuart.

    Both men were so focused on her hand that they hadn¡¯t noticed she was awake.

    Morwenna quietly waited.

    She could roughly sense the condition of her body and knew there wasn¡¯t anything seriously wrong,

    though her right arm dislocation was bothersome.

    Once her palm was stitched, Morwenna pulled back her left hand and grabbed her right arm,

    snapping the misaligned joint back into ce with a crisp sound.

    She grimaced slightly.

    Fletcher was caught off guard.

    Before Stuart could react, his fury not yet subsided, he eximed, ¡°Morwenna, what are you

    doing?¡±

    Startled, thinking she had done something wrong, Morwenna looked up innocently, ¡°I was just

    setting the bone. It was just dislocated, not a big deal. I''ve done it many times before. I¡¯m pretty

    good at it.¡±

 Chapter 179

    Stuart was seething with a barely controlled fury, his voice a forced whisper as he tried to calm

    himself. "I''m not ming you. There''s just a better way, less painful."

    Morwenna shook her head, her voice steady, "It''s okay. I''m not afraid of pain. Anesthetics don''t work

    on me anyway. Better a short agony than a long one."

    "What? Anesthetics don''t work on you!" Fletcher eximed in shock.

    "Yeah, remember when I tumbled down that hill? I had to grit my teeth and bear it. Painkillers don''t

    touch me unless it''s enough to knock me out cold."

    Both Stuart and Fletcher were visibly shaken.

    Morwenna managed a weak smile, "Don''t worry, I''m used to it. Really, pain doesn''t scare me."

    She tried to reassure them with her smile, but the blood smeared across her face only highlighted

    her radiance.

    Fletcher, lost in thought, stared at her. She lit up like the sun.

    Unable to bear the sight any longer, Fletcher diverted his gaze. "I... I''ll go get the splint."

    He hurried out of the room.

    At the door, Fletcher took a deep breath and pinched his thigh to snap out of his daze. After all,

    Morwenna was Stuart''s girl.

    In the room, Morwenna blinked up at Stuart, who stood by the bed, his aura unstable.

    She called out timidly, "Stuart."

    It was as if he couldn''t hear her, his mind wrapped in a violent storm of protective rage, wanting to

    pulverize anyone who dared hurt Morwenna.

    Sensing his distress, Morwenna reached out with her newly bandaged arm and gently tugged at

    Stuart''s shirt.

    "Stuart," she murmured softly, which brought Stuart back from his dark reverie.

    Her hand was crusted with dried blood, her appearance disheveled, yet Stuart didn''t push her away,

    Instead, he stepped closer.

    He tried to wipe the blood from the corner of her eye, but he couldn''t.

    Morwenna spoke gently, "Stuart, I''m okay. You should take care of yourself."

    His injuries weren''t visible, but his white shirt was sttered red like a gruesome tie-dye. The

    scariest was a gash on his neck.

    Stuart remained silent, fetched a towel, and dabbed it in warm water, gently cleaning Morwenna''s

    face.

    Earlier, she had knocked someone out with her forehead, which was now split open, bleeding down

    her face and matting her eyshes, making her look quite the mess.

    He was so close, his usual indifferent gaze now filled with a tender concern as he looked at her.

    Morwenna had never seen this side of Stuart. Despite the pain throbbing through her body, she felt

    a bashful warmth.

    "Stuart, I can do it myself¡­"

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Stuart''s voice was a softmand, "Wenna, stay still. Don''t move."

    Morwenna blushed, grateful that the blood on her face hid her embarrassment.

    After Stuart had cleaned her face, the scar on her forehead was even more pronounced.

    Fletcher returned, setting Morwenna''s fractured index finger in a splint.

    Through it all, Morwenna didn''t cry out in pain, though a fine sheen of sweat covered her forehead.

    Stuart, anxious and somewhat helpless by her side, wasn''t sure how to assist her.

    Suddenly, he lightly stroked her hair as if soothing a fragile kitten.

    In a tone Fletcher had never heard before, soft and gentle, he reassured, "It''s okay. You''ll be alright

    soon."

 Chapter 180

    Slowly, all of Morwenna''s wounds were treated.

    Her left arm was immobilized. A bandage was taped across her forehead.

    The knife cuts on her body were all neatly wrapped up.

    Her cleansed face, devoid of its usual flush, seemed unnaturally pale, making her appear even

    more vulnerable and delicate.

    Despite being the type who should be protected, she had single-handedly taken down seven burly

    men just to keep Stuart safe.

    After finishing up, Fletcher quietly left, giving the room to the two of them.

    Stuart, without a word, started to clean the blood from Morwenna''s body. He was now washing her

    feet, and Morwenna felt a bit panicked.

    Stuart, always seeming so superior and unreachable, was now washing her feet. It was unsettling

    for her.

    But her protests were futile. As Stuart''s slender fingers gently scrubbed the traces of blood from her

    ankles, Morwenna curled her toes slightly in her anxiety.

    Despite her nervousness, Morwenna noticed the faint blush on Stuart''s cheeks as he knelt before

    her.

    Seeing him like this, Morwenna''s pale face flushed with color.

    After drying her feet, Stuart brought over a fresh set of hospital clothes and reached towards

    Morwenna''s gown.

    Morwenna snapped out of her daze. "Stop! Please, stop! It''s not proper for us. I can change

    myself," she protested.

    Stuart looked up, "We''re married, Morwenna."

    Her face turned even redder. "Even so, I mean... Let''s have a nurse help me, okay?"

    She stuttered, adamant in her refusal. Though she harbored feelings for Stuart, the feelings weren''t

    reciprocated. They weren''t truly husband and wife in her eyes.

    Frowning, concerned she might hurt herself, Stuart eventually agreed to call a nurse.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Once Morwenna was in clean clothes and her wounds were all treated, possibly due to blood loss

    or a concussion, she couldn''t keep her eyes open any longer and fell asleep.

    Stuart sat by her bed, still covered in blood, his expression indifferent, a trace of blood at the corner

    of his eye, giving him an almost demonic aura.

    Meanwhile, Morwenna looked angelic, lying there in the hospital bed.

    The devil watching over his angel...

    Meanwhile, in the town of Rosefrost Hollow, strange things were happening at Hetfield''s

    Homestead.

    Normally absent family members were all present, including Phineas'' eldest son, Reuben, who

    worked for the Hetfield Group like Stuart.

    However, Reuben¡¯s capabilities and tactics fell short of Stuart''s.

    Angrily, Reuben spoke to Norbert, "Grandfather, ever since you supported me a while ago, Stuart

    has been making things difficult for me. Now, he''s neglecting a major client worth billions. No one

    knows where he''s gone."

    Phineas chimed in, "Dad, I know you favored Stuart after my brother passed, but Reuben is also

    your grandson. It was lucky that Reuben managed to salvage the situation with the client, or the

    Hetfield Group could have faced significant losses."

    Norbert frowned, "Where is Stuart? He wouldn¡¯t just disappear without reason."

    With a scoff, Reuben replied, "You know how Stuart is. He has always been reckless and

    irresponsible, never caring about the family business."

    Sensing something was amiss, bodyguard Orson discreetly positioned himself behind Norbert.

    Morwenna had instructed that no matter what happened, they were to ensure Norbert''s safety.

 Chapter 181

    Norbert darkened his face as he said, "When Stuart gets back, I''ll get to the bottom of this."

    Phineas shook his head in disagreement, "Dad, who knows when Stuart will return. How long are

    you willing to wait? Hetfield Group can''t be left unattended."

    Yara, visibly pregnant, chimed in, "Dad, we all know you feel that the Hetfield family owes Stuart a

    lot, but at the end of the day, it''s not our concern. You''ve been favoring him for years now. It¡¯s

    enough. Reuben is quite capable. Maybe it''s time to let him manage Hetfield family affairs."

    Yara wasn¡¯t particrly fond of Reuben, but to her, anyone was better than Stuart, who seemed

    quite unhinged.

    Reuben took a few confident steps forward. "Grandpa, you''re not getting any younger. Why cling to

    the reins of the Hetfield family? It¡¯s time for the younger generation to take over."

    With Stuart absent, everyone in the Hetfield family seemed a bit more emboldened.

    Norbert¡¯s authority was unshaken as he retorted, "Have you all conspired to usurp me?"

    The room fell into a tense silence, the air thick with unspoken words.

    Reuben clenched his teeth and insisted, "How could that be? We''re all family. I''m just worried that

    Stuart has been too reckless for too long, risking the stability of Hetfield Group."

    His words carried an implicit threat.

    The Hetfield family owned substantial shares in the corporation.

    Forty percent had been distributed among various members, but sixty percent remained under the

    direct control of the Hetfield family.

    Of this sixty percent, Stuart held twenty, Phineas fifteen, Reuben five, and Norbert twenty.

    None of the other family members held any shares.

    Stuart''s capability to manage thepany came not only from his talents but was heavily supported

    by Norbert¡¯s full backing.

    It was clear that whoever Norbert supported would effectively control the Hetfield family.

    Now, with Stuart away and Norbert less involved, Hetfield Group was primarily under the

    management of Phineas and his son.

    The gathered rtives seemed to be pressing Norbert to relinquish control.

    If Norbert eased his grip now, by the time Stuart returned, it might be toote.

    Norbert, realizing this, breathed heavily, agitated.

    Orson, feeling the tension ramping up, moved to stand in front of Norbert, shielding him from the

    others.

    The family members red at Orson coldly.

    Orson, with a naive look on his face as if oblivious to the murderous res, turned to Norbert and

    said, "Sir, it''s time for you to rest. Morwenna said you shouldn''t be up thiste. She¡¯ll be upset if she

    finds out."

    Norbert exhaled deeply, feeling some of his frustration dissipate.

    He firmly stated, "I know what each of you is thinking, but I''m not dead yet. Keep your schemes to

    yourselves! If Stuart is unfit to manage the Hetfield family, I will handle it myself."

    With that, Norbert turned and walked upstairs to rest.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    The door to his room closed with a definitive thud, leaving his face clouded with worry.

    He knew Stuart could be reckless, but under normal circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t just abandon the

    company.

    Was he in some kind of trouble? Or had something happened?

    Norbert couldn¡¯t reach him, not even by phone, which only added to his concern.

    Just then, a call came through from an unknown number. It was from the suburban hospital.

    After Morwenna fell asleep, Stuart finally calmed down.

    Initially, he had just wanted to stir things up a bit, using himself as bait in a risky game that he found

    amusing.

    But now, he was done ying games.

 Chapter 182

    His phone was off and the kidnappers had him under tight control were also controlled, ensuring no

    messages could go out.

    Anyone on the outside would still believe Stuart was in captivity.

    At that moment, Stuart used another phone to contact Norbert.

    "Hey, Grandpa, it''s me."

    Upon hearing Stuart''s voice, Norbert let out a relieved sigh.

    He couldn''t help but curse, "Where the hell have you been? Do you have any idea the mess you¡¯ve

    caused? Get back here now."

    "I''ve got something to tell you, and you need to stay calm, or I¡¯m afraid you might keel over before I

    finish."

    "What in zes do you have to say, you scoundrel?"

    "I was kidnapped. If I were to guess, it was either Phineas or Reuben behind it, probably to snatch

    the shares you hold."

    There was a sudden silence from Norbert, so profound that not a whisper could be heard.

    But Stuart knew he was listening and continued, "I''ve held back from striking at them out of respect

    for you, and I believe you know that. But now, I¡¯m nning my countermove."

    Norbert finally spoke, "Stuart, are you hurt? Are you safe now?"

    Stuart briefly softened his tone, "I''m not dead, but next time could be a different story."

    Norbert was silent for a long while before asking, "What do you want me to do?"

    "Don''t do anything. Stay out of it. Of course, you might as well tell Phineas and the others about

    today¡¯s call."

    Despite everything, Stuart still had some affection for Norbert.

    This call was his way of giving a heads-up, not wanting to hurt Norbert.

    If Norbert informed Phineas about Stuart¡¯s escape, Stuart might be relieved.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    That way, he couldpletely sever ties with the Hetfield family, free from all obligations.

    After hanging up, Stuart began his retaliation.

    At just one call, some folks at the Hetfield Group jumped into action.

    Stuart had controlled the Hetfield Group for five solid years. It was not a group that would change

    hands easily.

    Even if Norbert himself intervened, controlling the Hetfield Group might now be beyond his reach.

    Stuart made a series of arrangements, his smile cold and sinister as he murmured, "Phineas, since

    you can''t wait to get your hands on the Hetfield Group, get ready. Just hope it doesn''t squash you

    t."

    In his room, Norbert sat in silence.

    The Hetfield family had been going downhill for a while now, stank of decline.

    No matter how he tried to prop it up, it seemed only to maintain a facade of splendor.

    Family members betrayed and entrapped each other.

    How fucking disgusting!

    Perhaps, the Hetfield family should never have existed.

    Caught between Phineas and Stuart to whom he owed much, whom could he support?

    As dawn broke, Norbert opened the door to step out and nearly collided with Orson.

    Orson, rubbing his eyes, quickly moved the lounge chair he had been sleeping on away from the

    door.

    Worried something might happen to Norbert, he had dragged a chair to the doorway and slept

    there.

    After moving the chair, Orson paused, noticing how Norbert seemed to have aged overnight.

    Unsure of what to do, Orson hurriedly pulled a tin of candies from his pocket and offered a

    butterscotch to Norbert, "Morwenna said sweets can lift the spirits when you''re feeling down."

    Norbert took the butterscotch and popped it into his mouth, the heaviness around him seeming to

    lighten slightly.

    Having made up his mind about whom to support, there was no need for hesitation anymore.

    If the Hetfield family had to break up, then let it go.

 Chapter 183

    In the suburban hospital, Stuart was with Morwenna.

    After sorting everything out, he left it all behind, keeping a vigil by Morwenna''s side under the night

    sky.

    At six o'' clock the next day, Morwenna''s internal clock, robust as ever, woke her up on time despite

    her injuries.

    As she regained consciousness, her first instinct was to get ready for work, momentarily confused

    about where she was.

    "Don''t move," a hoarse, slightly sexy bass voice whispered near her ear.

    Morwenna froze, remembering her circumstances.

    Yesterday, she had found Stuart, who had been kidnapped, and had fought desperately to save

    him. Now, it seemed, they were in a hospital.

    As realization dawned, pain surged through her body.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    The painkillers were ineffective, and she felt agony in her arms, legs, hands, and forehead.

    But as Morwenna herself said, she wasn''t afraid of pain, so her expression remained mostly

    unchanged.

    Suddenly, Stuart gently lifted Morwenna, cing her on hisp and helping her put on her socks.

    Morwenna was so stunned she almost forgot the pain.

    Stuart just naturally holding her like this? It¡¯s enough to get her to blush!

    Suppressing her shyness, she ventured a nce up at Stuart.

    He had tended to his own wounds, now donned in a clean nightgown with a white bandage

    wrapped around his neck. His slightly pale face transformed his usual enchanting demeanor into

    something more heart-stirringly tender.

    As Morwenna looked up, Stuart bent down, his bandage brushing against her face.

    Morwenna swallowed hard, barely daring to keep looking, and quickly averted her gaze.

    Her unusual thought process led her to blurt out the first question that came to her mind: ¡°Why

    aren¡¯t you wearing a hospital gown?¡±

    Everyone else wore hospital gowns, but there was Stuart in a stylish white nightgown. Who was he

    trying to impress?

    Stuart paused before replying, ¡°The hospital gowns are too small; they don¡¯t fit.¡±

    Morwenna nced at her petite legs and then at Stuart¡¯s long ones, and promptly shut her mouth.

    Was being tall that great? Apparently, it was...

    With a light chuckle, Stuart said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to wear a hospital gown, that¡¯s okay too.¡±

    Morwenna quickly shook her head. ¡°No, no, Stuart, you... I mean... you don¡¯t need to hold me like

    this. My feet aren¡¯t injured; I can walk. Actually, the other injuries aren¡¯t that bad either, just

    superficial wounds. I have medication and doctors to look after me, there¡¯s really no need.¡±

    She meant to say there was no need for such fuss.

    This close-up move was a bit too much for her racing heart.

    Originally, she had dared to kiss Stuart only while drunk, bolstered by alcohol. And she had spent so

    much time psyching herself up afterward.

    Undeterred, Stuart carried Morwenna to the bathroom, where he gently helped her wash her face

    with warm water, noting, ¡°You have an injury on your forehead; it¡¯s not convenient for you to wash

    up by yourself.¡±

    After helping her with her face and teeth, Stuart carried her back.

    Back in the room, he fetched a small-sized nightgown, simr to his, and draped it over Morwenna

    with a tender indulgence.

    Throughout the process, Morwenna was dazed. She had never been cared for like this in her life.

    Stuart¡¯s gaze made her truly anxious.

    Stuart''s close associates, including Fletcher, were also anxious.

    Seeing Stuart transform into a warm, caring gentleman was terrifying.

    Who would''ve guessed that Stuart would be helping a woman clean up, get dressed, and even

    spoon-feed her?

    Facing this version of Stuart, Morwenna felt too embarrassed to eat properly, barely touching her

    food.

    Her big eyes blinked mournfully as she said, ¡°Stuart, I think I don¡¯t really need to stay in the hospital.

    How soon can we go back? I need to call in sick at work, and my bike... I rented it with my mobile,

    it¡¯s still charging me.¡±

 Chapter 184

    The bodyguard standing by the door couldn''t help but roll his eyes. At a time like this, Ms. Winslet

    was still worried about being overcharged on her bike. What kind of bizarre thought process was

    that?

    Stuart seemed used to it. "I''ll cancel the bike rental for you," he said calmly. "But we''re going to be

    staying at this hospital for a while. You need to rest and heal up. I''ll sort out your leave from work."

    Morwenna felt perfectly fine and wanted to protest.

    But Stuart was convinced she wasn''t alright, and her protests fell on deaf ears.

    Well, she didn''t protest too vigorously anyway.

    Against the old, harsh Stuart, she could have fought back toe-to-toe.

    But standing in front of Stuart as he is now, Morwenna just couldn''t find the guts to say no.

    So, Morwenna stayed put for three days.

    On the morning of the third day, Morwenna woke to find herself with Stuart''s bathrobe pulled open,

    her face pressed against his chest. She really felt like crying.

    How desperate was she for him!

    If Stuart kept this up, she wasn''t sure she could hold back much longer.

    Then Morwenna suddenly noticed the scars on Stuart''s chest.

    She remembered what had happened before and froze.

    This was Stuart''s secret, a side of him he didn''t want her to know about.

    Just as Morwenna was about to quietly fix Stuart''s robe, their eyes met.

    Stuart was awake.

    She hesitated, thinking of pulling back.

    Stuart didn''t let her move away, and this time, he didn''t lose his temper.

    Stuart was only halfway into trusting Morwenna before, but after the kidnapping, his trust for her

    went through the roof.

    Yes, for the first time in his life, he decided to trust someone entirely.

    Stuart, usually so emotionally reserved, could be intensely passionate once he decided to trust

    someone. It was all his emotions, without any reservation.

    Seeing Morwenna''s anxious face, Stuart asked, "Wenna, do you want to know how I got these

    scars?"

    Only people close to Morwenna called her ''Wenna,'' but Stuart never had before.

    Morwenna trembled inside, knowing these scars were Stuart''s secret, a secret he was reluctant to

    share with anyone. She really shouldn''t ask.

    She didn''t answer.

    Stuart asked again, "Do you want to know?"

    Morwenna wanted to understand the pain Stuart had endured. She quietly said, "I want to know."

    Stuart opened his robe a bit more, letting Morwenna see the shocking scars.

    "When I was a child, I was locked in a basement for several years. These are the scars from those

    years."

    "Who locked you up?"

    "My little aunt."

    Morwenna was utterly shocked. She angrily said, "Why would Yara do that? I... I..."

    Stuart gently patted Morwenna''s back, soothingly saying, "Yara isn''t my youngest aunt. My father¡¯s

    youngest sister is long gone. The person who hurt me is no longer here, so don''t be afraid, it''s okay

    now."

    Morwenna buried her face in Stuart''s chest, mumbling, "I''m not scared, but why... why would

    someone do that to you?"

    She couldn''t understand why a rtive would treat Stuart so cruelly.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Stuart was silent for a long time before he softly said, "Some stuff is just too heavy, and I don''t want

    to lie to you, but I also don''t want to spill the beans right now. Please, let¡¯s not discuss it anymore,

    okay?"

 Chapter 185

    The Hetfield family had secrets¡ªdeep, dark secrets¡ªand Morwenna had always suspected as

    much. But now, after hearing Stuart speak, she realized that these secrets were far more intricate

    than she had ever imagined.

    Yara wasn''t really his youngest aunt at all.

    How did his real youngest aunt, who tormented Stuart so badly, die? And how was it possible for

    her to keep on hurting him for years?

    What about Stuart''s parents?

    Morwenna''s mind was a whirlwind of confusion, and she found herself unable to ask any more

    questions.

    Stuart didn''t continue either. It seemed he just wanted Morwenna to know about the pain he had

    kept silent for so long, like tearing open his own wounds to let the most trusted person take a peek.

    Just then, someone pushed the door open.

    Fletcher entered with his hands covering his eyes, peeking through his fingers like a mischievous

    fox. "Hey, Stuart and Morwenna, what are you two up to in broad daylight?" he teased.

    Morwenna, still reeling from Stuart''s revtions, didn''t blush or react as she usually might have.

    Stuart adjusted his robe, covering the scars, and stood up to nce at Fletcher, then pulled the

    nket over Morwenna.

    Fletcher was visibly perplexed, thinking to himself, ¡°She¡¯s covered with a robe and a sick gown,

    what could I possibly see? Why the need for a nket?¡±

    Ignoring Fletcher¡¯s expression, Stuart asked in a cold tone, "Any news from the Hetfield Group?"

    Fletcher nced at Morwenna, quickly realizing that Stuart didn''t intend for her to leave the

    conversation.

    Seeing this, Fletcher went ahead, "The bait has been taken. To cover the deficit in his project,

    Reuben has been dipping into thepany funds again. Maybe he thinks that with you gone, the

    Hetfield family is his for the taking, so he''s getting reckless."

    Morwenna listened, slowlying back to herself. Reuben was Phineas'' son, and from what they

    were saying, it seemed they were setting him up to embezzle funds.

    Thest time she saw someone battered and bloodied for embezzling funds... was that Reuben?

    Fletcher, noticing Morwenna¡¯s furrowed brow, spoke with a hint of unease.

    Stuart, unfazed by Morwenna overhearing, replied sharply, "Too slow. Keep the pressure on."

    Fletcher almost rolled his eyes. "Getting him to embezzle in just three days, and you''re calling that

    slow?"

    "One week maximum."

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Fletcher protested, "A week! Stuart, this is a big deal, not some shopping spree. A week is hardly

    enough! Besides, why the rush? We''re just watching from a distance. They''ve always wanted to

    push you out, and now that you''re gone, let¡¯s see how they manage to screw up the Hetfield family.

    We don¡¯t need to interfere too much; let them dig their own graves."

    Fletcher ranted on, mainly because a week truly was too short.

    Stuart¡¯s tone softened slightly, "Speed it up, Wenna needs to get back to work."

    Fletcher was baffled, thinking, "What job could possibly be more important than the Hetfield

    Group?"

    Morwenna nodded seriously. Yes, she needed to return to her job soon.

    Johnson was fundraising for a newmunity school, and funds were tight.

    She also owed Stuart a considerable amount of money, which she intended to repay.

    Having left her job for so many days, even though Stuart had offered to handle her leave,

    Morwenna was eager to return.

    Fletcher was at a loss for words. "Alright, alright, I''ll speed things up. I¡¯m off. Breakfast is on the

    table."

 Chapter 186

    Fletcher quickly made his exit; another minute of witnessing the couple''s nauseating disy of

    affection, and he might have gone blind.

    Stuart noticed Morwenna zoning out a bit. He leaned over and reassured her, "Don''t be scared,

    kiddo. You''re going to see a lot moreter on in life, and I hope you''re never scared of me."

    Morwenna thought for a moment, then beamed a radiant smile. "I''m not scared of you. I like you."

    Even though she knew Stuart could be harsh and calctive, it seemed she wasn''t frightened at all.

    In her heart, the impression of Stuart as a good person was deeply etched.

    Hearing her say she liked him brought a slight uplift to the corners of his eyes, his face brightening

    with pleasure.

    Morwenna didn''t realize what it meant to witness Stuart''s wounds up close, to understand the

    stories behind them.

    It implied that Stuart wasn''t keeping her at a distance anymore. He was ready to let her into his

    world, ready to show her even the darkest parts, step by step.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Unaware of these implications, Morwenna simply felt that Stuart was being incredibly kind to her.

    Here was this handsome, well-built man she fancied, showing her such warmth and care. For his

    sake, Morwenna endured the bitterness and obediently swallowed down her herbal tea for three

    straight days.

    Half an hour after breakfast, Stuart approached again, cup in hand, cooing gently, "Stop

    daydreaming, the tea''s getting cold."

    Morwenna took a sip and grimaced at the bitterness.

    The tea was Fletcher''s prescription, meant to replenish her after losing too much blood.

    She didn¡¯t mind taking herbal tea, but drinking it sip by sip made it unbearably bitter.

    Her face scrunched up in distaste, and even before the handsome Stuart, she couldn''t help but

    protest, "Stuart, can I please drink it by myself?"

    Stuart nced at Morwenna''s hands; both were injured, one dislocated and the other in a cast from

    a fracture. It was clear she wouldn''t be able to handle the cup herself anytime soon, so he firmly

    refused, "No, you can¡¯t."

    Her expression turned even more sour, and in frustration, she blurted out, "Ohe on, Stuart, this

    is like torture! Do you even know how bitter this is? I can hardly stand one gulp, and you expect me

    to take it sip by sip? Try it yourself and see!"

    Stuart paused, eyeing the dark, uninviting liquid in the cup.

    He hadn''t expected Morwenna, fearless in so many ways, to dread the bitterness of the tea.

    Indeed, Morwenna detested bitterness, never taking such an herbal tea in her life.

    Feeling the bitter taste lingering in her mouth, Morwenna made a bold move and kissed Stuart,

    even giving his lips a slight lick.

    Stuart froze,pletely taken aback.

    Previously, when Morwenna had been drunk, she''d only pecked his cheek.

    Though they had been married for a while, their rtionship hadcked physical closeness.

    After the kiss, Morwenna pulled back, her face a mix of mischief and triumph, "Now you know how

    bitter it is."

    Before she could revel in her victory, Stuart grasped the back of her head and kissed her fiercely.

    Earlier, Stuart had held back, feeling himself falling for her but resisting.

    Now, having epted Morwenna under his care, he wasn¡¯t holding back any longer.

    Morwenna''s eyes widened in shock.

    Stuart was kissing her?

    Was this really happening?

 Chapter 187

    Stuart''s kiss was overwhelming, enveloping Morwennapletely.

    Wide-eyed, Morwenna''s face suffused with red as tears welled up, and she struggled to breathe

    until Stuart finally let her go.

    His eyes sparkled with a deep intensity, like stars twinkling in the night sky, his voice mature and

    slightly beguiling as he said, "There, it''s not too bitter. I''ll hold it for you, just drink up."

    "Okay," she murmured.

    Dazed, Morwenna gulped down the herbal tea from the cup Stuart held.

    After finishing it, she looked up at Stuart, and it hit her what had just happened.

    With a gasp, Morwenna retreated under her covers, pulling the nket over her head.

    Stuart had kissed her.

    She thought about it and couldn''t help but smile.

    She had hoped for some kind of reciprocity from Stuart, and here it was.

    It wasn¡¯t just care; he must like her a bit too, she thought, her face turning crimson.

    Suddenly, the nket was pulled back, and Morwenna¡¯s eyes, big and teary, met Stuart¡¯s as her

    face flushed like a tucked-away cherry.

    Stuart¡¯s voice lost its usual detachment, carrying a barely-there smile, ¡°Don¡¯t hide under the nket,

    you need to breathe.¡±

    Morwenna wanted to dive back under the covers...

    Oh, the infuriating charm of this man!

    ...

    Meanwhile, in downtown Rosefrost Hollow.

    Mr. White received Morwenna¡¯s call about taking a few days off without much thought.

    However, ude sensed something was amiss.

    He had nned to manipte Stuart through Morwenna, feeling so guilty he had taken a few days

    off. During that time, she had been sending him pictures sporadically¡ªwhatever she saw, whatever

    she ate.

    But after a stranger called to extend her leave, the pictures stopped.

    Subsequently, ude couldn¡¯t reach her either.

    Morwenna¡¯s phone was off.

    Something had happened! She must be in trouble.

    Getting involved with Stuart was always risky.

    They were both monsters, one in appearance, the other in spirit.

    ude was frantic. He had finally felt alive after meeting Morwenna; he couldn¡¯t lose her now.

    Assuming Stuart had shut off both his and Morwenna¡¯s phones to avoid any unnecessary trouble,

    they were probably enjoying some quiet days together.

    Unable to find them, ude was livid.

    The butler approached cautiously, ¡°Sir, we have people looking for her. Ms. Winslet is a student at

    Rosefrost University; she wouldn¡¯t just leave Rosefrost Hollow.¡±

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I want to see her now. If you can¡¯t find her, go¡­ get help from the Hetfield family. She

    must be safe; I need to see her immediately!¡±

    The butler was shocked; ude despised the Hetfield family, yet he was asking for their help.

    ude, obsessed, carved the wooden table with his knife. ¡°They kept me here, afraid of my identity

    being known to others, yet not wanting me dead. Now, I have just one demand; I want to see Ms.

    Winslet. I suppose the Hetfield Group doesn¡¯t want another madman on their hands.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll seek the Hetfield family¡¯s help right away,¡± the butler said, trembling.

    ude¡¯s reaction was extreme.

    The Hetfield family was in disarray too.

    After days being puffed up with arrogance, Reuben finally received the news: Stuart had escaped.

 Chapter 188

    Back when Stuart had been in their grasp, he didn''t mind how long Norbert wanted to wait; Stuart

    wasn''t returning anyway.

    But now, Stuart had escaped. It meant that there was a chance he could return to the Hetfield family

    at any moment.

    Given Norbert¡¯s favoritism, the hard-won opportunity he had been counting on would evaporate.

    That just couldn''t happen!

    He had embezzled a significant amount of money, a gap he could never hope to fill unless he took

    control of the Hetfield family. Only then could he sort everything out.

    The Hetfield Group was constantly making major moves, leaving everyone on edge.

    Norbert remained as unshakable as a mountain, no matter how much his sons and grandsons

    pressured him.

    Orson, the bodyguard, protected Norbert round the clock, ensuring no harm came to him no matter

    what the rest of the Hetfield family thought.

    Morwenna, isted from the outside world, was still under Stuart¡¯s care, recovering from her

    injuries. Her right arm, which had been dislocated, was healing well, and she could move her hand

    again. The problem now was with her left hand, which was more severely injured.

    Morwenna figured she''d have to quit her job at the fish market, not just take a leave of absence.

    With her hand in such a state, she certainly couldn''t continue gutting fish.

    The thought of losing her job filled Morwenna with sadness.

    A weekter.

    "Girl, time to pack up and leave the hospital," said a familiar voice.

    "Ah, sir, are we heading home?" Morwenna replied with a mixture of excitement and relief.

    "Yeah, but remember not to strain your left hand. The bones will need more time to heal properly."

    Back home in Rosefrost Hollow, Morwenna headed straight for the Windcharm Vis market. Stuart

    was busy with his own matters and merely had someone apany her without any objections.

    She knew she couldn¡¯t continue her job at the market and had to speak to Mr. and Mrs. White in

    person.

    Upon her arrival, the expressions on Mr. and Mrs. White¡¯s faces were off. Morwenna hurried over

    and asked, "Mr. White, what¡¯s going on? Did something happen?"

    Mr. White, usually easygoing, just nced at her and remained silent.

    Feeling uneasy, Morwenna turned to Mrs. White and asked, "Mrs. White, what¡¯s wrong?"

    With a sigh that seemed to carry a weight of unsaid things, Mrs. White said, "Morwenna,st time¡­

    the person who ordered the trashing of our stall was the man you¡¯ve been seeing¡ªStuart."

    Morwenna¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. "How could that be? You must be mistaken. Stuart¡¯s a good

    guy. Remember, it was Stuart who helped us get to the ambnce then."

    Unable to contain his anger, Mr. White burst out, "Good guy? I saw it with my own eyes. The man

    who came to request leave for you was one of those who vandalized our stall. Morwenna, honestly,

    has my wife ever treated you badly? She¡¯s given you fish numerous times, always saying it was

    leftovers. What leftovers? She was just finding excuses to give them to you. Just because she might

    not always speak sweetly, that doesn¡¯t mean it was right for your friend to smash our ce."

    Completely stunned, Morwenna struggled to process the information.

    Mrs. White frowned and spoke softly, perhaps to calm her husband, "Honey, keep your voice down.

    What are you yelling for? Morwenna didn¡¯t know anything."

    But Mr. White was furious. "You nearly died because of their actions! We''re just simple folks; these

    powerful people could ruin us with a flick of their wrist.¡± Then he said to Morwenna, ¡°Morwenna, it¡¯s

    best you leave. I¡¯ll settle your remaining wages now. Our little ce can¡¯t withstand this kind of

    turmoil."

    Morwenna wanted to exin, to defend herself, but words failed her.

    How could Stuart do that?

    Lost in her thoughts, Morwenna was abruptly brought back to reality when Mr. White shoved her

    remaining wages into her hands and began ushering her away.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 189

    Before Morwenna could even hand in her resignation, she found herself unceremoniously ousted

    from her job.

    It wasn''t a high-paying job in Rosefrost Hollow, but it held a special ce in Morwenna''s heart. It

    was the first job shended during the tough times taking care of Stuart. It represented the first

    flicker of kindness she encountered in the bustling, neon-lit city.

    Mr. White was always kind and approachable, and Mrs. White often gifted her fish and eggs.

    Morwenna was someone who never forgot a good deed. Every act of kindness, big or small, was

    etched in her memory.

    She left the marketce feeling lost and disoriented. How could Stuart have done such a thing? In

    her heart, she believed Stuart could be tough, but never cruel or unjust. But dwelling on these

    thoughts wouldn''t solve anything; she needed to speak to Stuart directly.

    Pulling out her phone, she dialed Stuart''s number, but before she could reach him, a surprise

    awaited her at Hetfield''s Homestead.

    Stuart had suddenly returned.

    The once-oppressive atmosphere of Hetfield''s Homestead became even more stifling with Stuart''s

    arrival. It was as if someone had hit the mute button, silencing everyone present.

    Phineas and Reuben exchanged nervous nces before forcing themselves to appear calm. They

    couldn''t afford to show any weakness; Stuart''s return changed nothing. Without evidence of the

    alleged kidnapping, Stuart''s usations would hold no weight.

    Yara, idly snacking on grapes, spat out a seed in displeasure at Stuart''s return. No one had been

    looking forward to this.

    Only Norbert seemed visibly relieved. As long as Stuart was back and safe, that was all that

    mattered. Despite the prior heads-up from Stuart, seeing him unharmed in person was the only

    thing that could ease Norbert''s worries.

    Stuart''s gaze swept over his rtives, his smile cold and unrestrained. "Look at everyone here, so

    silent. What''s the matter?" He approached Phineas, "Haven''t seen you in a few days, Phineas. How

    have you been?"

    Phineas'' attempt to maintain a stern facade faltered. "Stuart," he said with a gloomy expression,

    "the Hetfield family isn''t just about you. Your recent actions¡ªdo you intend to ruin everything we

    stand for?"

    Phineas had always tried to emte his father, striving for decades to adopt his seriousness and

    dignity. Yet, while Norbert exuded genuine authority, Phineas'' efforts were just a facade to hide his

    scheming.

    Stuart''sugh had a sinister edge. "Are you joking, Phineas? I''ve been away, leaving the Hetfield

    Group in your son¡¯s capable hands. What''s be of our family business in my absence? Any

    troubles?"

    Seeing her husband falter against Stuart''s provocations, Sabrina chimed in, trying to help.

    "Whatever our personal quarrels, the Hetfield Group is our foundation. We must all protect it, for the

    sake of our family."

    Even Yara, heavily pregnant, stood to make her stance clear. "I don''t care about your squabbles,

    but the Hetfield Group must remain untouched. It''s also my livelihood at stake."

    Stuart surveyed his family¡ªPhineas, Sabrina, and Yara¡ªwith disdain. These were his so-called

    kin, supposedly bound by the ties of blood.

    Disgusted, he barely concealed his contempt. It was then that Reuben, pushed to the brink and

    feeling cornered, couldn''t hold back any longer.

    Seeing Stuart all alone against them, he angrily used, ¡°Stuart, you¡¯ve been neglecting your

    duties, disappearing all of a sudden, leaving behind your mess for me to handle. You even schemed

    to sabotage my work. You¡¯re unworthy of the Hetfield name. Grandpa has been so kind to you, and

    you showed not an ounce of gratitude. You traitor!¡±

    In Reuben''s eyes, without concrete proof of the kidnapping, he could confidently turn the tables on

    Stuart, using him of being the true problem.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 190

    Stuart suddenly made his way over to Reuben, a grin stered on his face, and without warning,

    grabbed Reuben''s hair and mmed his forehead against the wall.

    There was a loud thud.

    Reuben''s head was bleeding, and he was so scared that he was practically frozen in fear.

    Stuart, still holding onto Reuben''s hair, sighed lightly, "When your elders are speaking, you keep

    quiet, got it?"

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Reuben wanted to retort that Stuart was hardly his elder by any stretch of imagination!

    But the look in Stuart''s eyes was enough to silence him.

    Phineas was furious, "This is outrageous! To think you''d assault someone right in front of us, you''re

    lawless. Stuart, you''re a monster, you belong in the sewers. The Hetfield family was just fine without

    you. The moment you show up, everyone''s luck turns sour!"

    Sabrina, always sharp, felt a pang of sympathy for her son, but the moment Phineas mentioned

    ''monster'', she quickly tugged at his shirt.

    And sure enough, Norbert''s expression darkened. "Phineas, about the matter of Stuart''s

    confinement years ago, I''ve always wanted to ask if you knew about it all along but chose to remain

    silent."

    Phineas'' face turned ashen.

    With a nce that seemingly aged years in a moment, Norbert''s look of disappointment scanned

    over everyone. "And what about the rest of you? Did you all know? Choosing to turn a blind eye all

    for the sake of maintaining a facade of dignity."

    Yara, heavily pregnant, couldn''t help but step back, regretting her presence.

    Norbert sped his chest as if heartbroken. "The Hetfield family, huh, this is the bunch I''ve given my

    whole life to. We''re supposed to be people, not beasts!"

    The room fell silent, but Stuart was anything but quiet.

    He casually threw Reuben to the ground, kicking him, dislocating his arm, crushing his fingers,

    sending blood everywhere.

    Reuben''s screams were the only sound in the room.

    Phineas and Sabrina, seeing their son beaten to such an extent, lost allposure.

    Phineas charged forward, "Stuart! You lunatic, stop it!"

    But Stuart''s loyal subordinates blocked Phineas and Sabrina, who tried to intervene.

    Stuart continued his assault.

    ording to the original n, Stuart intended not only to deal with Reuben but to drag Phineas and

    his family down as well. But an unexpected turn urred.

    In desperation, Reuben had switched Norbert''s medication, hoping to kill him and forge a will to

    im his share of the inheritance.

    Stuart, who had been watching indifferently, eventually had to intervene.

    If Stuart had waited two more days, until after Norbert¡¯s demise, he could have struck a fatal blow.

    But Stuart didn''t wait.

    He always imed he was heartless, that the extinction of the Hetfield family wouldn''t make him bat

    an eye.

    Yet, he returned early.

    Now, the hall was filled with curses and screams.

    Yara clutched her belly, terrified to the point of risking a miscarriage.

    Norbert wanted to say something but ended up sighing, remaining silent.

    The kidnapping had to be avenged by Stuart; no one could stop it.

    When Stuart was enraged, no one could restrain him.

    Just then, Stuart''s phone rang.

    Once he saw the caller ID, the fire and fury in him seemed to get forcibly dialed back.

    With his right hand covered in blood, he answered the phone with his clean left hand, his tone

    surprisingly gentle, "Hello, what''s up?"

    Morwenna bit her lip upon hearing Stuart''s voice.

    Taking a deep breath, she asked, "Stuart, the fish stall where I work, was it you who had it trashed?"

 Chapter 191

    Morwenna had a thing for just spitting it out.

    She''s all about being upfront and honest, no beating around the bush for her.

    When Stuart heard that, he paused for a beat before justying it out, "Yeah, it was me."

    To Stuart, it wasn''t a big deal.

    Sure, he had a bit of a row with a rude vendor. Sure, it was a misunderstanding at first, but it was

    just a little lesson, nothing to write home about.

    Things got a bit hairy, and the guy ended up in the hospital, but it was nothing serious.

    Stuart''s casual tone hit Morwenna like a ton of bricks.

    It wasn''t a misunderstanding. It really was Stuart.

    Why? How could Stuart do that?

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    The silence on the other end of the phonested too long, making Stuart realize something was off.

    He softened his voice, "Where are you? We should talk about this stuff face-to-face."

    There was a surprising gentleness in Stuart''s voice.

    The whole room was in shock, wondering who on earth could make Stuart talk like that while he

    was fuming.

    Could it be Adide?

    Only Norbert had a warm look in his eyes. He knew who it was.

    It had to be Wenna. Only Wenna''s vibrant, sunny disposition could cut through the darkness

    surrounding Stuart.

    Morwenna felt it would be better to discuss these matters with Stuart in person. "I''m on my way

    back to the family estate," she said.

    "Alright, we''ll talk when you get back," Stuart said, almost cooing.

    With Morwenna''s return, Stuart finally stopped his rampage.

    Sabrina rushed over to Reuben, her usually sharp voice now tinged with panic, "Reuben, are you

    alright? I''ll take you to the hospital right now."

    Phineas was beside himself with anger, "Stuart! Why did you strike Reuben? You owe me an

    exnation today, or I won''t let this go!"

    There was no proof for the alleged kidnapping.

    If Stuart said the fight was over a kidnapping, it wouldn''t hold water.

    Stuart looked around the room, nonchntly wiping the blood from his hands with a towel. "That''s

    enough for today. Reuben misappropriatedpany funds. Not much, just about a billion dors.

    Phineas, you''ll need to cover that."

    Phineas and Sabrina both paled a bit.

    They knew their son had dipped into thepany funds, but they had no idea it was to the tune of a

    billion dors. Now hearing the figure, they were understandably upset.

    Phineas said sternly, "I''ll cover the funds, but even if it was embezzlement, you shouldn''t have taken

    matters into your own hands."

    Stuart''sugh was cold and unrestrained, "So, what you''re saying, Phineas, is instead of handling it

    privately, you''d prefer I call the cops and send your dear son to jail?"

    Phineas was about to retort when Sabrina pulled him back.

    Sabrina was sharp, managing to navigate most situations with grace, except when it came to

    shing with Yara.

    Now, Sabrina spoke with a mournful tone, "Stuart, I know Reuben did wrong, and he deserved to be

    reprimanded. Really, if you had just told us, we would''ve paid any amount. Or even letting him serve

    time to teach him a lesson would''ve been better than... than nearly killing him. You went too far. I''m

    afraid even if he survives, he''ll be left with permanent damage."

    The focus shifted from Reuben''s embezzlement to Stuart''s violent response.

    Just then, Stuart''s gaze turned chillingly fierce.

    "Too far? I was thinking of finishing him off."

    Hearing that, Phineas and Sabrina looked utterly appalled.

    Yara stepped back, not wanting to get caught in the crossfire.

    Before anyone could voice their thoughts, Stuart spoke up with a voice as cold as ice.

 Chapter 192

    ¡°Reuben swapped Norbert''s lifesaving meds with mere vitamin pills. His frail health took a turn for

    the worse justst week, it''s a miracle he''s still kicking. The way things were going, he didn''t have

    many months left anyway. Phineas, you and your family must be itching for Hetfield''s Homestead to

    kick the bucket, huh? Once he''s gone, those shares he''s clutching fall right into yourp, and just

    like that, you two can call the shots in the Hetfield family."

    The moment Stuart dropped this bomb, a shockwave hit everyone present.

    Their squabbles and schemes were no secret, but plotting a man''s demise was a whole other level

    of low.

    Even kidnapping Stuart hadn''t been aimed at taking a life.

    And to think someone would darey a finger on Norbert...

    Phineas and his wife couldn''t even bring themselves to nce at Reuben, fearing his panic-stricken

    eyes might confirm their worst fears.

    If there was any truth to this, they were done for.

    Without missing a beat, Phineas retorted, "Stuart! What kind of nonsense is that? How could

    Reuben ever stoop so low? You''re just trying to frame him to cover your own tracks, aren''t you?"

    "Framing, you say? I''ve got hidden cameras all over the mansion, Phineas. If you''re interested, I''ve

    got footage of Reuben tampering with the meds. I spared him not out of pity, but because murder is

    a crime, you get that, right?"

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Stuart was past caring.

    Norbert''s health had been failing for a while; hisst episode had left him barely clinging to life, with

    doctors giving him months at best. Yet, Stuart couldn''t stomach the thought of someone hastening

    his end.

    Phineas'' face went through a spectrum of emotions, finally settling on fury as he bellowed, "Stuart!"

    Sabrina was beside herself, too panicked to worry about her son''s fate, she quickly tried to reassure

    Norbert, "Norbert, Reuben would never do such a thing, he must have been misled... You''ve

    watched him grow up, you know him."

    Yara, who had been retreating into the background, suddenly froze, her hand clutching her stomach

    as she asked, "Dad, do you really have just a few months left? Dad, even though I''m married off, my

    inws don''t care about me. You have to leave me some shares, or my daughters and I won''t

    survive..."

    Norbert couldn''t help but find humor in the situation.

    He''d lived a long life and wasn''t afraid of dying.

    After hisst health scare, the doctor had made it clear his time was limited, but he''d chosen to

    keep this from everyone but Stuart, fearing it would only fuel their greed.

    Now, witnessing his family''s true colors, Norbert found a bitter irony in his existence.

    His own grandson, plotting his death for a quicker inheritance.

    The Hetfields seemed to care about nothing but money and shares, with little concern for how much

    time he had left.

    Except for maybe one person, Wenna, she''d probably care.

    He had kept the severity of his condition from Wenna too, not wanting to burden her with the sorrow.

    Ironically, the only one who would truly mourn him wasn''t a Hetfield at all.

    Amidst the Hetfield family''s uproar...

    Stuart, indifferent to their excuses, knew Morwenna was on her way back and intended to clear the

    air. His voice, cold as ice, cut through the noise, "Phineas, I''ll deal with Reuben. And you, stop your

    barking. If I find out you had a hand in this, I''ll make sure you two share a cell. And Yara, from

    tomorrow, I don''t want to see you around the mansion. Either go back to your inws, or I''ll arrange

    a spot for you in the nursing home."

 Chapter 193

    From start to finish, Stuart didn''t breathe a word about his kidnapping ordeal.

    Which rendered all of Phineas'' prepared countermeasures useless.

    Just like that, Stuart to put an end to the dispute.

    Nobody could rein Stuart in, except for Norbert.

    Thus, all eyes turned to Norbert, but he seemed to have tacitly agreed with Stuart''s decision,

    remaining silent.

    Reuben, with his head covered in blood, looked around in panic, no longer screaming, but called

    out in terror, "Mom, Dad, help me, I need to go to the hospital!"

    Phineas said nothing, his face full of displeasure,.

    Without Stuart even mentioning the kidnapping and embezzlement, just with his attempt to harm

    Norbert, Reuben was already finished, beyond saving.

    Fortunately, fortunately... he still had another son.

    As long as he himself wasn''t dragged down, there was still a chance.

    Sabrina slumped to the ground, silently weeping, turning her head away from her eldest son.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Reuben finally realized he was abandoned, wailing heartrendingly, before being knocked out cold

    by a swift backhand from one of Stuart''s bodyguards.

    The efficiency of the action made everyone''s eyelids twitch.

    With Reuben taken care of, Stuart said indifferently, "Alright, Phineas, Sabrina, time to move out. I

    have a short temper, and I''d prefer if you stay out of my sight from now on."

    Phineas and Sabrina knew there was no chance of retaliation today.

    Because Norbert was backing Stuart.

    Continuing this debacle and angering Norbert could result in him transferring all his shares to

    Stuart, which would truly spell doom for them.

    Wiping away her tears and hiding the malice in her eyes, Sabrina looked towards Stuart and said,

    "Stuart, we understand we''ve done wrong and will move out. But your little cousin is innocent; he

    was at his tutoring sses and knew nothing. Norbert''s health is deteriorating, and I hope you won''t

    prevent him from visiting in the future."

    Stuart nced at Norbert and nodded slightly.

    He disliked all of them, but he wouldn''t stop Norbert from seeing his grandchildren.

    Stuart''s frosty stare thennded on Yara as he asked, "What about you, auntie? Gonna walk out on

    your own, or need someone to show you the door?"

    Every time Stuart called her ''auntie,'' Yara felt a chill run down her spine.

    Yara, somewhat afraid but defiant, said, "Stuart, this is my house, what right do you have to kick me

    out? Dad''s health is failing, and by driving us all away, what are you trying to do? Hog the Hetfield

    fortune all to yourself?"

    Stuart, impatient to argue, simply ordered, "Keegan, take her to the nursing home."

    Stuart had two highly skilled bodyguards, Keaton and Keegan.

    They were both sons of Oswald Brown, and brothers to Orson Brown.

    Keaton was the smart one. Keegan, the steady one. And Orson... the straightforward one.

    Upon receiving themand, Keegan approached Yara.

    Yara let out a scream, "Don''t touch me! If anything happens to the baby in my womb, you can''t

    afford the consequences!"

    Yara''s vehement resistance made Keegan hesitate to apply too much force.

    A pregnant woman of seven months could indeed faceplications with too much rough handling.

    Leveraging her condition, Yara suddenly found her courage and made a scene.

    Right at that moment, Morwenna made her return.

    Morwenna had been on her way back when she called Stuart, arriving sooner than he had

    anticipated.

    Hearing themotion outside, Stuart''s expression slightly changed.

    Although he didn''t mind Morwenna knowing about his darker side, he didn''t want her to witness

    such a grisly scene firsthand.

    Morwenna, hearing the screams, burst through the door.

    Orson couldn''t stop her.

    Keaton and Keegan both shot a frustrated look at Orson, their naive brother.

    Orson felt helpless; the young mistress''bativeness was a challenge for not only him, but likely

    both his older brothers too.

    Upon entering, Morwenna was met with the chaotic scene.

 Chapter 194

    Blood all over, Reuben looking like he took a serious beating, Yara screaming back... What the heck

    had happened here?

    Morwenna''s gaze quickly swept across the scene,nding on Norbert.

    She rushed to Norbert''s side, reaching out to support him.

    Having not seen him for a few days, Norbert seemed to have aged, but Morwenna couldn''t care

    less about that now. She anxiously asked, ¡°Norbert, are you alright?¡±

    In the midst of all this chaos and bloodshed, Morwenna''s primary concern was still Norbert.

    Norbert, with warmth in his eyes, was about to reply.

    That''s when Yara''s loud voice cut him off, ¡°Stuart, it wasn''t me who messed with Norbert¡¯s life-

    saving medication. I didn¡¯t do anything! Why are you trying to kick me out? I know what you¡¯re up to.

    You dealt with Reuben, banished Phineas, and now you want me gone too. You want to rule over

    the Hetfield estate by yourself, waiting for Norbert to pass so you can take it all, don¡¯t you? Dream

    on! If you think you¡¯re so tough, tryying a hand on me. I won¡¯t go down without a fight!¡±

    Yara was desperate; she was pregnant and didn¡¯t believe Norbert would truly abandon her.

    She just wanted her fair share without causing any real harm. Stuart wouldn¡¯t dare touch her, she

    thought.

    But Stuart didn¡¯t make a move.

    Not for the reasons Yara thought, but because Morwenna had returned.

    Stuart, usually cold and reckless, had learned to care.

    Norbert, not wanting Morwenna, this innocent soul, to witness such vile acts, instinctively shielded

    her.

    Morwenna, however, hastily tugged at Norbert''s sleeve, asking, ¡°Norbert, what¡¯s that thing about

    changing medication? Who tried to mess with your meds? What exactly happened?¡±

    Norbert remained silent.

    Stuart didn¡¯t dare to answer either.

    Death didn¡¯t faze Stuart, but it would Morwenna.

    Could she handle the truth that Norbert had only months to live?

    No one answered, and Morwenna¡¯s eyes filled with panic.

    She didn¡¯t care about the Hetfield family¡¯s internal strife; she married Stuart not for the money.

    But Norbert had to be okay!

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    The doctor had said Norbert¡¯s medication regimen was crucial; his health needed to be carefully

    managed.

    Seeing Morwenna about to cry, Norbert quickly reassured her, ¡°Wenna, don¡¯t worry. Thanks to you,

    Orson was keeping an eye on me. He discovered the attempt to tamper with my medication in time.

    No one managed to mess with my meds.¡±

    Morwenna, with wide, still slightly panicked eyes, looked at Norbert.

    Norbert nodded affirmatively.

    The attempt to change his medication had indeed been thwarted, but even with the right

    medication, his body was merely being kept going a little while longer.

    These were details Norbert felt didn¡¯t need to be shared with Morwenna just yet.

    Hearing Norbert was alright, Morwenna finally rxed, her grip on him not loosening.

    Yara, still in the midst of her rebellion, noticed this interaction.

    Everyone knew Norbert was fond of Morwenna.

    But Stuart, looking utterly worried, seemed to genuinely care for Morwenna.

    Recalling how Stuart had acknowledged their marriage in front of Adide, and how, after staying

    away for so long, had returned to the family home, Yara thought she had uncovered a crucial

    insight.

    Could it be that Stuart, this madman, had fallen for Morwenna?

    With this thought, Yara¡¯s eyes sparkled, and she shouted, ¡°Morwenna, do you realize the kind of

    monster you¡¯ve married? Look at Reuben over there, and then at the blood Stuart can¡¯t wash off his

    hands. He nearly killed Reuben, and they¡¯re blood-rted cousins. Now, he even intends toy

    hands on a pregnant woman like me. The cream of the crop of the Hetfield family? He¡¯s a devil!¡±

 Chapter 195

    Stuart''s face fell.

    Morwenna was the kindest soul you could ever meet.

    Always optimistic and cheerful, she saw the good in everyone and everything.

    When she said she liked him, what she liked was just a facade he put on.

    He felt like a rat lurking in the dark sewers, shamelessly reaching for the sunlight.

    And now, with Yara speaking out, what would Morwenna think?

    Instinctively, Stuart hid his blood-stained hands behind his back.

    He had always embraced his darker, bloodthirsty side. The sight of blood only spurred his

    excitement and madness. This was the first time he ever felt the need to hide it, fearing judgment.

    Norbert, concerned, nced at Morwenna beside him and barked at Yara, "Shut it."

    Phineas and Sabrina exchanged nces, sensing an opportunity.

    With her eyes swollen from tears, Sabrina softly said, "Stuart, we''ll pay back the money, okay?

    You''ve made your point. Let me take Reuben to the hospital, yeah? After all, we''re family. We don''t

    want this ending in a tragedy, right?"

    Even if it meant her son could never return to the Hetfield family, getting him medical treatment was

    what mattered now.

    Stuart held his tongue, not uttering a word.

    Morwenna stepped forward from behind Norbert, locking eyes with Stuart, she asked, "Did you do

    this, Stuart?"

    Yara let out a mockingugh, "Do you even need to ask? Look at his hands, they''re covered in

    blood. Finally seeing him for who he really is, huh? If I were you, I''d talk some sense into him. We''re

    all Hetfields here, why take it to such extremes?"

    Stuart gave Yara a sharp, threatening look.

    Yara quickly shut her mouth.

    Morwenna ignored Yara, focusing only on Stuart.

    His heart sank. He hadn''t yet fixed the mess at the fish stall, and now Morwenna had seen his cruel

    side.

    Facing Morwenna''s honest gaze, Stuart admitted with a suppressed grunt, "Yes, it was me."

    "Was it him trying to tamper with Norbert''s medication?" she pressed.

    "Yes."

    Morwenna asked no more questions and walked towards Reuben.

    As everyone watched, unsure of what she intended, Morwenna kicked Reuben in the ribs, eliciting a

    sickening crack.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    The blow was so sudden and fierce that Reuben, despite being unconscious, jolted awake from the

    pain.

    Then, with a fierce grip, Morwenna hauled Reuben up and punched him squarely in the face.

    Reuben, barely conscious, spat out blood mixed with two teeth.

    Yara was frozen in shock. Sabrina''s tears stopped.

    They had hoped Morwenna would restrain Stuart, but Morwenna''s actions were just as ruthless as

    Stuart''s.

    After attacking Reuben, Morwenna turned to the Hetfield family members. Her delicate, lovely face

    now carried a coldness mirroring Stuart''s as she said, "I think Stuart wasn''t harsh enough. It''s totally

    not okay to mess with Norbert''s meds!"

    Norbert was whom Morwenna cared about the most.

    Even more than she cared for Stuart.

    What she felt for Stuart was a fondness.

    But Norbert, he was her rock, just like Melvin had been to her.

    Back when Melvin fell ill and resigned to his fate, he had said there was no point in wasting money

    on treatments that wouldn''t work. Better to use it for something meaningful.

    As a young, impoverished orphan, she felt helpless, there was nothing she could do but watch.

    She watched as Melvin used his savings to help poor kids.

    She saw adults, fully aware of Melvin''s condition, still reach out for his lifeline.

    And she watched Melvin slowly sumb to his illness.

    Back then, she was too young to do anything.

    But now, she had grown. She would not let Norbert meet the same fate as Melvin.

 Chapter 196

    The room fell into a hushed silence.

    No one had expected Morwenna to react like that.

    Inside, Stuart breathed a sigh of relief.

    Morwenna didn''t mind his ruthlessness. That was all that mattered...

    After her speech, Morwenna''s gaze softened as she turned to Norbert, her cold eyes warming up.

    "Norbert, let me apany you to rest. Stuart can handle these matters."

    Pain and disappointment must be weighing heavily on Norbert''s heart, and Morwenna felt a deep

    sympathy for him.

    Norbert nodded in agreement.

    Ignoring everyone else, Morwenna helped Norbert up the stairs.

    Once upstairs, as had be their routine, she heated some water for Norbert to soak his feet.

    Norbert, with a kindly voice, said, "Alright, Wenna, you should get some rest too. I''m fine."

    But Morwenna felt uneasy. She didn''t want to leave; she wanted to stay by his side.

    She remembered Melvin always insisting he was fine, right up until he wasn''t.

    Seeing her worry, Norbert tried to put on a stern face. "I''m off to sleep now, girl. I''m a light sleeper,

    and I can''t doze off with you standing there."

    Left with no choice, Morwenna reluctantly left, but not before turning back to ask, "Norbert, you''re

    really okay, right?"

    Norbert nodded, "I''m fine."

    Only then did Morwenna leave the room, gently closing the door behind her.

    Once Morwenna had left, Norbert got up and began to write on a piece of paper.

    It was a will.

    "I''ve lived my life holding on to honesty and generosity, but in the end, I''ve realized I''ve messed up

    in so many ways. Upon my death, my shares will be left to..."

    The room downstairs fell into silence the moment Morwenna left.

    Stuart, having seen off the two people he cared about, let a cold smirk spread across his lips, as if

    unleashing the demons within.

    Suddenly, he grabbed Yara by the throat, his voice cold as ice, "Auntie, you don''t want to leave?

    nning on delivering your son here? If you''re so eager to meet him, I can arrange for a doctor to

    perform a C-section right now, fulfill your wish."

    Yara turned deathly pale with fear.

    Her pregnancy was only seven months along. If she were to have a C-section now, there was no

    guarantee the baby would survive.

    Yara realized then that Stuart was serious.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    He didn''t give a hoot whether she was pregnant or not.

    Enraging Stuart meant he might force her into prematurebor.

    Struggling for breath, Yara managed to say, "No, I''ll leave, I''m leaving right now!"

    Stuart slowly released his grip. Yara, clutching her belly, copsed to the floor.

    Stuart spoke nonchntly, "You should''ve realized this sooner, and there would''ve been no issue.

    Now, off you go, or would you prefer I have someone escort you?"

    Phineas, Sabrina, and Yara hurriedly left, none daring to ept Stuart''s offer of an escort.

    They didn''t even notice Reuben, who had passed out on the floor.

    Once they had left, the Hetfield¡¯s Homestead was quiet once more.

    Stuart had someone take Reuben away; after all, it wouldn''t do to have a death on their hands.

    After the mess was cleaned up, there was only the faint smell of blood that lingered.

    Stuart washed his hands, and after a quick thought, decided to shower downstairs, making sure

    there was no trace of blood on him, before changing his clothes and going up to see Morwenna.

    Morwenna was sitting quietly in her room when Stuart entered. Her gaze was clear and direct as

    she looked at him.

    Stuart paused under her scrutiny, deciding to get straight to the point, "About that incident at the fish

    stall, it was a misunderstanding. I thought that vendor had been taking advantage of you, meant to

    give him a quick lesson, never intended to hurt anyone."

    After what had happened earlier, Stuart figured Morwenna could handle the truth.

    He thought so, at least.

 Chapter 197

    Stuart didn''t think it was a big deal, but he still found himself exining.

    He didn''t want a small misunderstanding to create a rift between him and Morwenna.

    However, Morwenna stiffened at his response.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Stuart''s answer confirmed what Mr. White had said.

    Stuart had indeed sent someone to vandalize the fish stall for her sake.

    She bowed her head slightly, murmuring softly, "Stuart, did you know Mrs. White has been unwell?

    That incident nearly put her in grave danger."

    "It was an ident," Stuart replied nonchntly.

    "But... what we brush off as a mere ident almost cost Mrs. White her life," Morwenna whispered,

    more to herself than to him.

    Stuart frowned, his indifferent gaze filled with confusion.

    Morwenna had never minded his darker side, so why would she care about this ident?

    Stuart was, by nature, obsessive, reckless, and unscrupulous.

    His methods were ruthless, caring little for the means as long as he achieved his ends.

    Back when he didn''t have feelings for Morwenna, he had manipted events and feigned kindness

    to make her stay, all without scruples.

    Having faced malice throughout his life, he believed in responding to the world with the same

    malice.

    He thought it was justified.

    He didn''t care about what others thought, but for Morwenna, it mattered.

    When Mrs. White had nearly been in danger, it was Stuart who had arranged for them to get to the

    hospital. She had been thankful to Stuart.

    Now to learn that the very cause of the incident was Stuart himself was shocking.

    Seeing Stuart''s overly calm demeanor left Morwenna at a loss for words.

    Stuart had done it for her, and he said he hadn''t intended to hurt anyone.

    For someone as proud as Stuart to lower his stance and exin himself was significant.

    What more could she expect?

    Yet, Morwenna felt an ache in her heart.

    Before Stuart could say more, Morwenna softly said, "I understand."

    She didn''t press further, feeling too drained to even freshen up.

    They had returned from the suburbs in the afternoon, and it was already 8 p.m.

    Morwenna, ustomed to early nights, had been heading to bed even earlier after her injuries.

    Stuart thought it was all settled and moved to help Morwenna freshen up.

    Back at the suburban clinic, Stuart had personally taken care of Morwenna. Even though she felt

    awkward, she had never refused.

    But this time, as Stuart reached out to help her as usual, Morwenna stepped back, avoiding his

    touch.

    She said, politely yet distantly, "I can manage on my own, thank you. I''ll take care of myself from

    now on."

    Stuart frowned, saying, "Your arm''s still not right, you know."

    "My shoulder was just dislocated, and it''s somewhat better now. My left hand won''t heal quickly

    since bones and tendons take time to mend, but I can''t expect you to care for me forever."

    Stuart was about to insist. Her injury was on his ount, and he''d care for her not just for a

    hundred days, but for a year, a decade, if needed.

    But Morwenna had already turned towards the bathroom.

    Stuart''s brow furrowed deeply.

    Morwenna had always been epting of him, but now he felt her rejection, unsure of how to

    proceed.

    His emotions were intense and profound. When indifferent to someone, he wouldn''t bat an eyelid at

    their demise. But once he cared, his dedication was total.

    Morwenna had always epted this intensity.

    But now, she seemed to withdraw.

    She had faced much darkness without flinching.

    Why did this incident with a couple of inconsequential vendors affect her so?

    Stuart couldn''t understand.

 Chapter 198

    Not long after, Morwenna emerged from the bathroom, her demeanor suggesting she wasn''t in the

    mood for conversation with Stuart.

    Stuart, caught in a moment of hesitation, headed for the bathroom, recalling Fletcher''s old saying,

    "A lovers'' quarrel can be resolved after sharing a good night''s sleep. All troubles will be gone by

    dawn."

    Just as Stuart entered the bathroom, Morwenna''s phone rang.

    Her phone had been with Stuart until today when he returned it to her after their return.

    The call connected, and it was ude''s butler on the line, his voiceced with urgency.

    "Ms. Winslet, thank goodness we''ve reached you. The young master has had an incident, could you

    pleasee at once? We desperately need you here."

    Morwenna, rmed, asked, "What happened?"

    "Oh, ude!" The butler eximed suddenly before the call cut off.

    With her face paling, Morwenna didn''t even bother to change out of her pajamas. She threw on a

    coat and rushed downstairs.

    Today had been a whirlwind of events, and the house was eerily quiet.

    Even Orson had been dragged off for a "brotherly talk" by his older siblings.

    Morwenna dashed out unseen.

    ude lived near Hetfield''s Homestead, close enough for her to run to.

    Morwenna pounded on the door, breathless. It took a moment before a maid opened it. Seeing

    Morwenna, the maid''s face brightened, "Ms. Winslet, you''re here atst. Please,e in."

    Following the maid inside, Morwenna noticed a crowd near ude''s door, which was firmly shut.

    The butler, pale as a ghost, was pleading softly, "Young master, please open the door. No matter

    what, you can''t skip your medication!"

    Morwenna approached, and the butler, seemingly surprised by her swift arrival, nearly dropped to

    his knees in relief, "Ms. Winslet, there you are."

    He knocked again, whispering, "Young master, Ms. Winslet is here to see you."

    A thud sounded from within the room, perhaps a chair falling over.

    The door then swung open, revealing ude, pale and desperate.

    For once, he even stepped outside, his pallor stark against the gathering onlookers.

    ude''s gaze locked onto Morwenna, holding her in a steady, desperate stare.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Morwenna noticed the maids'' eyes on ude, some barely concealing their disdain.

    Stepping forward, she shielded ude and asked the butler for the medication, "What are his

    prescriptions? Hand them to me."

    ude wasn''t in a frenzy; instead, he gently tugged on Morwenna''s sleeve.

    To him, the outside world, with its sunlight and people, felt monstrous, but here was Ms. Winslet, his

    beacon of hope, shielding him against his fears.

    The butler,ing to his senses, quickly handed over the medication, "Right... these are his pills."

    Morwenna, with medicine in hand, led ude back into his room.

    His head hung low and silent.

    She observed ude, his pallor ghostly, red veins webbing his tired eyes, his white hair almost

    concealing his face, embodying a fallen grace.

    "Why aren''t you popping your pills? You know the state you''re in, and you''re totally aware of the

    risks," Morwenna pressed firmly.

    ude looked even more dejected.

    Morwenna lifted his chin, forcing their eyes to meet.

    ude, his voice hoarse and youthful, asked, "Ms. Winslet, have you grown to despise me too?

    Have you given up on me?"

 Chapter 199

    Facing ude''s questioning gaze, Morwenna shook her head. "No, why would you think that?"

    ude stared into Morwenna''s eyes, "Then why haven''t I been able to reach youtely? It''s my

    fault for falling sick and taking time off. I won''t do it again. Please, don¡¯t leave, okay?"

    Morwenna frowned slightly, "I had someone notify you that I needed to take a few days off."

    "No, you must be tired of me. Didn''t you say you''d send me pictures? Didn''t you promise to show

    me the world outside?"

    "That''s because I didn''t have my phone with me these past few days."

    Morwenna wasn''t one for beating around the bush. If there was an issue, it needed to be addressed

    directly.

    ude seemed taken aback.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Morwenna raised her left hand for ude to see, "Look, I had an ident recently and injured

    myself. I''ve been in the hospital until today."

    ude''s expression changed dramatically at the sight of Morwenna''s bandaged palm and splinted

    fingers.

    A moment of worry reced his previous despondency.

    His voice grew louder with concern, "Ms. Winslet, what happened to you? How did you get hurt so

    badly? I¡­ I¡­"

    Morwenna sighed at the sight of the troubled young man before her, "I''m alright now. The real

    question is, why haven''t you been taking your medication?"

    ude hung his head, taking on a sorry look.

    Morwenna pulled out the medication provided by the butler, "How many of these should I give you?

    And what about these?"

    "Two of each at a time."

    Morwenna was about to split the pills, but seeing her struggle, ude quickly took the pills,

    swallowing them dry before Morwenna could react, as if fearing her anger if he dyed.

    "Hey, you¡­"

    Morwenna quickly handed him a ss of water, finding herself at a loss for words.

    After taking a few sips, ude asked cautiously, "Ms. Winslet, there''s so much I don''t understand.

    Could you tutor me today?"

    Unable to say no to ude''s hopeful look, Morwenna agreed, "Alright, let''s see what you''re having

    trouble with."

    The prospect of returning to Stuart was daunting, so she decided to stay.

    ude''s eyes lit up as he began to ask questions.

    Despite her left hand being out ofmission, Morwenna''s right was fine, enabling her to tutor

    without issue.

    ude had umted many questions over the days they hadn''t seen each other, eager like a

    diligent student needing to catch up.

    Morwenna answered patiently as time ticked by.

    Before they knew it, two hours flew by, ude still had loads of questions, and Morwenna wasn''t

    making any move to leave.

    Midway, the butler brought in a variety of foods.

    ude nodded in appreciation.

    Back when Morwenna was scrimping and saving every day, ude always tried to prepare

    delicious food for her visits.

    Morwenna treated every eager student with seriousness, just as Melvin had done for her, with

    patience and kindness.

    After addressing all of ude''s questions, it was already 11 p.m.

    Morwenna stood up to stretch her shoulders, and ude immediately rose to ask, "Ms. Winslet, are

    you leaving?"

    His eyes conveyed a sense of unease.

    Morwenna sat back down, her heart softening.

    In ude, she saw a reflection of her younger self.

    Though worlds apart, with ude living a life of luxury and she having struggled, Morwenna felt a

    connection.

    ude seemed to mirror her own youthful disillusionment with the world and its people, clinging to

    Melvin''s kindness as her only sce.

    In that moment, Morwenna felt as if she had be Melvin.

    "I''ll stick around a bit more. If you''re not up for snoozing yet, why don''t we read? Got any favorite

    bookstely?"

 Chapter 200

    ude eagerly retrieved histest read from the bookshelf, sharing his enthusiasm with Morwenna

    under the tranquil night sky.

    His youthful voice, filled with a hint of naivety, seemed to sparkle with a vibrancy uniquely

    Morwenna''s.

    Unbeknownst to her, Stuart was searching for her.

    After his shower, Stuart noticed Morwenna''s absence. He waited for a bit, but she didn''t return.

    Descending the stairs to ask around, he found the house eerily quiet.

    Morwenna had vanished without a trace.

    Even the family''s security hadn''t seen her.

    With the Hetfield family crisis unfolding earlier, Oswald had gathered everyone for a briefing, leaving

    no one to notice Morwenna''s departure.

    Stuart tried calling her, to no avail.

    Worried, he resorted to tracking her phone, only to find itsst location was in her room.

    Realizing she had left without her phone, Stuart wondered if it was intentional.

    Did she not want to be found?

    Why? Could it be because of the minor incident at the fish stall?

    His face darkened as he sat waiting in his room, time steadily ticking by.

    He remembered how Morwenna used to wait up for him when she first arrived at Windcharm Vis.

    Was she feeling the same way he was feeling now?

    The tables had turned, now it was Stuart''s turn to wait.

    The long wait forced Stuart to ponder if he had indeed erred over something so trivial.

    If it mattered to Morwenna, he was willing topromise, even apologize.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Would an apology soothe things over?

    His reflections made him consider concessions, though he didn''t quite admit to any wrongdoing.

    Morwenna, lost in her book, didn''t realize it was already past midnight.

    ude, ever so obedient, didn''t interrupt her once.

    Realizing the time, Morwenna said, "Alright, it''s time for me to head back. You should get some rest

    too. And remember, no more tantrums and take your medicine, okay?"

    ude nodded obediently, "Got it, Ms. Winslet."

    As Morwenna ruffled his hair, she gently chided, "Your hair''s getting too long, it might affect your

    vision."

    ude agreed to everything, like the well-behaved boy he was.

    Saying her goodbyes, Morwenna was met by the butler who hadn''t yet retired for the night. He

    handed her an envelope, "Ms. Winslet, you''ve tutored for five hours today, that''s $2500 in total."

    Aware that Morwenna wasn''t one to take more than her fair share, the butler still wished he could

    dangle a big chunk of change for her to focus solely on ude.

    Morwenna, however, declined the payment, "Today wasn''t tutoring, just a chat. I won''t take the

    money, goodbye."

    With the envelope still in hand, the butler was left at a loss.

    Morwenna waved goodbye and briskly walked back to Hetfield''s Homestead, pulling her coat tighter

    against the cool summer night breeze.

    To her surprise, the mansion''s front gate was still open.

    Entering, she saw Stuart sitting on a bench in the courtyard, his deep gaze fixed towards the gate.

    Morwenna paused.

    Why was Stuart still awake?

    Was he... waiting for her?

 Chapter 201

    Stuart''s face was a storm cloud.

    Sitting there, he seemed like a dark lord presiding over a shadowy abyss, an air of menace wafting

    from him.

    "Where did you go dressed like that?" Stuart''s voice was ice cold.

    Morwenna had rushed out too quickly, not even changing out of her bathrobe, just throwing on a

    coat before heading out.

    "I went to see a friend," Morwenna said casually.

    She was an honest soul, loath to lie, but she wasn''t keen on sharing with Stuart about her tutoring

    job.

    She feared that if anything went awry, Stuart would react as he had with the Whites, taking actions

    he shouldn¡¯t.

    Hearing Morwenna''s reply seemed to make Stuart''s aura even more foreboding.

    Where did Morwenna go dressed like that? And who did she meet?

    Just out of the shower, d in a bathrobe¡ªsuch intimacy was meant for the closest ofpanions.

    Stuart had never minded before; Morwenna''s mere presence was enough.

    But now, the thought of her in her bathrobe, meeting others, set off a tempest inside him.

    He rose from the bench, his presence heavy with authority, and advanced towards Morwenna step

    by step.

    As Stuart neared, Morwenna took a couple of steps back.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Stuart''s gaze darkened.

    Was she hesitant to get closer? Or did she feel guilty?

    His mood darkening, he couldn''t contain his wrath and grabbed Morwenna''s wrist. "Who did you

    meet? A man or a woman?"

    It never urred to Stuart that he was acting like a jealous lover.

    Morwenna frowned, "You''re hurting me."

    Stuart''s body reacted faster than his mind, releasing her wrist without thinking.

    In the past, his anger might have led him to choke someone without relenting, let alone merely

    causing pain to a wrist.

    Morwenna moved her wrist, her voice cool, "A friend you don''t know."

    "Morwenna, we''re married. You going out to meet someone at night anding back thiste,

    shouldn''t you exin?" Stuart pressed.

    "When you went out to see Adide and didn''te back all night, I didn''t demand any

    exnations from you."

    Morwenna had always beenpromising and tolerant with Stuart.

    She had never stood her ground like this before.

    Seeing Morwenna''s firm stance, Stuart''s eyes narrowed slightly, a menacing aura enveloping him.

    She knew Stuart was angry. A furious Stuart was terrifying, just like how he had been with Reuben.

    Even so, Morwenna refused to yield.

    If Stuart misunderstood something someday and went after ude, causing trouble, ude''s frail

    health and sensitive nature could lead to real disaster.

    Their gazes locked, Morwenna''s eyes calm yet resolute.

    Stuart reached out for Morwenna again.

    Her right hand clenched slightly.

    Was he going toy hands on her? If he dared, she was prepared to fight back!

    She had tolerated Stuart''s behavior enough. She was not a pushover!

    The next moment, Morwenna found herself forcefully pulled into an embrace.

    She crashed into his chest, Stuart''s presence enveloping her.

    Morwenna was baffled.

    What was Stuart implying?

    Just then, she heard Stuart''s mature, cold voice say, "Morwenna, I''ll go apologize to the fishmonger

    couple tomorrow."

    Morwenna''s eyes widened slightly.

    Stuart continued, "I was wrong in what I did. I won''t do such things again. Even if I lose control of

    my temper next time, I''ll tell you first."

 Chapter 202

    Stuart was naturally bright, and though not great at reading minds, he quickly realized something

    was amiss.

    Morwenna''s change of attitude towards him started after she found out he''d trashed that fish stall.

    He personally didn''t think much of it.

    But since it mattered so much to Morwenna, he was willing to make somepromises.

    Listening to Stuart, Morwenna''s tiny hands clutched his shirt tightly.

    The tension she had been holding inside seemed to finally rx.

    What she really wanted was Stuart''s acknowledgment, to see him realize his actions were wrong.

    No longer stiff, she softly nestled into Stuart''s chest, whispering, "There was a bit of trouble with the

    kid I tutor, so I went to check on him."

    Morwenna was one to be won over by persuasion, not force.

    Since Stuart was willing to apologize, she wasn''t going to hold a grudge.

    Hearing it was about the tutored kid, the fierce look in Stuart¡¯s eyes softened. "Alright, just make

    sure youe back earlier next time, it''s not safe being out sote. Come on, let''s see if your left

    hand got hurt, you still need to change that dressing today."

    Morwenna nodded, no longer resistant.

    Like a little bunny, she obediently followed Stuart upstairs.

    Around the corner, Orson''s eyes were wide open.

    A lot had happened today, with Stuart staying up all night in the courtyard.

    With Stuart not sleeping, his big brother had him stay up too, keeping watch, fearing trouble.

    He had been dozing off in the corner while keeping an eye on Stuart.

    Then, he saw Morwenna return.

    That snapped him right awake.

    Holy moly, what did he just witness?

    He saw his Stuart admitting he was wrong!

    With the fiercest tone, uttering the most submissive words!

    The guys always said, Stuart and hisdy were like the big bad wolf and the little bunny.

    But what kind of bunny could make the big bad wolf bow his head in apology?

    Orson didn¡¯t believe that.

    At this moment, he was more convinced than ever to obey, to listen to Ms. Winslet... no, she¡¯s Mrs.

    Hetfield, the young mistress now!

    Morwenna was unaware that Stuart''s reaction had scared the loyal bodyguard.

    The two went upstairs.

    Stuart started to change Morwenna''s dressing.

    As he unraveled the bandage from Morwenna''s palm, there appeared a cut about four inches long,

    stitched up with nine stitches.

    They had gotten the best doctor, so the wound was neatly sewn.

    But every time Stuart saw it, it felt like a dull pain was clutching at his heart.

    With a suppressed voice, Stuart said, "It looks scary now, but in a couple of days, we can remove

    the stitches, and the scar won''t be too noticeable."

    Morwenna nonchntly replied, "Even if there''s a scar, it''s not a big deal. It''s on my hand, not my

    face."

    Morwenna had been living on her own since she was young, often getting hurt, so she really didn''t

    mind.

    Stuart''s mood was too heavy, and she thought it unnecessary.

    Looking at Morwenna''s palm, Stuart suddenly said, "You''re right, this scar should stay. Every time I

    see it, I''ll remember what you''ve done for me."

    Stuart''s tone was too intense, sending a shiver down Morwenna''s spine.

    Morwenna wanted to say something, but meeting Stuart''s gaze, she didn''t know what to say.

    Morwenna liked Stuart, in that youthful, innocent way a girl falls for a handsome, kind man.

    But Stuart''s affection for Morwenna was overwhelming, as if he was willing to give up everything for

    her.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 203

    Stuart''s possessiveness was threatening to overwhelm him.

    He noticed Morwenna''s tension and quickly reined in his emotions.

    Ambition and desire needed to be revealed gradually. Revealing it all at once could easily scare the

    little bunny away.

    Stuart quelled his manic obsession, saying gently, "Alright, it''ste. Time for bed."

    Morwenna shook her head, as if the craziness she''d just witnessed in Stuart was merely an illusion.

    This made her abandon the idea of sleeping on the couch.

    Theyy down together.

    Each under their own nket.

    With a distance between them.

    This was the distance Morwenna cherished.

    She liked the idea of wanting to get closer yet maintaining a certain distance, not getting too close.

    Stuart decided to apologize. With Morwenna''s worries eased, she quickly fell asleep.

    Unconsciously, she turned towards Stuart, curling up slightly.

    Stuart moved closer, his handsome face showing devotion as he gently kissed Morwenna''s

    forehead.

    "Wenna, don''t pull away; you can''t go back..."

    He pulled Morwenna''s face to his shoulder.

    There was no more distance between them.

    Stuart closed his eyes.

    The next day, Morwenna woke up at six as usual.

    Upon waking, she realized she had nothing to do so early in the morning.

    Her job at the market was gone.

    Her left hand was injured.

    And the money she owed Stuart, she had no idea when she could pay back.

    Just as Morwenna was about to feel down, she noticed the person beside her also opening his

    eyes.

    Morwenna asked in confusion, "Why are you up so early?"

    Stuart usually seemed to never wake up on time, mostly sleeping through the morning and often

    appearing tired.

    He almost never woke up at the crack of dawn like this.

    Stuart rubbed his temples and said, "I''ll go with you to the Windcharm Vis market, to apologize."

    "Now? Actually... there''s no rush."

    "I''m free this morning; let''s go now."

    Morwenna knew that once Stuart promised to do something, he would definitely do it. She hadn''t

    expected Stuart to be in such a hurry.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Stuart still helped Morwenna with her morning routine.

    Morwenna''s refusal was futile.

    She felt helpless. Stuart had lent her money to build Hope Elementary School on the condition that

    she take care of his daily needs.

    Now, it had turned into Stuart taking care of her like a father.

    Even the clothes Morwenna wore and how they were matched were arranged by Stuart.

    Together, they went downstairs, preparing to head to the Windcharm Vis market.

    Neither of them nned to bring anyone along.

    Stuart was going to apologize, not visiting as a guest, so why bring bodyguards or assistants to

    spectate?

    But Orson,cking tact, saw Morwenna about to leave and followed with a simple-minded look.

    Stuart casually said, "No need to follow."

    However, Orson didn''t listen, insisting, "Keegan is back; he''ll look after Mr. Hetfield. From now on, I

    need to protect the young mistress."

    Morwenna wanted to say it wasn''t necessary; she really didn''t need protection.

    But Stuart, for some reason, suddenly agreed, "Then follow us."

    Orson quickly got into the car, sitting in the driver''s seat, and asked with a simple-minded look,

    "Young mistress, where are we headed?"

    Morwenna realized Orson''s way of addressing her had changed and hastily said, "You don''t have to

    call me ''young mistress''; just use my name, or as before, Ms. Winslet is fine."

    "How could I? You¡¯re the young mistress of the household!"

    Orson was stubborn, and once he was set on something, no amount of force could persuade him

    otherwise.

    Not even Stuart could change his mind, and of course, Morwenna couldn''t either.

 Chapter 204

    Stuart sat there, a smug grin tugging at the corners of his mouth as he heard the term ¡®young

    mistress¡¯ being used to address Morwenna.

    Morwenna, oblivious to Stuart''s smugness, had reached the end of her rope with Orson. With a

    resigned sigh, she said, ¡°Let''s head to the Windcharm Vis farmers'' market.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing. Please sit tight, young mistress, I''m hitting the road.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    The car made its way towards Windcharm Vis.

    In half an hour, they arrived, a trip that was significantly faster than Morwenna''s usualmute by

    bus or bike.

    The fish stall at the market was just opening, the day''s catch yet to be disyed, as Stuart and

    Morwenna arrived early.

    The sight of Stuart caused Mr. White''s face to darken. It was as if he didn''t even see Morwenna, his

    gaze fixed intensely on Stuart.

    In a swift motion, Mr. White shoved Mrs. White into the shop, disregarding her protests, and pulled

    down the shutter, facing Stuart alone.

    "What are you doing here? Do you want to ruin our business again?" Mr. White''s voice was charged

    with anger.

    His reaction was fierce. Mr. White, normally a gentle soul who rarely spoke a harsh word, held his

    wife, Mrs. White, dear above all else.

    Morwenna bit her lip nervously, her eyes shifting to Stuart.

    Taking a step forward, Stuart bowed deeply under Mr. White''s wary gaze, "I came to apologize. I

    was wrong before, and I''m sorry."

    Stuart''s apology was more sincere than Morwenna had anticipated.

    Mr. White was taken aback. It was unheard of for the wealthy elite to apologize to the likes of them,

    driving fancy cars and nked by bodyguards, believing money could solve any problem.

    Yet, Stuart remained bowed, not lifting his gaze.

    The shutter was opened from the inside as Mrs. White refused to let her husband face any potential

    danger alone.

    This time, Mr. White didn''t stop Mrs. White froming out.

    She came out to the sight of Stuart still bowing.

    He repeated, "I''m truly sorry for the misunderstanding that caused you harm and danger. I am

    willing to make amends."

    Mrs. White, seeing Morwenna''s anxious demeanor, quickly interjected, "Let it go, it wasn''t a big

    deal, no need for this."

    Mrs. White was fond of Morwenna and didn''t want her to feel ufortable.

    Mr. White, however, couldn''t let it go, his face stern, "And how do you n to make amends? Throw

    money at us? Young man, not everything can be bought with money."

    Morwenna''s anxiety grew.

    Stuart was known for his temper, and she feared a conflict between him and Mr. White.

    However, Stuart, with a gentle expression, nodded in agreement.

    Indeed, not everything could be bought with money.

    Like the time he tried to use money to keep Morwenna by his side for three years, only for her to

    lash out at him.

    So Stuart agreed, "You''re right. Money can''t buy everything I made a mistake and am willing to

    make it right. Whatever you ask of me, as long as it''s reasonable, I''ll do my best to fulfill it."

    Stuart''s apology was sincere, driven by his need for Morwenna''s approval.

    Mr. White, catching Morwenna''s anxious gaze and feeling his wife constantly pulling at his arm,

    finally gave in. "If you want to apologize, fine. My request isn''t much. If you can do the job

    Morwenna did for a day, we''ll forgive you."

    Morwenna''s mouth dropped open in surprise.

    Was Stuart really going to don an apron and gut fish?

    There was no way Stuart would agree to that...

 Chapter 205

    Indeed, Morwenna couldn''t help but notice Stuart''s frown deepening.

    He towered over the scene before him, observing the floundering fish with the detached curiosity of

    a god scrutinizing ants.

    The thought of Stuart, with his refined demeanor, engaging in the act of killing a fish was beyond

    Morwenna''s imagination.

    Mr. White, seeing Stuart¡¯s silent protest, waved his hand dismissively, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, then off you

    go. Don¡¯t block my business.¡±

    In the next moment, Stuart surprised everyone by grabbing an apron and tying it around his waist.

    The apron, previously adorned by Morwenna with its delicatece, looked utterly ridiculous on

    Stuart, more akin to a child¡¯s dress-up than anything else.

    Morwenna, who had been worried about a potential sh between Stuart and Mr. White, couldn¡¯t

    suppress augh at the sight.

    Orson, who had been watching wide-eyed, couldn¡¯t contain himself and turned away, chuckling.

    He had insisted on tagging along, never expecting to witness such a spectacle.

    Yet, Stuart seemed unfazed, his tone indifferent as he asked, ¡°What needs to be done?¡±

    Mr. White was taken aback by Stuart¡¯s eptance. Here in Windcharm Vis, home to the elite of

    Rosefrost Hollow, residents typically looked down on the likes of those who peddled vegetables and

    fish, let alone engage in their tasks.

    Temporarily dumbstruck, Mr. White finally came to and said, ¡°Start by getting all the fish into the

    pond, make sure they have enough oxygen, and get everything ready for the customers.¡±

    Stuart strode forward, lifting the heavy bucket filled with fish.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Morwenna, moved by the scene, rushed over to help, only to be stopped by Stuart. ¡°Your hand

    hasn¡¯t healed, no heavy lifting,¡± he stated firmly.

    Orson, trying to suppress hisughter, offered, ¡°I¡¯ll help then!¡±

    ¡°Stay out of this,¡± Stuart responded, as he emptied the bucket into the pond.

    Orson, touching his nose and stepping aside, wasn¡¯t really out of the willingness to help; it was Mr.

    Hetfield who didn¡¯t allow him.

    Mrs. White, somewhat uneasy, tugged at Mr. White¡¯s sleeve, whispering, ¡°Maybe we should let it go.

    He seems genuinely sorry, no need to make it harder.¡±

    But Mr. White was unyielding, ¡°Why should we? If Morwenna can do it, why can¡¯t he?¡±

    Mrs. White pondered, then fell silent.

    Morwenna, too, hesitated to speak, but Stuart had agreed.

    The sight of him dressed in his suit, preparing to deal with the fish felt surreal to Morwenna.

    Yet, at this moment, her gaze softened as she watched Stuart pour out the fish, catching one that

    bounced out in the big ssh he caused, frowning as he proceed.

    Stuart, who always seemed as untouchable and ethereal as the moon, wrapped in ayer of soft,

    unreal light, suddenly felt much more tangible to Morwenna.

    Soon, Stuart had transferred all the fish into the pond, and Mr. and Mrs. White went about their

    business, setting up their stall for the day.

    Morwenna, after a moment of contemtion, moved to stand beside Stuart.

    The market started to buzz with early risers, mainly elderly residents of Windcharm Vis,ing to

    buy their groceries. This market was something of a relic, fiercely preserved by the seniors as a nod

    to tradition rather than necessity, given the affluence of Windcharm Vis¡¯ residents.

    ¡°Give me a trout,¡± an elderly customer requested, eyeing the fish and then Stuart.

    Stuart didn¡¯t move.

    Mr. White, not stepping in to assist, coldly stated, ¡°If the customer wants to buy a fish, and you can¡¯t

    deliver, then you shouldn¡¯t have agreed to help.¡±

    Morwenna watched Stuart, believing in him. She knew that if Stuart hadmitted to this, he would

    see it through, despite the apparent difort he was experiencing.

 Chapter 206

    When the customer urged him again, he asked, his voice somewhat stifled, "Which one''s the trout?"

    Morwenna and Mr. White were both speechless.

    Everyone assumed Stuart was acting snooty due to his status, but turns out, he couldn''t tell one fish

    from the next.

    Trying hard not tough, Morwenna pointed at a fish swimming merrily in the water and said, "That

    one there."

    With a nk face, Stuart grabbed the fish, knocked it out, and started to butcher it.

    His technique was all over the ce; he couldn''t even clean the scales off properly, and ended up

    chopping the fish into uneven chunks rather than slicing it. Luckily, the old customer didn''t seem to

    mind.

    After cleaning his sses, the old customer took the fish, seemingly seeing Stuart clearly for the

    first time, and said with a smile, "Handsome young fellow, aren''t you? Morwenna''s boyfriend,

    perhaps?"

    Stuart nodded assertively, "Yes."

    The customer''s smile deepened, "A fine match, one eye-catching pair!"

    "Thank you."

    After a few more jokes, the customer left with his fish.

    Morwenna, known for her cheerful nature, had be quite popr among the market vendors

    and many of the regrs, including the elderly shoppers.

    Blushing, Morwenna whispered to Stuart, "Stuart, we''re not actually dating."

    Stuart slightly tilted his head to look at her, "But didn''t you say you liked me?"

    Caught off guard, Morwenna mumbled, "Yes, I did."

    "So, I epted."

    It took a moment for Morwenna to grasp what Stuart meant.

    She liked him, and he had epted.

    They were now a couple.

    She had a boyfriend!

    Well, she was practically married¡­

    Mrs. White had been sneakily watching them.

    She really cared for Morwenna and liked her a lot.

    Morwenna had mentioned Stuart was the one she fancied.

    Mrs. White always thought Stuart wasn''t quite the right match for Morwenna, hence the sneaky

    observations.

    Now, seeing Stuart next to Morwenna, his usually standoffish aura seemed somewhat softened.

    Stuart was only good at chopping fish into chunks.

    Morwenna kept exining on the side.

    "Sorry about that, he''s new here."

    "Actually, a chunky stew can be quite delicious. I''ve got a secret recipe for it. Would you like me to

    write it down for you, sir?"

    The shoppers, mostly gentle folks and with Morwenna apologizing profusely, didn''t cause any

    trouble.

    Stuart himself seemed unaware of the pleasure evident at the corner of his eyes.

    Mr. White seemed much happier, no longer keeping Mrs. White at bay.

    As before, Mrs. White approached them with boiled eggs, offering them to Morwenna: "Here,

    Morwenna, these are for you... and for Stuart..."

    Stuart, whose attention had been solely on Morwenna, finally shifted his gaze to the two boiled eggs

    and then to the somewhat plump middle-aged woman beside him.

    Previously, he had thought her to be harsh and biting, but now, she didn''t seem all that bad.

    Taking the eggs, Morwenna''s eyes welled up as she thanked Mrs. White, "Thank you, Mrs. White."

    She knew this meant Mrs. White and Mr. White had forgiven her.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Stuart also managed a "Thank you."

    Morwenna offered one egg to Stuart, her face bright with a smile, "Sir, would you like one?"

    When Stuart noticed that Morwenna was addressing Mr. White more warmly than him, as she was

    calling him ''sir'', his demeanor became a bit more gloomy.

    But seeing Morwenna so happy, he said nothing of that, and just raised his fishy-smelling hands

    towards her, "How am I supposed to eat like this?"

    Looking at Stuart, then at herself, Morwenna tentatively asked, "Shall I peel it and feed you?"

 Chapter 207

    As soon as Morwenna blurted it out, she regretted it.

    Stuart was notoriously picky about his food; he probably wasn''t going to be thrilled about the egg.

    But Stuart just arched an eyebrow slightly. He didn¡¯t respond, but with a touch of his usual

    haughtiness, he took a seat on the small stool nearby.

    It was a tiny stool, one Morwenna used to rest on when she was tired.

    With Stuart¡¯s long legs folded on it, it almost seemed too small for him, almost beneath his dignity.

    Morwenna paused, wondering if this meant he was willing to eat after all.

    She peeled the boiled egg and brought it to Stuart¡¯s lips.

    Just a in boiled egg.

    Stuart didn¡¯t really like it, but he opened his mouth anyway.

    Morwenna had never fed someone like this, hand to mouth, and Stuart ended up biting her finger.

    He realized immediately, not biting hard, more like a gentle kiss on Morwenna¡¯s finger.

    Morwenna jerked her hand back as if she¡¯d been snapped by a mousetrap, nearly dropping the egg

    in fright, if not for her deep respect for food.

    Stuart looked up at her, his gaze filled with that usual noble aloofness.

    With her face flushing and heart racing, Morwenna stammered, ¡°Stuart, I thought you didn¡¯t like

    boiled eggs.¡±

    She had taken care of Stuart personally before and remembered quite well what he liked and didn¡¯t

    like.

    To her surprise, Stuart simply said, ¡°I¡¯ll eat.¡±

    Morwenna was at a loss for words. She had no choice but to continue feeding Stuart the egg.

    The yolk was a bit dry, so she thoughtfully poured him some warm water.

    The neighbor, who ran a BBQ joint, came over in a mood for gossip, ¡°Oh, Morwenna, your boyfriend

    here is quite the looker, handsomer than any celebrity my sister fancies.¡±

    Stuart stood up, the perfect gentleman, and politely said, ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±

    The BBQdy was friendly and chatty, asking, ¡°So, young man, where do you work?¡±

    Normally, no one dared to ask Stuart such personal questions.

    But today, Stuart seemed in a good mood and actually replied, ¡°I¡¯m in management at apany.¡±

    ¡°Not bad, I hear bigpanies have good benefits. You got a car?¡±

    ¡°It serves its purpose.¡±

    ¡°And a house? Where¡¯s your family from? Housing prices in Rosefrost Hollow are sky-high; if you

    can¡¯t afford it here, you could always earn some money and buy back where you¡¯re from.¡±

    ¡°My family¡¯s old house is in the suburbs of Rosefrost Hollow.¡±

    Stuart wasn¡¯t lying; the Hetfield estate was in a more ecological setting, not quite the city, making

    the suburbs an eptable description.

    The BBQdy nodded, ¡°No worries, living in the suburbs ain¡¯t bad. Work hard, young man, and

    you¡¯ll be able to afford a nice little two-bedroom in the city. Morwenna¡¯s a smart girl, got into

    Rosefrost University and all. How old are you, by the way?¡±

    ¡°28.¡±

    The BBQdy eximed, ¡°28, huh? That¡¯s a bit older, eight years older than Morwenna, who¡¯s just

    started college.¡±

    She was blunt, much like she had been when arguing with Mrs. White next door.

    At this, Stuart¡¯s expression darkened.

    Initially, Stuart thought of Morwenna as too young for him, but was now displeased at someone

    pointing out their age gap.

    Seeing the mood sour, Morwenna quickly intervened, ¡°It¡¯s fine, really, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    The BBQdy nodded, ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. Older men are more mature, more caring.¡±

    Stuart¡¯s expression grew even darker.

    He might have been older, but he was certainly not more caring in Morwenna¡¯s case.

    Worried that Stuart might lose his temper, Morwenna quickly grabbed his hand and made their way

    to the electric scooter, saying, ¡°We¡¯ve got to get going, he¡¯s got to deliver some fish.¡±

    Only then did the BBQdy let the topic go.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Stuart found himself being ushered to the electric scooter, beside which were several bags of fish,

    ready to be delivered.

 Chapter 208

    Morwenna''s day job was pretty straightforward: mornings were for gutting fish, and once she''d

    made her deliveries on her trusty e-scooter by noon, she could call it a day.

    That''s when she noticed Stuart standing silently beside the scooter.

    Remembering what happened earlier, Morwenna smartly asked, "Stuart, you don''t know how to ride

    this, do you?"

    Stuart, with a grim face, nodded.

    Morwenna couldn''t help but let out a snort ofughter.

    When she first arrived at Windcharm Vis to take care of Stuart, she felt out of her depth,

    impressed by his knowledge and skills. But now, seeing that there were things even Stuart didn''t

    know, like different types of fish or how to ride a scooter, made her see him in a new light.

    Hopping onto the scooter, Morwenna dered with gusto, "Hop on. I''ll give you a ride."

    Stuart''s expression was a mix of emotions.

    "Come on, what are you waiting for?" Morwenna said, all smiles and ready to help.

    With his long strides, Stuart eventually settled behind Morwenna on the scooter.

    "Just hold on to me, we''re about to hit the road," Morwenna reminded.

    Suddenly, Stuart wrapped one arm around Morwenna''s waist.

    To Morwenna, this was perfectly normal. It''s just how you secure yourself on a scooter to avoid

    tumbling backward due to inertia.

    As they zoomed off, Stuart, with one arm around Morwenna and the other holding several bags of

    fish, experienced something entirely new. The fresh breeze hit his face directly, not filtered through

    car windows, seeming to wash away some of his inner turmoil.

    "Which area should we head to first?" Morwenna asked as they rode.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    "Let''s start with the Zone No.3."

    The residents of Windcharm Vis were in for a shock that day. Stuart Hetfield, the feared magnate

    of Rosefrost Hollow, was delivering fish to their doors!

    While the market folk might not have recognized Stuart, the residents of Windcharm Vis knew him

    well. Had the world turned upside down?

    Was this some kind of field trip for him?

    Everyone who saw Stuart couldn''t believe their eyes. This couldn''t actually be Stuart Hetfield, could

    it? It must be someone who just looked a lot like him.

    Orson, following at a distance in his car, couldn''t muster his usual easy smile. He was beginning to

    doubt if this was the real Mr. Hetfield. Where had the intimidating, unpredictable Mr. Hetfield gone?

    After the fish were delivered, Morwenna took Stuart back to the market.

    Stuart, with a newfound calm, told Mr. White, "I''ve done what you asked of me."

    Mr. White looked at Stuart more kindly than earlier, "Then I''ll keep my word as well. The past is the

    past. Morwenna, if you want to keep working here, that''s fine by me."

    Stuart immediately interjected, "No, she won''t be working here anymore."

    He was used to speaking inmands.

    Morwenna quickly intervened, knowing Stuart''s bluntness could offend others. It was her third time

    doing so today.

    Anyone else would have faced Stuart''s wrath for such actions, but he seemed to find Morwenna''s

    interference normal.

    Morwenna exined, "Mr. White, I''ve injured my hand and need some time to heal. Plus, I''ll be

    starting school soon, so I won''t be able to continue working here. I''m really grateful for both you and

    Mrs. White''s kindness. I''ll be sure to visit."

    After bowing in thanks, Mr. White pulled her into a reassuring pat on the shoulder, "You''re a good

    kid. Don''t worry about the past; just focus on your studies."

    Morwenna beamed a bright smile in response.

    Stuart watched Morwenna, sensing a shift. He had apologized and been forgiven.

    Maybe now, Morwenna wouldn''t keep her distance anymore.

 Chapter 209

    After the apology, Morwenna felt like a weight had been lifted off her shoulders, and she suddenly

    found Stuart a whole lot more bearable.

    Stuart, catching the shift in Morwenna''s demeanor, eased up as well.

    Only Orson, who was driving, couldn''t shake off the tension. Today had been a whirlwind for him;

    he''d witnessed Stuart apologize, seen him gut a fish, and even found out Stuart couldn''t ride an e-

    bike.

    Was he going to be silenced for all he knew?

    He missed his brother, his uncle, his dad...

    Orson sneaked nces at Stuart through the rearview mirror, his driving getting a bit shaky.

    Stuart''s icy gaze caught him through the mirror. Frozen by that look, Orson''s expression stiffened.

    "Stuart, are you heading back to the estate or off to the office this afternoon?" Morwenna''s voice

    was sweet and clear, aforting tone that eased the mood.

    "I''m off to the office," Stuart replied, pulling his gaze away.

    Orson quickly focused on the road, determined to drive properly.

    Mr. Hetfield was intimidating!

    He decided then and there, if Morwenna wasn''t around, he''d do well to steer clear of Mr. Hetfield.

    Orson, in his simplicity, had grasped an essential truth¡ªaround Morwenna, all was well.

    Morwenna, oblivious to the silent exchange between Stuart and Orson, continued, "What do you

    feel like for lunch? It''s my treat."

    Since her first shock at the prices at Rosefrost Hollow, spending over sixty bucks on breakfast for

    Stuart, Morwenna hadn''t dined out.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Even when hungry, she''d only buy a couple of bagels to tide her over, her frugality bordering on

    stinginess.

    She had nned on heading back to the estate for lunch if Stuart was going there. But with Stuart

    heading to the office, she couldn''t let him work on an empty stomach.

    Morwenna was always generous when it came to Stuart and Norbert.

    Without hesitation, Stuart agreed, "Sure, anything''s fine by me."

    He had plenty of options at the office, but none included Morwenna.

    Wondering about Stuart''s pickiness, Morwenna tentatively asked, "How about lobster rolls? There''s

    a great ce just at the next corner, I used to smell it every day passing by, smelled amazing."

    Despite countless whiffs, Morwenna had never indulged.

    "Sure," Stuart replied, concise as ever.

    "Orson, let''s park by the food court up ahead," Morwenna instructed.

    The food court was bustling, no ce for a car.

    Once parked, Morwenna and Stuart got off the car, Stuart immediately took hold of Morwenna''s

    uninjured right hand.

    "Why are you holding my hand?" Morwenna asked, puzzled.

    "It''s crowded, easy to get separated."

    "Just follow me, we won''t get separated."

    "I''m your boyfriend now, is holding hands a problem?"

    At Stuart''s words, Morwenna''s cheeks turned the shade of ripe peaches.

    Back at the market, when Stuart had dered himself her boyfriend, it had felt surreal.

    It seemed too good to be true, and she hadn''t pressed the matter, feeling it was almost too

    fantastical.

    But now, Stuart brought it up again.

    "No... no problem," Morwenna replied, her voice barely a whisper.

    Looking at Morwenna''s adorable blush, Stuart wanted nothing more than to hide her away from the

    world.

    Settling down at the spot that had always smelled the best to her, Morwenna called out, "Hey, can

    we get two lobster rolls, arge fries, and a side of colew?"

 Chapter 210

    "Alrighty, just give us a moment," the owner called out, bustling away at the grill without even turning

    his head. By the time he finished up and took a nce around, he nearly jumped out of his skin.

    The cozy diner had suddenly filled up with customers, all sneaking nces towards the couple

    tucked away in the far corner.

    Naturally, that corner hosted Morwenna and Stuart.

    Stuart was decked out in a bespoke suit, while Morwenna was in a beige chiffon dress Stuart had

    picked out for her. Both of them were ridiculously good-looking, one exuding the aura of medieval

    royalty, and the other pure enough to make you believe she could do no wrong.

    To the owner, they looked like characters straight out of a romance novel, slumming it with the

    common folk for kicks.

    His eyes lighting up, the owner hurried over. "You folks are our hundredth customers of the day!

    We''ve got a little promo going where if you choose to sit outside, your meal''s on the house. What do

    you say?"

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    These two were like a ma for business!

    Stuart frowned. ces like this weren''t his scene.

    It was too noisy and crowded.

    He wasn''t keen on the indoors, let alone sitting outside.

    But then, Stuart heard Morwenna beside him, bubbling with excitement, "Really? We''d love to!"

    The owner had asked Stuart, but it was Morwenna who answered.

    The owner was a bit uneasy, knowing full well it was the man who called the shots here. Would the

    girl''s word stand?

    Morwenna, oblivious to the owner''s uncertainty, beamed at Stuart, "Sir, you¡¯re my lucky charm!"

    Every now and then, Morwenna would slip and call him ''sir'' when she was particrly pleased.

    Stuart''s frown eased into a smile, "Yeah, we¡¯re lucky indeed. The outside seating isn''t too bad,

    fresher air."

    "Exactly!" Morwenna was quick to agree.

    Seeing their decision, the owner sighed in relief.

    Who would''ve thought this imposing-looking man would yield to the youngdy''s wishes?

    So, Morwenna and Stuart took their seats outside, at the most visible spot, instantly drawing gazes.

    People started whispering, wondering if they were celebrities.

    With the crowd growing, the owner, feeling generous, served them up a sumptous lunch, with extra

    lobster on the buns and a bonus serving of buffalo wings.

    Morwenna''s eyes sparkled with joy.

    Ready to dig in, she said, "Stuart, you might not know how to eat wings. Let me show you. First, you

    break it off at the joint, then twist and remove the bones. See? Easy. And then you dip it in this

    sauce here."

    Stuart watched, amused by Morwenna''s enthusiasm.

    Thinking Stuart was focused on the wings, Morwenna brought a boneless piece to his mouth, "Sir,

    open wide, ah!"

    Stuart instinctivelyplied.

    Morwenna fed him the wing, her eyes shining, "Tasty?"

    Stuart, ever the stoic, admitted, "Not bad."

    Just as Morwenna was about to dive in for more, Stuart stopped her.

    Morwenna looked up in surprise, "Sir, we''ve got all these wings. You''re not nning on hogging

    them, are you?"

    Stuart replied coolly, "You''ve got that cut on your hand. You shouldn''t be getting it into the sauce. I''ll

    do it."

    Morwenna blushed, the idea of Stuart helping her with the wings feeling a bit too intimate.

    "I... I think it might not look too good."

 Chapter 211

    Stuart gave Morwenna a look that was somewhere between a smirk and a smile.

    ¡°Just the other day, I was the one helping you drink water. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°That was... that was because I was injured.¡±

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No worries, you¡¯re still not fully healed.¡±

    Morwenna¡¯s cheeks flushed red at his words.

    She suddenly remembered her days in the hospital ¨C Stuart hadn¡¯t just helped her with drinking

    water but with getting dressed and even putting on her socks.

    Her injuries hadn¡¯t fully healed, but neither had Stuart¡¯s.

    His shirt was buttoned up to the top, hiding the still-recovering wounds on his neck.

    His body, already marked by scars, bore new ones.

    Yet, Stuart had insisted on taking care of her in the past days, refusing to take no for an answer.

    Morwenna figured it was because she had saved Stuart¡¯s life.

    Was Stuart being so kind, even ying the role of her boyfriend, all because she had saved him?

    She shook her head, dismissing the flurry of thoughts.

    Looking at Stuart, she saw him roll up the sleeves of his shirt, his slender hands reaching the wings

    ¨C he looked absolutely dashing.

    Then, in a gesture of refined elegance, he began to debone the chicken wings¡­

    Then he fed them directly to Morwenna. Her face turned even redder as she epted the chicken

    wings from Stuart¡¯s hand.

    His fingertips gently brushed against her soft lips, and he chuckled softly, clearly enjoying the

    moment.

    After having a few, Morwenna¡¯s initial hesitation vanished. Initially, she had nned to just grab a

    roll for lunch, nning to eat less herself.

    But now, they had so much food!

    There was more than enough for both to enjoy to their hearts'' content.

    ¡°Stuart, you should eat too. Don¡¯t just focus on feeding me.¡±

    ¡°Stuart, do you find it spicy? Do you want some water?¡±

    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m so sorry, I identally bit your finger. Does it hurt?¡±

    Stuart wasn¡¯t one for noise, but at this moment, listening to Morwenna¡¯s constant chatter seemed

    quite pleasant to him.

    Even the tiny bite marks on his finger seemed to bring him joy.

    An hourter.

    Morwenna set aside a few wings for Orson, and the rest was devoured by them.

    Morwenna¡¯s appetite was impressive; leaving no food wasted.

    Many onlookers mistook the scene for apetitive eating broadcast.

    Feeling a bit embarrassed by the stares, Morwenna leaned towards Stuart and whispered with a

    yful stick of her tongue, ¡°Sir, are you full? If so, let¡¯s head out. We¡¯re attracting a lot of attention.¡±

    With Morwenna getting too close in her whisper, Stuart naturally reached out with a napkin to wipe

    her mouth.

    The tenderness in his eyes left Morwenna momentarily dazed.

    ¡°Full now, let¡¯s go.¡±

    As they left, Morwenna took Stuart¡¯s hand.

    She walked ahead, not daring to look back at him.

    Were they, in this way, dating?

    Then she remembered they were already married and chuckled at the thought.

    They got into the car.

    Morwenna had wanted to see Stuart off at his office, but a nce at her watch told her she was

    runningte.

    ¡°Stuart, I won¡¯te with you. I have a tutoring session this afternoon, and the ce¡¯s not close to

    your office. Just drop me off somewhere convenient, and I¡¯ll bike there.¡±

    A shadow of displeasure crossed Stuart¡¯s eyes.

    The money she made tutoring was something he could easily provide tenfold, a hundredfold.

    Justst time, for her student, Morwenna had left homete at night, only to return in the wee hours.

    Stuart frowned slightly and said, ¡°Morwenna, I¡¯ve given you a card. You can use it for anything you

    want.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just any card, but one directly from Stuart¡¯s ount.

 Chapter 212

    Morwenna could easily fund the construction of dozens ofmunity centers for children, if she

    wanted to.

    Shaking her head with earnest, Morwenna said, "I haven''t touched the money in that ount. I can

    earn my own way, Stuart. I''ll pay you back what I borrowed as soon as possible. I''m not the type to

    ask for handouts."

    Melvin always said, dignityes from standing on your own two feet, learning, and proving your

    worth.

    Melvin''s mission was to help students from secluded areas, not to make them dependent, but to let

    them flourish on their own.

    Stuart saw the resolve in Morwenna''s eyes and knew that there were some things she was

    stubbornly passionate about.

    He didn''t respond, just fiddled with his smartphone.

    Morwenna thought Stuart was upset and fell silent, not wanting to disturb the peace that had just

    settled between them.

    With time, Morwenna realized that her and Stuart''s personalities, beliefs, and interests rarely

    aligned, often leading to friction.

    She also recognized her attraction to Stuart was only surface-deep.

    Stuart pulled up a search engine on his phone.

    He typed, "Girlfriend doesn''t want my money and prefers to work instead. What should I do?"

    The responses came quickly.

    "One man''s loss is another man''s treasure. Treat her well. Maybe she values emotional connection

    over material wealth. Try cooking dinner or doingundry to show you care."

    "Your girlfriend sounds independent and thoughtful. She deserves her own space without

    interference. Learn to respect that."

    "Dude, you''re acting like her mother, not her partner. It''s the 21st century; let her work if she wants.

    What''s the problem?"

    Reading through the responses, Stuart realized he needed to respect Morwenna''s independence.

    So, he grumbled, "Let Orson take you to your tutoring job. I''ll head to the office on my own."

    Morwenna was surprised; she had braced herself for a confrontation over this.

    She had even nned to wait for Stuart to reach his office first before heading to her tutoring job to

    avoid any conflict.

    But she hadn''t expected Stuart to react this way.

    Orson was quicker to respond than Morwenna, nodding eagerly before pulling over with a screech,

    as if to say, "Mr. Hetfield, please hurry up and get out."

    Morwenna was almost speechless at Orson''s obvious eagerness, not fearing Stuart''s reaction. It''s a

    wonder Stuart hadn''t fired him for his brazen attitude.

    Stuart didn''t seem to mind Orson''s behavior and got out of the car without a word.

    "Stuart, you..." Morwenna began, but Orson had already sped off, as if fearing she''d refuse his

    quick escape from Stuart.

    He had no desire to stick around as Stuart''s driver...

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Watching Stuart stand alone on the curb, the usually imposing man looked unexpectedly forlorn.

    Morwenna felt a pang of sympathy and quickly rolled down the window to call out, "Stuart, I''lle

    to the office to pick you up after my tutoring session."

    Standing there, Stuart''s cold gaze softened with a hint of warmth.

    He hadn''t even reached the office yet but found himself looking forward to the end of the day.

 Chapter 213

    Stuart hailed a cab to the Hetfield Group headquarters on his own.

    When the security guard saw the taxi pull up, he figured it was just another employee arriving for

    work and didn''t bother to greet them.

    It wasn''t until Stuart stepped out of the cab that the guard did a double-take, rubbing his eyes in

    disbelief.

    Even with his eyes rubbed red, the sight before him remained unchanged - it was Mr. Hetfield

    himself. The guard hurried over, calling out, "Mr. Hetfield."

    Stuart grunted in acknowledgment.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    The guard was even more surprised.

    Stuart, who usually ignored everyone, had actually responded to him. What was going on? Was

    Stuart in a particrly good mood today?

    The guard couldn''t tell; Stuart''s mood was always hard to read.

    After Stuart went upstairs, the guard rushed to the reception desk to gossip with the twin

    receptionists.

    He teased, "Guess how Mr. Hetfield got here today."

    One of the twins immediately guessed, "A ck Rolls-Royce!"

    "Nope, wrong," the guard waved his finger.

    "A silver Maserati?"

    "Wrong again."

    The guard couldn''t keep them in suspense any longer. "He came by cab!"

    The younger twin'' eyes widened in shock. "How could that be? Mr. Hetfield''s cars, if you go by

    number, go from one to ny-nine. Why would he take a cab to the office? Did he lend his car to

    someone?"

    The guard shook his head. "Who would have that kind of clout to borrow Mr. Hetfield''s car?"

    "Good point. So why take a cab then?"

    The elder twin sighed, "Alright, you two, enough chit-chat. Back to work."

    Their gossip session ended there.

    Stuart was usually busy, diving straight into work upon reaching his office.

    But today was different; he kept ncing at the time.

    He remembered it was about time for Morwenna''s tutoring session to end.

    Just as he was checking the time, his phone rang. He thought it was Morwenna and immediately

    picked up, only to find it was Fletcher.

    Stuart answered emotionlessly, "What is it? Make it quick."

    "Stuart, what''s up? Who ticked you off? You haven''t been out for drinks in ages. How about we hit

    The Cloud Nine tonight?"

    "I''m busy."

    "Come on, Stuart. What could possibly be keeping you so busy? Didn''t you deal with your cousin

    already? Phineas has settled down, so there shouldn''t be anything on your te, right?"

    "Not going. Goodbye."

    "Wait, wait, don''t hang up, Stuart. You wouldn''t happen to be... spending time with yourdy, would

    you?"

    "Yeah."

    There was a moment of silence from Fletcher. He realized Stuart had fallen hard, perhaps even

    more deeply than he had imagined.

    Fletcher''s tone became more serious, "Stuart, there''s something I need to remind you. The whole

    scheme to keep Morwenna around, no matter what, you need to keep that under wraps. If she ever

    finds out, there''s no telling how it''ll end."

    Fletcher was like a fox who had seen it all, understanding women yet keeping his distance.

    Originally, Stuart''s goal was merely to keep Morwenna close, so the scheming didn''t matter.

    But now, with real feelings involved, mentioning the orchestrated ident was off the table.

    Stuart paused, his gaze darkening before he replied, "Understood."

    After hanging up, Fletcher sighed.

    He couldn''t help but picture Morwenna, struggling in the water and then emerging, radiant in the

    sunlight, unbelievably beautiful.

    Fletcher muttered to himself, "Fletcher, you''ve been clever all your life. Don''t dwell on someone you

    shouldn''t."

 Chapter 214

    He had kept his distance, yet the mere mention of her name sent Fletcher down memoryne,

    unable to resist the pull of memories.

    With a self-deprecating smile, Fletcher pped his own cheek lightly.

    He had teased Stuart about being head over heels, but as it turns out, he wasn''t faring any better

    himself.

    Morwenna was one of those people who, once you got to know them, it was hard not to fall for

    them.

    ...

    As soon as Morwenna walked in ude¡¯s room, she noticed his hair was tied up into a tiny top knot.

    Last time she was here, she mentioned ude''s hair was getting too long and was covering his

    eyes, and he had decided to tie it up.

    He looked so androgynously beautiful with a youthful vibe, and seeing the tiny top knot, Morwenna

    couldn''t help but pinch ude''s cheek, her face lighting up with a smile, "ude, you look so cute."

    ude turned his face slightly, his ears flushing red, and suddenly asked, "Ms. Winslet, do you like

    me?"

    "Of course, I do. You''re so good-looking, who wouldn''t like you?"

    "But do you like me more, or do you like... Stuart more?"

    Morwenna couldn''t help butugh, "It''s not the same."

    "How is it not the same? Ms. Winslet, whatever you want, I can give it to you. Stuart, he... is not

    good. Ms. Winslet, could you please stop liking him?"

    Morwenna replied seriously, "ude, we shouldn''t speak ill of others behind their backs. Stuart is a

    good person. You''re still young; adult rtionships areplicated. Anyway, what would you like to

    learn about today?"

    Morwenna herself didn''t quite understand, but she felt she was the adult.

    ude, head slightly bowed, fiddled with a scar on his wrist and didn''t speak further.

    Morwenna had already picked up a textbook, ready to begin the lesson.

    The two-hour tutoring session flew by, and Morwenna rmended a new book to ude before

    leaving.

    After Morwenna left, ude lifted his head. The obsession in the young boy''s eyes was startling.

    Why did she have to like Stuart? Out of all the people in the world, why did the one he cared about

    have to like Stuart?

    ude''s obsessive thoughts were unknown to Morwenna.

    To her, ude was just a student she tutored.

    At most, she felt a bit more sympathy and kindness towards him due to his unique circumstances.

    It was a simple student-teacher rtionship, and she would continue to share interesting photos

    with ude, hoping to give him a glimpse into the outside world and instill in him some hope for life.

    Morwenna''s thoughts were simple, yet she underestimated ude''s obsession.

    As she collected her pay and walked out, Orson was waiting outside.

    Morwenna asked, puzzled, "What are you still doing here? Why haven''t you gone back?"

    She thought Orson had already returned to the mansion next door.

    Orson shook his head, "I''m not going back. I want to apany you, young mistress. Keegan is

    reliable. He''ll keep an eye on Mr. Hetfield and make sure he doesn''t sneak any drinks. Weren''t you

    going to pick up young master? I''ll take you there."

    "Please don''t call me young mistress; it feels odd."

    "Alright, young mistress!"

    Morwenna was speechless.

    Unable to persuade Orson, Morwenna didn''t bother correcting him further.

    Initially, she nned to ride a bike there, but with Orson offering a lift, she didn''t protest and got into

    the car.

    The ck luxury car pulled up to the entrance of the Hetfield Group.

    The security guard perked up immediately, recognizing Mr. Hetfield''s car!

    He rushed over, opening the car door with respect.

    Then, to his surprise, a young girl stepped out.

    Her pretty face had a hint of baby fat, and her eyes were as innocent as a minor''s...This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 215

    The security guard only paused for a brief moment before recognition dawned on him.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    The girl was the same one who''d visited the Hetfield Group earlier to deliver lunch to Mr. Hetfield.

    Turns out, Mr. Hetfield had lent his car to her.

    At the front desk, the twin sisters curiously rushed to the door, their eyes filled with envy as they

    watched Morwenna step out of Mr. Hetfield''s luxurious car.

    Within their circle, it wasmon knowledge that Morwenna had a thing for Stuart. She had boldly

    confessed her feelings for him in front of everyone at one of the Irons family''s extravagant

    gatherings, even asking Stuart to dance.

    To many, Morwenna''s aspirations seemed like a far-fetched dream.

    How could someone of Mr. Hetfield''s stature ever take notice of Morwenna, a mere student

    struggling to make ends meet?

    Yet, to those within the Hetfield Group, it was evident that Mr. Hetfield showed Morwenna a level of

    kindness and attention he had never even shown to Adide Gagher.

    As Morwenna entered the Hetfield Group building, the lively younger twin at the front desk fixed her

    gaze on Morwenna.

    The first time Morwenna visited, she was d in worn-out clothes, hesitant even to enter.

    On her second visit, she sported a diamond hairpin. And now, on her third visit, she arrived in Mr.

    Hetfield''s personal vehicle.

    The older twin nced at her sister before warmly greeting, "Ms. Winslet, are you here to see Mr.

    Hetfield? He instructed us to send you straight up upon your arrival."

    Morwenna nodded, "Yeah, don''t worry about me. I know the way."

    As Morwenna took the elevator up, the older twin turned to her sister with a serious look.

    "Emma, I''ve told you, we need to live our lives with integrity."

    "Sis, I''m just looking. Why do some people get all the luck?"

    "Everyone''s fate is their own to live. Our parents might not be wealthy, but they''ve always provided

    for us. Emma, we need to focus on our own lives, not envy others, especially not reaching for

    someone like Mr. Hetfield."

    "E, I disagree. Sometimes, you have to seize your own destiny!"

    "Emma!"

    "Okay, sis, I get it. I''m just a bit envious, that''s all. I won''t overthink it."

    E looked at her sister worriedly, sensing unease.

    But Emma wasn''t entirely to me. If the socialites from Rosefrost Hollow knew how Stuart treated

    Morwenna, they''d all be tempted to try their luck.

    After all, if Morwenna could win Stuart over, why couldn''t they, with their superior family

    backgrounds?

    Morwenna ascended to the penthouse in Stuart''s private elevator, greeting the three assistants

    there with a smile, "Hello, everyone."

    There were three of them because of Stuart''s distrustful nature, having decided against having a

    personal assistant. They all stood up at once.

    "Ms. Winslet, wee."

    "Hello, Ms. Winslet."

    "Are you here for Mr. Hetfield? He''s in his office."

    Their politeness was impable.

    Morwenna nodded and proceeded to Stuart''s office without disturbing anyone further.

    She knocked softly, "Stuart, I''m here to pick you up."

    The door swung open from the inside almost immediately.

    The assistants watched as the girl at the door was eagerly pulled inside, an impatient gesture.

    Morwenna, caught off-guard, stumbled into Stuart''s arms, mumbling in protest, "Stuart, what are

    you doing?"

    As she looked up, her eyes met Stuart''s intense gaze, making her swallow nervously, "What''s...

    What''s wrong?"

    Stuart regarded Morwenna for a moment, his voiceden with suppressed emotion, "Nothing, just

    not in the best mood."

 Chapter 216

    As soon as Morwenna sensed Stuart''s mood was off, she didn''t panic. Instead, she wrapped her

    arms around him, giving his back aforting pat.

    Her voice, soft and soothing, carried a whisper of reassurance, "Work''s got you tied up in knots,

    huh? Don''t sweat it. Take your time, I''m here for you. Once you''re off the clock, we can head home

    together."

    After saying this, Morwenna offered Stuart aforting smile.

    She settled herself in the lounge area, pulling out the smartphone Stuart had gifted her, and began

    ying Candy Crush.

    The thought of going home together seemed to ease some of Stuart''s irritation.

    But it wasn''t work that had him on edge. It was the caution Fletcher had given him.

    He had once schemed against Morwenna.

    Morwenna, who couldn''t stand even a speck of deceit. What would she do if she found out?

    Stuart shuddered at the thought.

    Engrossed in her game, Morwenna suddenly looked up, "Stuart, could I get some water? I''m a bit

    parched."

    She had indulged in too much spicy food at lunch, finding herself constantly reaching for water

    throughout the afternoon.

    Stuart dialed the internal line without hesitation, "Bring me a ss of water."

    Within a minute, an assistant arrived, bringing the water in Stuart''s personal mug, mistaking the

    request as one for Stuart himself.

    Upon seeing the assistant, Stuart said, "It''s for her."

    The assistant''s anxiety spiked, "Oh... Mr. Hetfield, I used your mug. Let me get another one."

    Stuart nced at Morwenna, nonchntly asking, "Wenna, do you mind? It''s my mug."

    Morwenna shook her head, "Not at all."

    After all, it was clean. What''s there to mind about sharing a mug?

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    The assistant was taken aback, realizing this wasn''t about whether Ms. Winslet minded. It was

    about whether Mr. Hetfield did. But it seemed Stuart really didn''t mind.

    Quickly averting her gaze, the assistant ced the mug in front of Morwenna.

    With a sweet smile, Morwenna thanked her, making the assistant think how adorable she was. No

    wonder Mr. Hetfield was fond of her.

    After the assistant left, Morwenna quenched her thirst and resumed her game.

    Stuart watched her for a moment before getting back to work, the atmosphere in the office now

    serene and gentle.

    Perhaps it was too quiet, for Morwenna soon dozed off with her phone in hand.

    In the middle of a virtual meeting, Stuart noticed her asleep and excused himself abruptly, leaving

    his colleagues bewildered.

    "Where did Mr. Hetfield go? In the middle of a meeting?"

    Stuart, however, had gone to Morwenna, gently removing her shoes and carrying her to his office''s

    resting room. He covered her with a nket, her presence unguarded in her sleep.

    Touching her lips lightly, Stuart felt a secret joy in having her there, asleep in his domain.

    After ensuring Morwenna wasfortably asleep, Stuart returned to the meeting, his voice

    lowered, "Let''s continue."

    Thepany''s executives were puzzled by Stuart''s demeanor. Seeing him speak softly, they

    instinctively lowered their own voices in their reports.

    The management team of Hetfield Group was wondering what''d gotten into Mr. Hetfield, why he

    turned so soft-spoken.

    Despite unfinished business goals, Stuart didn''t lose his temper. Mistakes in reports were met with a

    simple request for correction. No anger, no harsh words.

    Only the attending assistant knew the real reason.

    It wasn''t that Mr. Hetfield was in an unusually good mood or that he wasn''t prone to anger. It was

    because Ms. Winslet was there in the office.

 Chapter 217

    After wrapping up the crucial meeting and delegating the remaining tasks to his team, Stuart silently

    made his way to the break room where Morwenna was still asleep. Her injured arm was carefully

    ced outside the nket, as he was cautious not to put any weight on it. Despite the myriad of

    worries and the hardships she had faced, her peaceful expression painted a picture of a woman

    without fear, boldly confronting whatever came her way.

    Watching her, Stuart felt an irresistible pull, inching closer without even realizing it. There she was,

    seemingly hidden away just for him, a secret treasure he had stashed away in his world.

    In her sleep, Morwenna mumbled something, her lips puckering as though savoring a delicious

    dream. Stuart, unable to control himself, bent down and softly kissed her. Her lips were soft, stirring

    a deep desire within him to keep her close, forever.

    In her dream, Morwenna was enjoying a lobster roll, biting down on the delightfully soft bun filled

    with lobster.

    Suddenly, she woke, yet unsure if she should reveal her consciousness. She realized that it wasn''t

    the lobster she had bitten, but Stuart''s lips. The cool, pine-like scent confirmed it was him, even

    without opening her eyes. Choosing to feign sleep, she wrestled with the reality of waking up to find

    her crush kissing her¡ªa mix of emotions tooplex to confront head-on.

    Her face flushed deeper with every passing second, their breaths intertwining, heating the room

    with an unspoken tension. Eventually, Stuart, in a rare act of mercy, pulled away, leaving

    Morwenna''s skin blushing a deep pink from her neck down, her lips swollen like ripe cherries.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Stuart, for the first time in years, felt a genuine joy. His life had been filled with darkness and

    solitude, but Morwenna seemed like a gift from the heavens, a beacon of light in his gloom. He

    didn''t expose her act; instead, he gently lifted her, covering her with his jacket to shield her from

    prying eyes, and carried her out of the office.

    The trio of assistants on the top floor kept on a solemn expression, fully understanding the unique

    bond between Mr. Hetfield and Ms. Winslet¡ªa stark contrast to any previous rtionships he¡¯d had

    before, including Adide.

    Hidden under Stuart''s jacket, Morwenna was torn between revealing her wakefulness and

    continuing the charade. She didn¡¯t want to be carried home like this, yet the thought of waking up

    and acknowledging the kiss was terrifying.

    She was still torn when Stuart carried her into the private elevator. Nobody should see them, save

    for the three assistants, the guard and the receptionists, she thought.

    The receptionists, Emma and E, twins known for their coordination, both greeted Stuart with their

    usual professionalism, though Emma couldn''t hide her awe. E had to physically snap her sister

    out of her gawking.

    Stuart was not only their superior but a man of unparalleled allure and dashing beauty.

 Chapter 218

    And he was holding Morwenna as if she was a precious gem.

    At the sound of someone calling out "Mr. Hetfield," Morwenna''s nerves kicked in, and she

    instinctively clutched at Stuart''s shirt out of embarrassment.

    Stuart, sensing her tension, cast a frosty nce towards the front desk. Startled, Emma quickly

    lowered her head, but couldn''t hide the envy in her eyes.

    With just a nce, Stuart took Morwenna away, walking past the onlookers.

    Orson''s car was parked right at the front, not bothering with the underground lot, ready for a quick

    pick-up.

    Seeing Stuart emerge, Orson barely reacted until he noticed Morwenna in Stuart''s arms, prompting

    him to swiftly stand up.

    The guard, recognizing Stuart, rushed to open the car door with respect.

    Stuart, with Morwenna in his arms, got into the car.

    Inside, Morwenna was a bundle of nerves.

    Should she wake up now? How long should she pretend to be asleep?

    ¡°Stuart, what are you doing? We''re in the car, put me down!¡± she thought.

    The car seat wasfortable enough, why did she have to be on Stuart''sp?

    Morwenna''s internal rant continued as Stuart, with a hint of amusement in his eyes, gently yed

    with her hair.

    Deciding to give in, Morwenna rxed her body and nestled closer to Stuart.

    Let it be.

    After all, she''s still "asleep," oblivious to everything...

    Feeling Morwenna rx, Stuart''s gaze softened even more.

    Orson, thinking Morwenna was sleeping, drove with extra care.

    After what seemed like an eternity, enveloped in Stuart''s cool scent, Morwenna could tell the car

    finally stopped.

    "Oh, we''re home," Morwenna pretended to wake up, trying to sound casual as she suggested they

    head inside.

    She was clumsy in her anxiety of being found out, which Stuart found especially adorable. He

    chuckled lightly.

    Orson turned his head at once, doubting theughter he had heard.

    ¡°Did Mr. Hetfield just chuckle? I think he did¡± Orson thought.

    Stuart quickly caught up to Morwenna, the two of them entering together.

    Inside the grand manor, the atmosphere shifted. Rose Hetfield was brewing tea in her finest dress,

    while Norbert was sipping from his cup.

    Rose was Yara¡¯s eldest daughter and Morwenna''s contemporary at twenty, once the apple of her

    grandfather''s eye, even named after the beautiful flower. But as she grew up, her visits became

    rare, as she was caught up in the whirlwind of romances, performances, and high society

    gatherings, leaving little time for family.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    The bond between Rose and her grandfather had faded over time, an unspoken acknowledgment

    of her priorities.

    Morwenna, upon entering, quickly approached them.

    Remembering thest incident with Reuben''s attempt to tamper with Norbert''s medication,

    Morwenna couldn''t help but be wary of the Hetfield family members, despite being an outsider

    herself.

    Yet, she couldn''t shake off the concern for Norbert.

    Seeing Morwenna, Norbert''s face lit up with warmth, "Wenna, you¡¯re back. Come, sit with us."

 Chapter 219

    Morwenna casually strolled over and took a seat next to Norbert, making herself at home as she

    picked up a cup of tea for a sip.

    She figured, if there was anything off about the tea, she''d be the first to know.

    Norbert seemed to take a particr shine to Morwenna, a fact that did not escape Rose, whose

    eyes flickered with a hint of jealousy. Yet, she kept herposure, continuing to serve the tea with

    a light-hearted question to Stuart, ¡°Stuart, care to join us for a cup?¡±

    It was a mere formality; no one in the Hetfield family was particrly keen on sharing a tea moment

    with Stuart.

    To everyone''s surprise, Stuart nodded in agreement.

    Norbert was visibly pleased, making room for him, ¡°Come on, join us. It''s good for you youngsters to

    sit together.¡±

    Finding herself seated next to Stuart threw Morwenna off her guard. She shot him a puzzled look,

    wondering what he was up to.

    Leaning in, Stuart whispered, ¡°Rose is fine, no need to be on edge.¡±

    Hearing this, Morwenna rxed a bit. If Stuart said it was okay, then it must be.

    She nodded, whispering back, ¡°If there''s no issue, whye sit here?¡±

    His breath was warm on her ear as he responded, ¡°To keep youpany while you enjoy your tea.¡±

    Morwenna felt her ears burn and promptly straightened up, putting some distance between them.

    This man, once known for his aloof demeanor, was now surprisingly approachable, always finding

    ways to tease her.

    Norbert watched them with a benevolent smile.

    A cup crashed to the floor, shattering into pieces.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry, that was my fault,¡± Rose hurriedly apologized.

    Norbert frowned, his disappointment evident, ¡°What did I teach you about manners? A few years

    away and you''ve forgotten the basics?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Norbert was strict about such matters.

    Over the years, he had been too caught up in Hetfield Group affairs, neglecting his children''s

    upbringing and leaving it to others. By the time he realized, it was toote; the Hetfield family was

    rife with scheming and bitterness.

    Rose, being the first grandchild he had taken under his wing, received a rare bit of his time for

    guidance.

    His stern questioning now was quite serious.

    Rose''s eyes welled up, her voice filled with hurt, ¡°Grandpa, it was an ident. I''ve been practicing

    the piano for apetition, and my fingers are a bit sore. I just couldn''t hold the cup steady.¡±

    Norbert¡¯s expression softened slightly upon hearing this.

    Stuart, however, couldn''t help but mock, ¡°Can''t even hold a teacup steady, and you''re trying to

    serve tea?¡±

    Rose''s eyes reddened further, her head bowed, embodying the picture of gentle grievance, ¡°It¡¯s

    been a while since I¡¯ve seen Grandpa, and with his health not being great, I just wanted toe

    and spend some time with him.¡±

    Stuart¡¯s sarcasm was merciless as he said, ¡°Oh? So you do know about his health? Here I thought

    you were clueless.¡±

    Stuart was known for his sharp tongue and sparing no feelings.

    Rose''s expression shifted between hurt and anger, ¡°Stuart, I know my mother has caused you

    upset, but I''ve kept to myself over the years, never causing harm to the Hetfield family. My absence

    was due to my studies, you can''t deny us the chance to fulfill our filial duties.¡±

    Her plea was heartfelt, enough to sway Morwenna.

    It seemed Rose might truly have good intentions; after all, they were family.

    But Stuart was unmoved, his reply icy, ¡°Done with your filial duties? Then make yourself scarce.

    Your presence here annoys me.¡±

    A Hetfield can¡¯t possibly fool another Hetfield.

    All this talk of filial piety was nothing but a pretense, she was just eyeing Norbert''s fortune.

    Rose usually wouldn¡¯t dare to oppose Stuart, but with their grandfather present, Stuart was

    somewhat restrained.

    Remembering her purpose, Rose stood her ground, ¡°Stuart, I''m not leaving. I want to stay at the

    family home for a while, to spend time with Grandpa before school starts again. You promised not to

    interfere with our visits.¡±

 Chapter 220

    A couple of days ago, when Stuart had to send Phineas and Yara packing, he made a promise not

    to stop Norbert¡¯s grandchildren from visiting him.

    Turning to Norbert, Stuart asked, ¡°Norbert, what do you say?¡±

    Norbert hadn¡¯t been feeling his besttely, a shadow of his formermanding presence, looking

    somewhat weary.

    After all, he had a hand in raising her for a couple of years, and with a sigh, he said, ¡°Let her stay.¡±

    That was enough for Stuart. He knew better than to argue.

    Understanding that Norbert, at his ripe old age, might not have much time left, Stuart chose to

    respect his wishes.

    Thus, Rose settled into the old family home.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    She was just the first in a line.

    The next day, Lily Hetfield, Yara¡¯s second daughter, also moved back in.

    By the fifth day, Yara¡¯s two youngest, Ruby Hetfield and Pearl Hetfield, had also returned.

    Two weekster, Phineas'' young son, Ryan Hetfield, was also brought back, albeit a little confused.

    The family¡¯s younger generation was now all under one roof.

    The old house was filled with youthful energy, dispelling its once somber atmosphere.

    Yet, Morwenna couldn¡¯t shake a feeling of unease.

    Recovering from an injury, her left hand still not fully healed, she was sidelined from her usual tasks,

    only tutoring for two hours a day. Most of her time was spent in leisure.

    Apart from a small portion of her day devoted to Stuart, she mostly keptpany with Norbert.

    It seemed to her that Norbert¡¯s health was declining by the day.

    She made sure he took his medicine on time every day, puzzled over his worsening condition.

    What used to be walks after dinner with just Morwenna and Norbert, sometimes apanied by

    Orson, now attracted a crowd.

    The young ones were all trying to curry favor with their grandfather.

    ¡°Grandpa, are those shoesfortable? I had them custom-made abroad, especially for seniors,¡±

    one would say.

    ¡°Grandpa, can we visit your study today as well? I adore the annotations in your books,¡± chimed the

    girls.

    Even the sole boy, Ryan, joined in, ¡°Grandpa, alcohol and coffee are bad for you. You should really

    avoid them from now on.¡±

    Morwenna, finding herself on the outskirts of these exchanges, gave the boy a look. She wasn¡¯t

    fond of Phineas'' family, but this son of Phineas seemed genuinely concerned.

    Just as Norbert was about to respond, his expression subtly changed. He stopped in his tracks,

    then turned to Morwenna, ¡°Wenna, go on ahead. They can keep mepany today. I¡¯ll be back

    shortly.¡±

    Unable to push through the crowd anyway, Morwenna nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head back. But

    remember, Norbert, you have to take your medicine on time. No more than twenty minutes.¡±

    ¡°Sure, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Yara¡¯s daughters couldn¡¯t hide their smugness, looking at Morwenna as if they¡¯d won a prize,

    thinking that Norbert¡¯s affection for them could easily surpass that for Morwenna.

    To them, Morwenna was just an outsider, now fallen from grace.

    A country bumpkin who thought too highly of herself as part of the Hetfield family.

    Unperturbed by their stares, Morwenna noticed Norbert¡¯s untied shoces. She bent down, tied

    them for him, and then made her way back.

    As soon as Morwenna left, Lily eagerly pulled out a small bottle, ¡°Grandpa, fancy a drink? I¡¯ve got

    some top-notch whiskey here. I¡¯ll pour you a ss. Don¡¯t worry, Stuart won¡¯t know.¡±

    Ryan, still in middle school, immediately protested, ¡°Lily, what are you doing? Grandpa can¡¯t drink

    anymore. It¡¯s not about whether we get caught!¡±

    The next moment, Norbert coughed up blood.

 Chapter 221

    "Ah!" Lily gasped in shock.

    Standing too close, her dress got sttered with blood, and the small bottle of whiskey she was

    holding dropped to the ground, shattering into pieces.

    Norbert scolded in a low voice, "What are you screaming for? Shut up!"

    Lily covered her mouth, her face turning pale, not daring to make another sound.

    The others were also visibly shaken, each of them too scared to utter a word.

    Norbert, with blood at the corner of his mouth, looked at them seriously and said, "Since your

    parents sent you back here, they must have informed you about my health. I''m not asking you to

    leave, but there''s one thing: my health condition must not be disclosed to Wenna."

    Everyone exchanged puzzled looks, unsure why.

    Why keep it a secret from Morwenna? Was it because Morwenna had fallen out of favor?

    Norbert did not provide a reason butmanded sternly, "Got it?"

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    "Yes, yes."

    "Alright, Grandpa, we won''t say a word."

    Norbert had someone clean up all the traces of blood, leaving no sign that he had vomited blood.

    At that moment, everyone present realized that the once formidable Norbert was now old, close to

    death, so weak that he needed support to stand steadily.

    After resting for a while outside, ensuring he appeared normal, Norbert started walking back, his

    expression solemn.

    What was he to do? He wouldn''tst much longer.

    Would Wenna be able to handle the news?

    Norbert kept it from Morwenna because he knew she would be the only one truly saddened by his

    passing.

    He didn''t want to cause her unnecessary grief, preferring to take each day as it came.

    The younger members of the Hetfield family were all aware of Norbert''s frail health, yet their primary

    concern was how to ingratiate themselves with him in his final days, even going so far as to offer

    him drinks, hoping to curry favor and secure a share of the inheritance.

    Even Stuart seemed unaffected.

    To Stuart, death was a natural part of life. Norbert was nearing eighty, having lived a full life. Stuart

    believed living into his sixties would be enough for him.

    The world was so full of filth and malice, what was the point of lingering on?

    Only Morwenna feared anything happening to Norbert.

    After Melvin''s death, Norbert had always held the top spot in Morwenna''s heart.

    She was fond of Stuart, but in her eyes, three Stuarts couldn''tpare to one Norbert.

    However, as Norbert¡¯s health declined, he found himself having to distance Morwenna.

    It was as if Morwenna had indeed fallen out of favor.

    After that day, Norbert''s schedule changed.

    In the mornings, he would read with Ruby and Pearl.

    Afternoons were spent in solitude.

    He taught Lily manners in thete afternoon.

    Evening walks were now apanied by Rose.

    And the task of helping him with his nightly foot soak had been passed on to Ryan.

    Norbert appeared to mellow down, turning into a kind and approachable grandpa, appreciating his

    grandkids'' efforts to be good to him.

    Only Morwenna would be told by Norbert to attend to her own matters whenever she came looking

    for him.

    To everyone at the estate, it appeared Morwenna had truly fallen out of favor.

    Norbert had always been protective of Morwenna, a fact well-known to all.

    Morwenna''s boldness in dering her affection for Stuart had been attributed to Norbert''s backing.

    Now, with Morwenna out of favor, her standing in the Hetfield family seemed negligible.

    The younger Hetfields were thrilled.

    Even those previously chased out, like Phineas and Yara, breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing the

    news.

    In the end, Norbert hadn''t lost his rity, recognizing who truly belonged to the family.

    Regardless of past dynamics, as long as they secured a portion of the inheritance after Norbert''s

    passing, nothing else mattered.

    Lately, Morwenna had been preupied with her thoughts.

    In truth, the notion of falling out of favor didn''t bother her.

 Chapter 222

    As long as Norbert was okay, that was all that mattered.

    But for some reason, she couldn''t shake off a feeling of unease.

    Morwenna came home from tutoring to find that Norbert and Rose had gone out.

    She worried about a bunch of things: Did Norbert take his coat? Did he remember his medication,

    or might he sneak off for a drink?

    Morwenna''s mind was a whirlwind of concerns.

    Stuart came down the stairs and saw Morwenna, her brows knitted with worry. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s

    up? Feeling left out and blue?¡±

    Morwenna shook her head. ¡°No, it''s just... I feel Norbert¡¯s health is slipping, even though he''s good

    with his meds.¡± she said.

    Stuart¡¯s eyes dimmed, as deep and obscure as a forest at dusk, yet his tone remained casual.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. People get frail with age. Just take good care of him. With so many eyes in this

    house, you don¡¯t need to fret over him all day.¡±

    Morwenna nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right. It must be just the age. With the best doctors and medicine, he¡¯ll

    be fine.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got Keegan keeping an eye on him.¡±

    Morwenna felt somewhat relieved at that. She knew Keegan; he was Orson''s brother, a reliable

    man.

    Orson had two elder brothers. The eldest was Keaton, and the second was Keegan. It was said that

    the Browns had hoped for a daughter the third time around but ended up with another son, Orson,

    much to their frustration. They barely bothered with a name, thus ended up with Orson.

    Morwenna¡¯s gazended briefly on Orson in the yard, aimlessly tossing stones at tree leaves...

    She redirected her attention away from her worries and turned to Stuart, ¡°Why have you been

    coming home so earlytely? Isn¡¯t thepany keeping you busy?¡±

    ¡°Not really. Come out with me in a bit.¡±

    Meanwhile, Stuart''s assistants were still at the office, nning to work through the night.

    Morwenna actually believed Stuart wasn¡¯t busy and asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°To check out the scar on your forehead at the hospital.¡±

    Morwenna had injured her forehead while saving Stuart, leaving behind a faint pink scar after it

    healed.

    The scar wasn¡¯t very noticeable, and it was likely to fade even more over time.

    Morwenna wasn''t really bothered by it. Back in her mountain vige, it was normal to have scars;

    they were seen as badges of honor.

    Morwenna casually said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯ll fade over time. No need to spend money on that at the

    hospital.¡±

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Being frugal was second nature to her. In theirmunity, every penny was spent where it was

    needed most.

    Stuart, somewhat exasperated, said, ¡°Morwenna, I¡¯m very rich. You could spendvishly your entire

    life and not run out of money, you get that?¡±

    ¡°How could I possibly spend your money?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my wife. Of course, you can.¡±

    Morwenna¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as Stuart called her his wife. He had always been private

    about their marriage.

    Seeing Morwenna¡¯s baffled look, Stuart sighed. He had always despised greed and opportunism in

    others, yet now he wished Morwenna would indulge a little in his wealth.

    While Morwenna was still processing, Stuart decisively led her to the car.

    They arrived at Healing Streams Medical Center, where Morwenna found herself lying under what

    was obviously an expensive piece of equipment. Fletcher, wielding some gadget, moved it back and

    forth over her forehead, its touch cold.

    Bored, Morwenna could only gaze up at Fletcher, who, even behind a mask, seemed to be smiling

    warmly at her.

    Stuart stood by with a stern face, silently wishing he could operate the machine himself just to keep

    Fletcher away.

 Chapter 223

    Minutester, Fletcher packed away his equipment and said, "All done. A session every fortnight for

    about five or six times should make that scar invisible."

    Morwenna''s focus was elsewhere, her eyes widened as she asked, "Dr. Vaughn, this must be pretty

    expensive, right?"

    Stuart shot Fletcher a look.

    Fletcher exined, "The equipment''s ours to begin with, just sitting there, so no extra cost

    involved."

    Upon hearing this, Morwenna immediately smiled, "Thank you, Dr. Vaughn."

    Under Stuart''s intense gaze, Fletcher quickly added, "Don''t mention it! Stuart sponsored the

    equipment."

    With that, Fletcher knew to exit the scene, leaving the room to the two of them.

    Morwenna turned to look at Stuart.

    Stuart, with a nonchnt expression, said, "No need to thank me. You got hurt because of me after

    all."

    Morwenna had already tiptoed, intending to give Stuart a peck as a sign of gratitude.

    But Stuart''s words made her retreat.

    Unable to maintain his indifferent facade, Stuart said, "If you really feel the need to thank me, I

    suppose it''s not out of the question."

    Standing still, Morwenna said, "Thank you..."

    Stuart just looked at her.

    Suddenly, the door swung open, and Fletcher peeked in, his eyes crinkling with mischief, "Stuart,

    how about we hang out tonight? The guys have been asking for ages. Didn''t you say you wanted

    them to meet Morwenna? Everyone''s avable tonight."

    Stuart pondered for a moment before agreeing, "Sure."

    It was time to introduce his little one to his circle, making her identity known.

    As soon as Stuart agreed, Morwenna felt a bit conflicted. Was their rtionship going public?

    Stuart had previously opted for discretion, deeming it embarrassing.

    Now that Morwenna truly understood what the Hetfield family was about, she grew concerned.

    She still had school to attend. Publicizing her rtionship with Stuart would mean never having a

    moment''s peace throughout her college years.

    Hesitating briefly, Morwenna said, "Stuart, maybe we shouldn''t go public with our rtionship."

    Stuart''s previously casual gaze turned sharp, "You don''t want it to be public?"

    Fletcher, sensing the tension, silently prayed for Morwenna to tread carefully.

    Their recently mended rtionship was fragile.

    Unaware of Fletcher''s anxiety, Morwenna nodded innocently at Stuart, "Can we keep it private? I''m

    afraid of drawing too much attention at school."

    Their rtionship wasn''t exactly official in the traditional sense.

    She nned to wait until after graduation, hoping their rtionship would have progressed clearly

    by then.

    Under Morwenna''s clear gaze, Stuart managed to suppress his darker impulses, "Alright."

    Morwenna breathed a sigh of relief.

    Fletcher found Stuart''s attitude towards Morwenna refreshingly surprising.

    It appeared Stuart was utterly devoted, while Morwenna was focused on her studies.

    The trio headed to the bar.

    Standing at the entrance, Morwenna, reminded of herst experience, nervously clutched Stuart''s

    clothes.

    Stuart grumbled, "Why choose a bar for a get-together?"

    Fletcher felt wronged. Where else if not a bar? A teahouse?

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Fletcher offered, "Shall I ask everyone toe out, find another ce?"

    Stuart frowned, "No need."

    Morwenna needed to get used to his world sooner orter. He decided it was time she gradually

    epted his world, piece by piece.

    With that, Stuart suddenly took Morwenna into his arms¡ªnot in a bridal carry, but more like

    shielding a child, one arm around her and the other pressing her to his chest.

    Their height difference was like something out of a cuteic.

 Chapter 224

    Morwenna''s cheeks flushed a bright red, totally caught off guard by Stuart''s sudden embrace. But

    instead of pulling away, she found herself burying her face deeper into his chest, haunted by the

    memory of the scene she''d witnessed at the pubst time they were here.

    "Let''s head inside," Stuart suggested, his voice calm and collected.

    Fletcher rolled his eyes. Was there ever a time they weren''t unting their affection?

    The trio stepped into the pub''srgest private room.

    As soon as the door swung open, "Surprise!" echoed from four guys jumping up in unison.

    Center stage, there was a giant cardboard box adorned with a fancy bow.

    The moment Stuart made his appearance, the crowd erupted in excitement, and out of the box

    sprang a woman clutching a bouquet of flowers.

    Fletcher was speechless. The room fell into an eerie silence.

    Morwenna, still nestled in Stuart''s arms, sneaked a peek at the girl emerging from the gift box,

    recognizing her from theirst visit to the pub. Back then, the girl''s makeup was overdone, her

    appearance somewhat worn. Today, however, she looked significantly more attractive.

    In the awkward silence, Stuart inquired indifferently, "Whose idea was this?"

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    A guy, who looked almost too pretty to be true, nervously spoke up, "Stuart, this is the girl you

    saved at the pub that night. Weren''t you interested in her?"

    The girl from the box fixed her gaze on Stuart, seemingly oblivious to Morwenna''s presence, and

    cooed, "Mr. Hetfield."

    Stuart''s reply was short and not so sweet, "Don''t know her. She''s not my type."

    His words were harsh, as usual, showing his disdain without a filter. He gently pushed Morwenna''s

    head down, as if to shield her from the unpleasant sight.

    Originally, Stuart had taken Morwenna to the pub to show her the ropes, intending to dissuade her

    from working there. That night had been an eye-opener for Morwenna, not because Stuart wanted

    to y the hero but to spare her any potential trauma.

    Unbeknownst to Stuart, his offhand remark about the girl had set the rumor mill spinning. Suddenly,

    this pub girl was in high demand, with many believing Mr. Hetfield had taken a special interest in

    her. Even Stuart''s circle had heard about his "rescue operation," elevating the girl''s status overnight.

    So, for this gathering, they thought to surprise Stuart by bringing the girl over, especially since

    Stuart, nearing thirty, still hadn''t shown much interest in women. Despite Adide''s long-standing

    presence by his side, Stuart had remained unmoved.

    But now, seeing Stuart enter the room, arm in arm with a woman, was a game-changer.

    The crowd, missing Fletcher''s desperate attempts to signal them, burst intoughter.

    "So, Stuart''s finally showing interest in women, huh? Maybe tonight he''ll pick one. Imagine the

    uproar among the high societydies once they know our Stuart¡¯s on the market," one teased.

    "Hey, cut it out," another chided, "Don''t scare the girl. Stuart, why don''t you introduce her to us?

    Let''s see the beauty who''s managed to catch your eye."

    Morwenna, overhearing their banter, finally looked up at Stuart, puzzled.

    What were they implying? That the girl from the box was meant to be a gift for Stuart?

 Chapter 225

    Morwenna was utterly bbergasted.

    How could they be so casual about it?

    And to suggest Stuart choose between her and this other girl?

    Such a propositionpletely rocked Morwenna''s traditional, honest-to-goodness world. For her,

    matters of the heart, be it marriage or intimacy, were to remain between two people alone, pure and

    unsullied.

    The scene unfolding before her was something she couldn''t fathom, let alone ept.

    The usually docile Morwenna, who had allowed Stuart to hold her, began to struggle. With a strong

    push, she freed herself from Stuart''s embrace, turned on her heel without a word, and started to

    walk away.

    Stuart reached out to stop her, but Morwenna deftly sidestepped his attempt.

    Fletcher, hand over his eyes in dismay, hadn''t anticipated things taking such a turn. Normally, a bit

    of teasing was all in good fun.

    But today was different¡ªMorwenna was here today! If she walked out now, Stuart would have their

    heads.

    Rushing to the door, Fletcher blocked her path, his charm oozing as he said with a grin that was all

    teeth, ¡°Hold up, Morwenna, wait a minute. It¡¯s all a big joke, don¡¯t leave just yet. We can exin¡ª

    no, your man can exin.¡±

    Morwenna''s face flushed with irritation as she snapped, ¡°Dr. Vaughn, step aside!¡±

    She had always thought highly of Fletcher, who had been nothing but kind and helpful to her. If not

    for that, she might have simply brushed past him.

    This was one of the rare times Morwenna showed her anger.

    Stuart¡¯s face darkened, his usualid-back demeanor reced by a brooding, almost menacing

    look.

    The others in the room, all too familiar with Stuart¡¯s moods, sensed the tide turning. They were a

    sharp bunch, well-acquainted with Stuart¡¯s circle to know when a line had been crossed.

    First off, Fletcher calling Stuart her man was a red g¡ªthey''d never heard him say that to another

    woman before.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    And Stuart, he was on the verge of fury...

    The baby-faced member of their group, the first to grasp the gravity of the situation, joined Fletcher

    at the door. They couldn''t let Morwenna, the girl Stuart had brought, simply walk out¡ªnot without

    risking Stuart''s wrath.

    Just then, the girl who had been the centerpiece of this debacle stepped out from behind a gift box,

    clutching flowers, and tried to cate Morwenna, ¡°Look, I mean no harm. There¡¯s absolutely nothing

    between Mr. Hetfield and me. It¡¯s just a one-sided admiration on my part.¡±

    If Morwenna was a lit fuse before, these words were the spark that set her off. These guys were

    sending this woman to Stuart¡¯s bed and the two of them didn¡¯t even know each other.

    Fletcher dropped his yful demeanor, his eyes narrowing in warning as he addressed the

    ambitious interloper, ¡°Ambition is fine, but there¡¯s a limit to what one can reach. Got it?¡±

    The woman clutched her flowers tighter, stealing a nce at Stuart. After all, Stuart had saved her

    in front of everyone.

    An heir to the Hetfield fortune, and undeniably handsome¡ªwhatever the reason for his actions, she

    saw it as her chance.

    She had been promised a hefty sum to ruffle Morwenna''s feathers¡ªfive million.

    In her eyes, Morwenna, seemingly unaware of the ways of the world, stood no chance against her.

    She knew all too well what guys liked.

    Ignoring the warning, she sashayed towards Stuart, her movement deliberate, her high-slit dress

    revealing glimpses of her long, pale legs. She approached, her voice dripping with seduction, ¡°Mr.

    Hetfield.¡±

    The room fell silent.

    For all her faults, the woman had a voice that could ensnare, sensual enough to perhaps sway

    Stuart.

    With the ball now in Stuart¡¯s court, everyone held their breath, waiting to see how he would untangle

    this mess.

 Chapter 226

    Boom! A loud noise out of the blue!

    Stuart pressed the bouquet right into the woman''s face, pinning her against the wall with such force

    that it echoed through the room. He then discarded her onto the floor like trash. The womany

    there, bloodied, her face punctured by the thorns of the roses, the bouquet torn apart.

    Cleaning his hands with a look of disgust, Stuart spoke in a cold voice, "Throw her out. If I ever

    catch anyone trying to ride on my coattails again, they''ll wish they hadn''t."

    Stuart''s actions were ruthless, unaffected by whether the person was male or female.

    The woman was petrified, too scared to make a sound, fearing for her life in that moment.

    A man in camo gear with a buzz cut and earrings quickly dragged her away.

    Stuart, after vigorously wiping his hands, forcefully took Morwenna into his arms, dragging her back

    into the room.

    Morwenna was taken aback by Stuart''s sudden violent outburst, yet she resisted.

    Had her left hand not been hurt, Stuart might have struggled to restrain Morwenna.

    cing Morwenna on the couch, Stuart knelt before her.

    The couch was somewhat high, making Stuart appear shorter as he knelt before Morwenna.

    In a soft voice, Stuart exined, "Kiddo, I haven''t touched another woman, nor do I intend to."

    This calm voice was totally different from his earlier rage.

    Morwenna''s resistance lessened.

    Everyone in the room paused. What was this scene?

    They saw Stuart humbly exining himself to a woman?

    Stuart was always aloof, looking down on others. When had a woman ever been above him?

    Fletcher wasn''t surprised at all. A smitten Stuart was capable of anything.

    Ignoring what others might think, Stuart continued, "Kiddo, remember when you wanted to find a job

    at the bar? I asked them to spare this woman. It wasn''t for her sake; I just didn''t want you to see the

    darker side of things. I have nothing to do with her."

    Morwenna''s expression softened considerably.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    She was there when Stuart saved the woman, knowing it was merely a coincidence.

    Sitting high, she looked down at Stuart.

    Since when had Stuart started patiently exining things to her? Initially, Stuart never bothered to

    exin anything.

    Once Stuart made up his mind, no matter what she said, he wouldn''t budge, acting like aplete

    tyrant.

    Now, Stuart waited patiently for Morwenna''s response, showing no sign of impatience.

    Seeing this, everyone finally understood.

    Stuart was indeed willing to engage with women, but there was only ever one from beginning to end

    - the recently notorious Morwenna.

    Hadn''t Fletcher, the fox, refer to Stuart as her man?

    Realizing this, they feared for Stuart if Morwenna didn''t forgive him.

    They quickly jumped in to exin.

    "So that''s what happened. That woman really was something. You were kind enough to ask Stuart

    to help her, and she went around iming Stuart was interested in her, causing all this

    misunderstanding."

    "Morwenna, don''t get it wrong. Stuart has really been a saint all these years, not even touching

    another woman. We only ended up in this situation because of a misunderstanding and fear that

    Stuart would end up alone, so we made such jokes."

    "Yeah, you can trust us. I swear on my honor, Stuart''s been clean as a whistle, never messing with

    women, and he''s nearly thirty."

 Chapter 227

    Morwenna had just opened her mouth to say something when the chatter around her silenced any

    attempt at conversation.

    Seeing Morwenna''s struggle to speak, Stuart, who had been patiently waiting for her to talk,

    suddenly stood up and made his way over to the group, doling out a swift kick to each of the men in

    the booth.

    Fletcher, who had been lingering by the door and had stayed quiet, managed to avoid the ordeal.

    Instantly, the group calmed down, and the room fell into silence.

    Stuart, with a gentle gaze, turned to Morwenna and asked, "What did you want to say?"

    All eyes in the room shifted to Morwenna, causing her to squirm ufortably. She nudged Stuart,

    "Don''t just kneel there, get up."

    Knowing it was all a big misunderstanding and not Stuart''s fault, Morwenna wasn''t one to make a

    fuss over nothing.

    Stuart stood up and took a seat next to her. He had long realized that Morwenna was more about

    kindness than confrontation, and believed in clearing up misunderstandings through conversation

    because, after all, that''s what words were for.

    Morwenna was his girl, and for her, he''d put his pride aside.

    Seeing Stuart finally sit down, everyone let out a sigh of relief. His sudden blow up had freaked

    them out, but thankfully, his anger disappeared as fast as it showed up.

    Stuart nced around the room, his voice cold but clear, "I''ve got no interest in other women. If

    there''s a next time... well," he let out a menacing chuckle that sent shivers down everyone''s spine,

    making it clear that a next time would have dire consequences.

    Quickly, the men assured him there wouldn''t be.

    "It was all a misunderstanding," they pleaded, "We were deceived by that woman. But don''t worry,

    we know who thedy of the house is now."

    Though Stuart didn''t mention their marital status, they were calling her thedy of the house now,

    following Fletcher calling Stuart her man earlier.

    Stuart, with a rare patience and gentleness in his voice, introduced the men to Morwenna, "Wenna,

    these guys are close friends of ours."

    Fletcher couldn''t help but roll his eyes internally. Stuart had reserved the nickname ''Wenna'' for

    himself, marking the evolution of their rtionship through the pet names he had for her.

    Little brat, Morwenna, kiddo, Wenna, who knew what¡¯d be next.

    Seeing Stuart shooting a nce at him, Fletcher began, "Morwenna, the guy in the camo gear is

    Jack from the military; the shy one is Matthew, an actor, believe it or not; the pretty boy is Brian,

    looks harmless but watch out; and the quiet one is Samuel, his family''s in real estate."

    After Fletcher''s introductions, they all greeted Morwenna with a respectful, "Nice to meet you!"

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Despite her initial bad impression, Morwenna responded politely, "Nice to meet you all," her

    sweetness disarming.

    The change in the atmosphere was palpable. Stuart''s clear affection for Morwenna, her gentle

    demeanor, and the respect the men now showed her transformed the evening into a more subdued

    gathering.

    As the night wore on, Morwenna yawned around 10 PM, signaling it was time to wrap up. Stuart

    stood up, his deration clear, "Alright, that''s enough for tonight. Just wanted you to know,

    Morwenna is with me, and she''s not like anyone else."

    Matthew, ever the joker, couldn''t resist asking, "What about Adide?"

    Stuart shot him a look, replying icily, "Adide did me a favor once. But Morwenna is mine. Got it?"

    "Got it, loud and clear!" they chorused, their acknowledgment leaving no room for doubt about

    Morwenna''s ce in Stuart''s life.

 Chapter 228

    The guys all caught on to what Stuart meant.

    This girl was Stuart''s sweetheart. And this time, he was seriously.

    Stuart and Morwenna headed home first.

    Fletcher tried to slip away, but the guys weren''t having any of it.

    As soon as Stuart and Morwenna were out of sight, they cornered Fletcher.

    "Nice one! You sly fox, plotting behind our backs."

    "Out of all of us, you''re the one who''s tight with Stuart. Hanging around him all day, there''s no way

    you didn''t know what was up with him and Morwenna. And you kept it a secret!"

    "We were this close to a disaster today!"

    Fletcher yed innocent: "I did tell you, guys. I mentioned Stuart was head over heels for a girl,

    nning a future together and all."

    That caused a moment of silence ¨C it seemed he had mentioned it.

    But who the heck would have taken him seriously? They all thought it was a joke!

    Fletcher couldn''t help but want tough, remembering his own shock at the news.

    He wasn''t about to be the only one stunned; everyone had to have a taste of it.

    Grinning, he said, "Next time you see Morwenna, remember your manners. A friendly heads-up:

    keep your scheming to yourselves around her."

    "Got it. Who would''ve thought, Stuart bloomingte in the game like this."

    "Yeah, who knew Stuart, of all people, could be so whipped."

    "We''ve been overseas for a while, hearing rumors about some poor student chasing after Stuart,

    unting her affection. Damn rumors got it all wrong ¨C it''s Stuart who''s head over heels!"

    Fletcher nodded in agreement.

    ...

    Stuart and Morwenna returned to the old estate.

    Morwenna instinctively wanted to check on Norbert, but found him busy teaching Ryan, a sixth

    grader, about economics. So, she decided not to disturb them.

    Unable to spend time with Norbert meant spending more time with Stuart.

    With her left hand still healing, Morwenna couldn''t do much else anyway.

    But that meant her and Stuart''s bond grew stronger.

    Stuart was exceptionally kind to Morwenna, patient and gentle, just like she''d always wished for in a

    boyfriend.

    Time flew by. Two months at Rosefrost Hollow had passed, and Morwenna''s hand was nearly

    healed, though her fingers remained somewhat stiff, marked by a scar.

    Summer was over, and tomorrow she would report to Rosefrost University.

    So much had happened in two months; it felt like years.

    Norbert, always bustling around the younger family members, seemed to finally have a moment to

    breathe these past few days.

    He took charge of Morwenna''s school preparations, not allowing anyone else to interfere.

    Norbert''s voice was constantly heard around the estate.

    "Quin, load all these snacks into the car for Wenna to take to school tomorrow."

    "That quilt is too thin; go buy a new, thicker one, and make sure all her living essentials are

    packed."

    "What about her clothes? The ones I had custom-made for Wenna, pack several sets."

    "No, I can''t allow it. Wenna''s too naive; I fear she''ll be bullied. Oswald, prepare some gifts. We''ll

    apany Wenna to the university, greet her roommates and ssmates, and ask them to look

    after her."

    The estate buzzed with activity, following Norbert''s orders.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Morwenna, touched, said, "Norbert, there''s no need for all this. I''ve got everything prepared, and I

    can carry it myself. I can go to the university alone tomorrow."

    Norbert firmly replied, "That''s not happening. What kind of family doesn''t apany their

    freshman? I''m taking you tomorrow, and that''s final."

    Morwenna''s protests were in vain as she watched Norbert pack a mountain of things for her.

    In that moment, Morwenna felt as if she truly had a family.

 Chapter 229

    Lately, everyone had been whispering that Norbert''s affection for Morwenna seemed to have

    waned. But honestly, Morwenna couldn''t care less about the gossip. As long as Norbert was happy,

    that was all that mattered to her.

    Now, witnessing Norbert fuss over her college preparations, Morwenna''s heart couldn''t help but

    melt. He was trying to ensure she had everything she might need for her new chapter at Rosefrost

    University, which, thankfully, wasn''t too far from home. This meant she could easily pop back for

    visits.

    Norbert, on his part, seemed to be on a mission to pack up the whole house for her, worrying she

    mightck something essential during her stay at school.

    With a gentle smile, Morwenna reassured him, "Norbert, Rosefrost University is just a stone''s throw

    away. I cane home whenever I want. Really, you''ve packed more than enough. I''ll be fine."

    Finally convinced, Norbert ceased his preparations.

    The younger Hetfields, however, were puzzled by Norbert''s recent doting behavior. Lily, green with

    envy, muttered to Rose, "Wasn''t Morwenna out of favor? What''s with Grandpa making such a fuss

    about sending her off to college? He didn''t even bother when you went, Rose. It''s like he''s moving

    heaven and earth for her."

    Rose, not looking too pleased herself, responded, "My college was miles away, not as convenient

    for a grand send-off. Don''t be petty, Lily. These gestures mean nothing in the grand scheme of

    things. It''s probably for the best that Morwenna leaves the Hetfield estate sooner rather thanter.

    Who knows what trouble her staying might brew."

    The youngest, Ruby, chimed in, "Maybe Grandpa has wanted Morwenna out of the old house for a

    while. Sweeten the deal, so she''s more than happy to head off to college."

    Under Yara''s influence, they were all too focused on the inheritance y, even the youngest ones.

    Ryan, however, remained silent. He saw things differently, believing Norbert genuinely cared for

    Morwenna and her education, just like any parent would.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    But Morwenna wasn''t bothered by their spection. Ever since she became part of the Hetfield

    family and realized the varied motives around her, she never stressed about winning anyone over,

    except for Norbert and Stuart.

    Once everything was packed and ready, Norbert announced, "Alright, that should do it. Wenna, get

    some rest tonight. I¡¯ll take you to college with Stuart first thing in the morning."

    Stuart, who had been quietly observing, suddenly found himself being addressed by Morwenna,

    "Stuart, you don¡¯t need toe tomorrow."

    His expression darkened instantly.

    Morwenna quickly exined, "The campus will be crowded, and you''re too well-known around

    Rosefrost Hollow. Your presence will draw too much attention, and I''d rather not kick off the

    semester with such fanfare."

    It was a diplomatic way of saying that Stuart''s attendance would cause a sensation, not just mere

    attention.

    Stuart''s mood soured further, feeling sidelined.

    "Even if I''m seen, so what? It¡¯s not like I''m a fugitive. The whole of Rosefrost Hollow knows me," he

    thought, frustrated that Morwenna seemed to prefer keeping a low profile.

    Norbert insisted, "Few in town recognize me. I can dress down, wear some sunsses, and drive a

    more inconspicuous car. I gotta see you off, Wenna."

    Morwenna had no objections to that, which only made Stuart''s mood turn grimmer.

    Observing Stuart¡¯s reaction, Norbert couldn''t help but chuckle quietly to himself, remembering the

    days when Stuart was all for keeping their marriage under wraps and maintaining a distance from

    Wenna.

 Chapter 230

    ¡°Looks like you''re regretting it now, huh?" thought Norbert.

    Norbert couldn¡¯t care less whether Stuart was happy or not; he just grabbed Morwenna''s arm and

    started walking. "Wenna,e upstairs with me for a bit. I''ve got something I need to discuss with

    you."

    Stuart instinctively tried to follow.

    Norbert turned around and said, "I have something to discuss with Wenna alone. No one else can

    tag along."

    Stuart frowned but stopped in his tracks.

    Yara¡¯s daughters all looked worried.

    Being taken aside for a private talk ¨C what could that mean?

    Could it be that Morwenna was about to receive yet another favor?

    Their curiosity was piqued, but with Norbert¡¯s word asw, no one dared to object.

    Even Stuart, with a gloomy expression, did not go up.

    Norbert led Morwenna to his room.

    His room was familiar to Morwenna; she had been there many times.

    But this time, Norbert took Morwenna into a small study within his room.

    Anyone could enter the main study, but his private study was always locked and off-limits to

    outsiders ¨C even Stuart had never been inside.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Morwenna was unaware of this detail. She looked curiously at the various documents and

    collections inside. With two safes, one big one small, it was clear that the stuff in this study was

    pretty valuable.

    Morwenna just nced around with curiosity but didn¡¯t linger. Regardless of the value of these

    items, they belonged to Norbert.

    Morwenna never intended to gain any advantage from Norbert, so her reaction to these treasures

    was merely one of curiosity and nothing more.

    Her eyes were clear and bright. ¡°Norbert, did you want to talk to me about something?¡±

    ¡°Wenna, take a seat first,¡± Norbert said.

    Morwenna obediently sat down.

    Norbert entered a code and turned a key to open therger safe. He spoke with a serious tone,

    ¡°Wenna, in thisrger safe are documents for properties across the country, alongside some

    valuable antiques, paintings, and jewelry collections. I want to give these to you.¡±

    Morwenna stood up abruptly.

    Without a second thought, she refused, ¡°Norbert, I don¡¯t need these. Please, don¡¯t worry about me. I

    will strive to live well on my own. You don¡¯t need to prepare anything for me.¡±

    To Morwenna,ing from a modest background, the value of these items was unmistakably high.

    She couldn¡¯t ept them, nor did she want to.

    Norbert raised his hand to stop her, continuing, ¡°Wenna, I¡¯m getting on in years. These things are

    just material possessions to me. If I don¡¯t give them to you, I¡¯ll just end up giving them to someone

    else. I¡¯m not testing you; I genuinely hope you¡¯ll ept them.¡±

    Morwenna was touched, yet she still refused, ¡°Norbert, I¡¯ve already received so much from you. All I

    wish for is your health. I don¡¯t desire anything else. Please, divide these things among the other

    members of the Hetfield family.¡±

    There were many in the Hetfield family who shared blood ties with Norbert.

    She had received Norbert''s care and felt the warmth of a family from him. She hade to repay a

    favor and what she had received was already more than enough. epting these items would only

    bring her guilt.

    Norbert looked earnestly into Morwenna''s eyes, recognizing her genuine refusal.

    Norbert slowly closed the safe door.

    He saw that Morwenna not only showed no regret but actually seemed relieved.

    The expression in his eyes was a mix of heavy sighing and satisfaction.

    Since she wouldn¡¯t choose these, perhaps the other option would suit her well!

 Chapter 231

    Morwenna didn''t catch the look Norbert was giving her.

    After shutting therge safe, Norbert proceeded to open the smaller one.

    The smaller safe seemed almost empty, housing just a few documents.

    Without taking anything out, Norbert began, ¡°Inside here, we¡¯ve got your marriage certificate with

    Stuart, along with the deed to the Windcharm Vis and Hetfield''s Homestead properties, among a

    few other things. Since you insist on not wanting anything, I''d like you to have these.¡±

    This time, before Morwenna could refuse, Norbert earnestly said, ¡°Wenna, you can¡¯t refuse these.

    The Windcharm Vis is Stuart¡¯s favorite retreat. It might be your cozy nest in the future. You

    must keep it. And Hetfield''s Homestead, well, I¡¯m giving it to you out of a personal wish. You¡¯ve

    seen the state of the Hetfield n; not a single one of them truly values the family legacy. If I were

    to leave the homestead to any of them, they¡¯d sell it off the moment I¡¯m gone. I want to leave

    something behind.¡±

    Hearing the word ''gone'' made Morwenna anxious, and she quickly responded, ¡°Norbert, you

    promised you¡¯d take good care of yourself. You¡¯re going to live a long, healthy life.¡±

    Norbert gave a carefreeugh, ¡°Even if I live to a hundred, that''s only twenty more years to go. I¡¯m

    not saying something will happen now, just got to thinking and wanted you to have it. You don¡¯t

    need to take it now, but at least keep the key to this small safe, for my peace of mind.¡±

    With Norbert insisting, Morwenna finally epted the key.

    She thought the valuable items were in therger safe, so holding onto this smaller safe¡¯s key

    shouldn¡¯t be an issue.

    Seeing Morwenna securely pocketing the key, Norbert smiled, ¡°Alright, off to bed with you. You have

    school in the morning.¡±

    Morwenna obediently returned to her room.

    Once there, she found Stuart with a stormy expression, lying on the bed.

    As she approached him, Stuart remained unresponsive.

    After Morwenna finished her nighttime routine andy down, Stuart still wasn¡¯t speaking to her.

    This time, Stuart wasn¡¯tshing out with his typical biting remarks or storming off with a scowl. His

    silent treatment was his way of showing Morwenna he was upset.

    After brushing her teeth, Morwenna''s voice was sweet, almost as if vored with peach toothpaste,

    ¡°Stuart, please don¡¯t be mad.¡±

    Stuart remained cold, ¡°Why would I be mad? It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t even take you to school.¡±

    Morwenna tugged at Stuart¡¯s sleeve.

    He didn''t budge.

    She tugged again, her voice soft and pleading, ¡°Sir.¡±

    Her speech was nasal, almost whiny, as if she was coaxing him.

    Stuart couldn¡¯t keep up his ignoring act.

    Morwenna, looking down, added, ¡°Sir, there are so many people trying to get close to you. I don¡¯t

    want my ssmates bothering me because of you.¡±

    Stuart thought it over. Morwenna being away at school and out of his sight could mean trouble from

    unpredictable quarters, even beyond his control.

    And his presence might indeed draw envy, leading to hurtful gossip about Morwenna, suggesting

    she was only with him for his wealth.

    This was the first time Stuart considered things from someone else¡¯s perspective.

    He sighed internally, relenting, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t take you. And I¡¯m not mad. Let¡¯s get some sleep.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Morwenna found Stuart to be unusually agreeable and rational.

    She broke into a grateful smile, leaning in to peck him on the cheek, cheerfully saying, ¡°Thank you,

    Sir!¡±

    A smile involuntarily crept across Stuart¡¯s face.

    This was the first time Morwenna had initiated a kiss while fully awake.

    If Fletcher and his friends were here, they¡¯d surely make fun of him for grinning like an idiot.

 Chapter 232

    Stuart gently took Morwenna''s hand, whispering softly, ¡°Time to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Theyy in the same bed, each under their own nkets, but their hands found each other outside

    the covers, one big, one small, intertwined.

    Morwenna''s cheeks flushed as she closed her eyes.

    It wasn''t long before Stuart also drifted off, free from the nightmares that had gued him for so

    long.

    The next morning, Morwenna was up at six sharp. Her slight movements woke Stuart.

    ¡°I''m sorry if I woke you, go back to sleep. I''ll try to be quieter,¡± Morwenna whispered.

    But Stuart was already getting up. ¡°No, I''m awake now.¡±

    Morwenna looked puzzled. ¡°What''s gotten into youtely? You used to sleep till noon, and now

    you''re up with the sun?¡±

    Stuart stiffened slightly.

    He used to dread closing his eyes, haunted by nightmares, always waking up tired.

    But since Morwenna came into his life, his nights had been peaceful.

    Yet, he couldn''t bring himself to tell Morwenna that.

    ¡°Just adjusting my schedule,¡± Stuart said, his voice rough.

    Morwenna, oblivious, nodded in agreement. ¡°That''s good, though. Your old sleep schedule was all

    over the ce. Early to bed, early to rise makes a man healthy, wealthy, and wise.¡±

    Meanwhile, Norbert was also waking up.

    Unlike the others, Norbert''s face was pale rather than flushed from sleep.

    He propped himself up, took out his medicine box, poured a ss of warm water, and took his

    medication.

    Fifteen minutester, Norbert''splexion had returned to normal, and he seemed much more

    energetic.

    He then changed and headed downstairs, running into Stuart and Morwenna.

    ¡°You¡¯re up,¡± Norbert boomed with vitality. ¡°We¡¯ll have Morwenna''s favorite pancakes for breakfast.

    After we eat, I''ll drive her to school.¡±

    Today, Norbert was dressed simply, not at all like themanding presence he usually was. With

    reading sses perched on his nose, he looked more like a kindly grandfather from next door.

    At the sight of Norbert, Morwenna left Stuart''s side and, buzzing with excitement, helped Norbert

    down the stairs.

    The two of them chatted andughed their way to the breakfast table.

    Stuart, left behind, didn''t seem upset this time. Instead, worry flickered in his eyes.

    They all knew about Norbert''s health issues except for Morwenna.

    How would she react if she found out? And what if something happened to Norbert?

    Worry gnawed at Stuart as these thoughts crossed his mind.

    Norbert seated Morwenna beside him.

    The Hetfield sisters all looked on with displeasure.

    Usually, Norbert preferred to eat in silence, not even allowing his youngest grandchild, Ryan, to sit

    beside him.

    What made Morwenna, an outsider, so special?

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    At least, they thought, Morwenna would soon be off to school.

    Rosefrost University wasn''t like other schools. It was strict, and students couldn''t just leave campus

    whenever they wanted. They were only allowed out a few days at the end of each month, so

    Morwenna wouldn''t be around to curry favor with Norbert as often.

    After breakfast, Norbert and Morwenna headed to the car.

    Norbert had made sure Morwenna''s luggage was packed the day before.

    Orson dashed to the driver''s seat, iming the spot before their usual chauffeur could.

    Keegan also got in, taking the seat next to the driver to keep a close watch on Norbert.

    Norbert and Morwenna settled into the back seat, chatting away.

    Stuart stood outside the car, watching with a dark expression.

    Great, his wife was off to school, and he couldn''t even be the one to take her.

    What a joke!

 Chapter 233

    Orson didn''t give a hoot whether Mr. Hetfield was in a foul mood or not.

    Seeing everyone was aboard, Orson floored it, zooming off at breakneck speed.

    It was a good hour¡¯s drive from Hetfield''s Homestead to Rosefrost University. Norbert insisted they

    drive Morwenna to school early for registration.

    Stuart stood at the front door, looking like a man left behind, his face a picture of gloom.

    Meanwhile, with a brooding expression, ude was perched up in the attic, telescope in hand,

    watching Morwenna depart from afar.

    Morwenna''s phone chimed twice when she had just set off in the car. Pulling it out, she saw two

    texts.

    Stuart texted, [I¡¯ll visit you in a few days.]

    ude sent her a message. [Ms. Winslet, I¡¯ll be waiting for your return.]

    Suddenly, Morwenna felt overwhelmed.

    Stuart said he wasing to visit her, heh? But how? To the campus? To her dorm?

    With so many people around campus, what if they were seen?

    Morwenna wrestled with herself for some time and decided to reply to ude first. [Focus on your

    studies. I''lle back to see and tutor you during my break.]

    Up in the attic, ude''s sullen face brightened considerably.

    Trapped in his cage, he couldn''t stop Morwenna from leaving, and he couldn''t follow her. He could

    only hope for her return.

    After replying to ude, Morwenna stared at her phone, at a loss for how to respond to Stuart.

    If she agrees to his visit, it might cause a scene, but if she doesn¡¯t, it''s sure to upset Stuart.

    As Morwenna was pondering, Norbert suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, Wenna, what major are you

    studying?¡±

    Quickly tucking away her phone, Morwenna replied, ¡°I¡¯m studying journalism.¡±

    Norbert was curious. ¡°Why journalism?¡±

    ¡°I want to be a reporter. In many remote mountain areas in my hometown, children can¡¯t get a basic

    education. Lots of good people want to help but have no clue about these hidden spots. I want to be

    a journalist to travel far and wide, to bring these real stories to light so more help can reach those in

    need,¡± Morwenna exined with a spark in her eyes.

    After finishing, she looked at Norbert earnestly. ¡°Norbert, I can¡¯t help everyone alone, so I want to

    bring these stories to those willing to help. Is that okay?¡±

    Norbert smiled warmly. ¡°Of course, it is. I believe you¡¯ll do great, Wenna.¡±

    Morwenna''s smile blossomed upon receiving Norbert¡¯s affirmation.

    Melvin dreamt of helping children who couldn''t join school get an education.

    With Melvin gone, she¡¯d carry on that mission.

    She had realized long ago that she couldn¡¯t help many by being a rural teacher her whole life. She

    needed to let more people know.

    As the elder and the younger chatted, Morwenna momentarily forgot about Stuart¡¯s unread

    message.

    After sending his message and getting no reply, Stuart was so frustrated that he considered chasing

    after her to bring her back personally, but luckily, he still had some sense left.

    He nced at his phone, saw the unanswered text, and dialed Fletcher¡¯s number. ¡°Get out here.¡±

    Groggy from sleep, Fletcher answered with a confused, ¡°Stuart?¡±

    Already annoyed, Stuart snapped, ¡°You guys have 30 minutes. Meet me at Windcharm Vis.¡±

    With that, Stuart hung up.

    Fletcher sat up, his hair a mess, utterly baffled.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    That was Stuart, right? Did Stuart call? At just past seven in the morning? Since when was Stuart

    ever up this early?

    And he was summoning them to Windcharm Vis.

    It took Fletcher a moment to process Stuart¡¯s words about meeting in half an hour, which jolted him

    awake. He quickly grabbed his phone to alert the others.

 Chapter 234

    "Half an hour until we hit Windcharm Vis."

    "Move it, move it. See you at Windcharm Vis in half an hour."

    "Rise and shine. What are you still sleeping for? We''ll be at Windcharm Vis in thirty."

    "Announcement? What announcement first thing in the morning? Come on, let''s head to

    Windcharm Vis."

    After alerting the others, Fletcher quickly freshened up, changed clothes, and rushed out the door.

    The others were just as hurried, thinking something big had happened. Groggy from sleep, they

    received the call and quickly made it to Windcharm Vis.

    Stuart drove to Windcharm Vis at the speed limit''s edge.

    Having not returned for a while, with Zoe taking care of things, Windcharm Vis was still spotlessly

    clean.

    Entering the yard, Stuart saw a garden full ofvender with a few tomato nts among them, their

    fruits ripe and red.

    It reminded him of the little one happily nting vegetables in the yard after deciding not to rece

    thevender.

    Initially irritable, Stuart felt a wave of calm wash over him.

    He snagged a tomato, didn''t even give it a wash, just rubbed it on his shirt, and plunked down on an

    outdoor bench to chow down.

    When Fletcher and the others arrived, they spotted that sight.

    Fletcher''s cowlick was still standing on end.

    Matthew, the movie star, shamelessly wore pajamas.

    The other three weren''t much better, one even in slippers.

    Fletcher was the first to break the silence. "Stuart, what''s...?"

    Stuart seemed calm, offering, "Tomato?"

    The group exchanged puzzled looks.

    Was Stuart showing off his girlfriend''s gardening skills by growing tomatoes first thing in the

    morning?

    Fletcher connected the dots first, saying, "Stuart, did Wenna go off to college?"

    Straight-talking Jack immediately asked, "She''s still in school? Is she even of age?"

    Sly Brian murmured, "Stuart always thought I was too young to talk to, and now, his girl''s still in

    school? Younger than me, and do they even have anything inmon?"

    Even the usually quiet Samuel interrupted, "Isn''t this robbing the cradle?"

    Matthew, the actor, was slow to speak up.

    Stuart took another bite of his tomato, giving them a chilly look.

    Matthew swallowed his words, switching to, "That tomato looks tasty. Let me try."

    Stuart''s gaze fell on the others.

    The rest were speechless. Matthew, that traitor, his acting was absolutely dreadful. How the heck

    did he be a star?

    That day, only Matthew, who ate tomatoes, was spared.

    The rest were drowned in drink, unable to stand, copsing in Windcharm Vis'' hall.

    Matthew dusted off his pajamas, smugly dragged the others to the carpet, and kindly threw nkets

    over them.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Then, Stuart received a message.

    Morwenna sent Stuart a voice message, [Hey, sir, Rosefrost University''s strict about visitors. You

    can''t just walk in. I''lle to see you on break. Norbert helped me move and brought all my

    cashmere yarn over. I''ll knit you a sweater, alright? It''s warm now, but when I''m done, it''ll cool down,

    perfect for wearing.]

    Her soft, sweet voice flowed from the phone, sobering Stuart a bit.

    Pleasure flickered in his eyes as he responded, [Yeah, the tomatoes at Windcharm Vis are ripe. I

    tasted one, and it''s delicious.]

    [Really? Next time I''m back, I''ll nt some more stuff. Maybe set up a swing and grow some

    grapevines around it.]

    [Sounds good.]

 Chapter 235

    Stuart''s mood had visibly improved.

    Showing his maturity, Matthewmented, "Stuart and Morwenna have a great bond. She cares so

    much about Stuart."

    Stuart nced at the few guys on the ground and then at the curious Matthew, stretchingzily

    before speaking, "That thing about you wanting to break into showbiz, I''ll have a word with your old

    man."

    Matthew''s eyes sparkled. "Thanks, Stuart, and please extend my appreciation to Morwenna."

    Stuart was pleased with Matthew''s tactfulness.

    ...

    Norbert dropped Morwenna off at college.

    He even went the extra mile by contacting an old friend''s grandson to ensure someone familiar

    could show Morwenna around during freshman orientation.

    Feeling awkward about imposing on others, Morwenna quickly said, "Thanks, Campbell, I

    appreciate it."

    Campbell''s head bobbed like a dashboard doll. "Not at all. Don¡¯t mention it."

    What a joke. With Norbert following him, hauling bags for the new girl, how could he have the nerve

    toin?

    If he dared, his granddad would kill him.

    Having a senior student around made the registration process a breeze.

    Along with Orson and Keegan, Norbert cheerfully moved Morwenna''s things.

    Once people were out of sight, Campbell wiped the sweat from his brow, feeling the immense

    pressure lift.

    It was puzzling how much Norbert adored this girl, going as far as personally seeing her off to

    college.

    The group got Morwenna settled into her dorm.

    Orson and Keegan moved stuff around, and Norbert made the bed for Morwenna.

    Morwenna quickly stepped forward. "Norbert, I can handle it. Please have some rest."

    Another girl in the dorm had already made her bed and was watching.

    With a warm smile, Norbert approached, handing over a prepared gift. "This is for you, a little

    wee present. Wenna''s the only family I''ve got, and she''s too gentle and might get picked on

    easily. I hope you can look out for her."

    At that moment, Norbert shed all semnce of the Hetfield family patriarch, resembling a genuine

    grandfather, worried about his granddaughter''s welfare at school, wishing he could take care of

    everything for her.

    The cool-looking girl hastily declined. "I can''t ept it, sir. No worries. We''re ssmates. We''ll get

    along."

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Norbert insisted, smiling. "Please take it. It''s nothing expensive, just a small token. I''ve prepared

    something for everyone in the dorm to ease an old man''s heart."

    Given Morwenna''s preference not to draw too much attention, Norbert''s gifts were modest.

    With such persuasion, the girl thanked him and epted the gift.

    It was a girls'' dorm, so Norbert, with his two bodyguards, couldn''t stay long. He repeated his advice

    to Morwenna, emphasizing the need to eat well and not skimp on expenses, to not overstudy at the

    expense of health, and to inform him if anyone bullied her.

    Morwenna patiently listened and responded, "Okay, I will. I know."

    "Well, I gotta go"

    Morwenna walked Norbert to the dorm entrance.

    Suddenly, Norbert hugged Morwenna.

    Although Norbert had always been kind to Morwenna, they rarely showed such physical affection,

    not being rted by blood.

    This time, Norbert hugged her tighter, patted her back, then let go, saying, "Alright, gotta go now. No

    need to see me off. Focus on your studies."

    After he left, Morwenna watched his figure receding, taking a few steps forward involuntarily.

    She felt a surge of anxiety but quickly suppressed it. It was just college, after all. She could visit

    Norbert during the holidays.

 Chapter 236

    Orson had gone off to grab a soda and wasgging.

    Morwenna quickly waved at Orson, whispering, "Orson, I''ve got a mission for you."

    Holding the soda, Orson replied with honesty, "What''s it? Do you want me to look after you at

    school? No problem. Though, I''m a bit too old to enroll as a student. Maybe I could work as a

    security guard at the school?"

    Morwenna facepalmed. "No, that''s not it. I''ll be fine at school, but I hope you can keep an eye on

    Norbert. If anything happens, you must let me know immediately."

    "Oh, I see."

    "I left my slingshot under that big tree where Norbert and I usually hang out. It''s yours now."

    Orson''s eyes lit up, and he excitedly said, "Got it. I''ll take good care of Mr. Norbert!"

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Morwenna nodded in approval. "Do well, and when I return for the holidays, I''ll teach you how to

    miss no shot."

    "Deal!"

    With the slingshot in his possession, Orson hurried off to catch up with Norbert, his face beaming.

    Morwenna felt a bit more at ease.

    Orson might be single-minded, but that was why he could see it through with utmost seriousness

    once he''d promised to do something. Knowing Orson was there to watch over Norbert gave

    Morwenna peace of mind.

    Back at her dorm, Morwenna found Norbert hadn''t left yet.

    After seeing Morwenna head upstairs, he asked Keegan to fetch the gifts from the car, which he

    had prepared in advance.

    "Hello, I''m the grandfather of freshman Morwenna. Please take care of her."

    "Hello, I''m Morwenna''s grandfather. Would you mind looking after her when shees to borrow

    books from the library?"

    "Hello, I''m the freshman Morwenna''s grandpa. Please ept these small gifts. I''ve also topped up a

    cafeteria card because that child is too frugal to treat herself. Please ensure she eats well. Just

    deduct it from this card. Thank you very much."

    "I''m the freshman Morwenna''s grandfather..."

    Norbert went around, distributing gifts everywhere.

    From Morwenna''s advisor to the cafeteria staff, Norbert asked everyone to look after her.

    He even had Campbell greet the student council and club leaders in case Morwenna wanted to join

    any clubs and face difficulties.

    Facing his twilight years, Norbert did his best to ensure everything was set for Morwenna''s smooth

    journey ahead of time, hoping her life would be easy.

    That day, many at Rosefrost University heard about a freshman named Morwenna, an orphan only

    apanied by her concerned grandfather.

    Unaware of Norbert''s efforts, Morwenna was busy setting up her dorm with the supplies he bought

    and the items she brought from the countryside, reluctant to part with them.

    She covered the new quilt he got her with a hand-sewn cover, and although the suitcase was

    ancient and the clean but old towel looked out of ce, the bucket was brand new.

    Her setup screamed modesty.

    After Morwenna handled her old belongings, the cool roommate realized the financial struggle of

    Morwenna''s family and how she only had her grandfather.

    Feeling a rare surge ofpassion, the cool girl, Dahlia, dropped her pride and said, "You''re

    Morwenna, right? I''m Dahlia. Come on, let''s grab some dinner. I arrived yesterday and know the

    cafeteria well. I''ll show you around."

    Morwenna nodded, her smile bright and grateful. "Sure, thank you."

 Chapter 237

    Dahlia stepped out in a sleek little ck dress paired with ck ankle boots and her long, straight

    hair cascading down her back. Her beauty was striking, yet there was a cold, almost aloof air about

    her.

    Despite that, she was polite when she realized Morwenna was from a less affluent background.

    Together, they left their dorm, making their way toward the cafeteria.

    Morwenna had never attended kindergarten and studied in a small, rural school in the mountain

    area.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The university was unlike anything she had ever seen, and she couldn''t help but look around with

    curiosity as they walked.

    Dahlia noticed her amazement and couldn''t help butment, ¡°Rosefrost University isn''t all that.

    It''s pretty run-down in ces. Not much to see here.¡±

    Morwenna shook her head earnestly. ¡°Not at all. It is my first time seeing such a big school. Our

    school in the mountains was so small. This ce looks amazing to me.¡±

    There was a sense of admiration in her voice.

    ¡°If only we had such a good school back in the mountains,¡± she mused.

    Dahlia paused, her indifferent demeanor softening. ¡°You went to school in the mountains?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I attended high school in our town,¡± Morwenna replied.

    ¡°To get into Rosefrost University with that background, you must have done well. Why didn¡¯t you go

    to a better high school?¡±

    ¡°The one in town was the only one we had. Anything farther was beyond my budget.¡±

    Dahlia was briefly speechless, wondering if she was really chatting with someone this

    disadvantaged.

    When their conversation led them to the cafeteria, Morwenna was visibly stunned by the variety of

    food avable.

    ¡°This... this... there¡¯s so much food here?¡± she marveled, noticing the prices were surprisingly

    affordable, much like those back in her hometown, and significantly cheaper than what she had

    expected from Rosefrost Hollow.

    ¡°And you can get mashed potatoes for free!¡±

    Her eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°Ma¡¯am, could I get a hamburger and a pizza, maybe a bit more

    ketchup, please?¡±

    While dishing up her meal, the cafeteria worker reminded her, ¡°Sure, as long as you don¡¯t waste

    any.¡±

    Blushing slightly, Morwenna assured, ¡°I won¡¯t. I eat a lot.¡±

    With her tray holding just a hamburger and a pizza, the cafeteria worker, recognizing her name from

    a kindly gesture made earlier in the day, added a fried drumstick.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t order the drumstick,¡± Morwenna protested gently.

    ¡°It¡¯s on the house,¡± replied the worker.

    Stunned, Morwenna took a moment before expressing her heartfelt thanks, ¡°Thanks, ma¡¯am.¡±

    The worker found Morwenna''s polite and likable nature endearing, feeling inclined to treat her even

    without special instruction.

    Standing behind Morwenna, Dahlia watched as her meal cost only several dors. The hamburger

    and pizza were inexpensive, and the drumstick was a gift. Dahlia, who usually orderedvishly,

    restrained herself, choosing only three items to avoid making Morwenna ufortable.

    As Morwenna delightedly dug into her meal, she looked up. ¡°Dahlia, aren¡¯t you eating? The food

    here is good.¡±

    With that, Dahlia began to eat. ¡°Yeah, let''s dig in.¡±

    Morwenna enjoyed her meal thoroughly, eating neatly and with good manners.

    She managed to finish the hamburger with the ketchup, leaving nothing behind. Still feeling a bit

    hungry, she returned for another two helpings of mashed potatoes, to the cafeteria worker¡¯s

    astonishment, and finally savored the chicken drumstick at the end.

 Chapter 238

    Growing up without much, Morwenna had learned to save the best forst. It was a habit that gave

    her a bit of happiness, even when times were tough. Her ability to relish in the small pleasures of a

    hearty meal was evident as she sat contentedly after finishing her food.

    The chatter from nearby tables grew louder, their curiosity piqued by Morwenna''s hearty appetite.

    Whispers of judgment floated over. "Who''s this eating champion from out of town?"

    "Has she not eaten in ages? Downing three mashed potatoes like they''re going out of fashion. Isn''t

    she worried about bursting?"

    Dahlia''s fork ttered onto her te in disapproval.

    Girls could be sensitive about suchments, and with Morwenna''s modest background, it could

    have been a moment of deep embarrassment for her. Yet, Morwenna didn''t bow her head in shame

    or pretend she hadn''t heard.

    She stood up, tidied her tray, and responded, "There''s no rule on how much one can eat. Refills on

    the mashed potatoes are free, courtesy of the school. I''m just making sure I''m well-fed. Is there a

    problem with that?"

    Silence enveloped the room, a tacit agreement with her logic.

    Indeed, what was the issue?

    Typically, girls targeted by such remarks might retreat into their shells,cking the courage to defend

    their choices in the face of public scrutiny. The room remained quiet, the previousmentators at

    a loss for words.

    Being real always wins in a chat.

    Dahlia, too, finished her meal without leaving any waste, standing up to say to Morwenna, "All set?

    Let''s head out. No matter how prestigious the school or how much we learn, some people just can''t

    grasp the concept of respect."

    Morwenna nodded, following Dahlia out of the cafeteria.

    Back at their dorm, they heard sounds indicating the arrival of a new roommate.

    As Morwenna opened the door, a brusque voice announced, "My name''s Lorna. I''ll stay out of your

    way if you stay out of mine."

    Morwenna paused, momentarily mistaking the tomboyish new arrival for a boy.

    Their dorm was a four-bed setup, with beds above and desks below. Having arrived early, Dahlia

    and Morwenna had chosen the beds by the window. Lorna casually picked one of the remaining

    beds.

    Each empty bed had a gift bag, a wee gesture from Norbert. Lorna nced at it briefly before

    discarding it beside the trash can.

    Morwenna''s curiosity turned to dismay. She approached, picked up the discarded gift, and said,

    "Lorna, this is a wee gift from my grandfather. If it''s not to your liking, I can take it, but it''s rude

    to throw it away without a second thought."

    Morwenna wasn''t one for harsh words. The biggest insult she''d ever uttered was calling someone

    rude.

    Lorna''s response was aggressive. "Didn''t you hear what I just said? Keep out of my business, or I''ll

    make you regret it. I''m not in the mood for your trash gifts. One more word and you''re asking for a

    smack."

    Toweringly tall, Lorna loomed over Morwenna, the threat of imminent confrontation hanging in the

    air.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Dahlia stepped in, protective and unafraid, positioning herself between Morwenna and Lorna, ready

    to defend her friend.

    At that moment, Morwenna stood her ground, rolling her sleeves, ready to face whatever came

    next.

 Chapter 239

    Morwenna was never one to shy away from confrontation.

    Except when it came to Norbert and Stuart, she always stood her ground if anyone tried to push her

    around.

    The thoughtful present Norbert had prepared being called trash and tossed aside was thest thing

    she could bear. Why should she swallow her pride when threatened with a fight?

    She had been in scuffles before.

    Under Dahlia''s astonished gaze, Morwenna looked at Lorna and said, "You want to fight? Then let''s

    do it."

    Lorna raised an eyebrow. "Ha, you want to throw down with me? With that skinny frame, you think

    you can take me?"

    Morwenna replied sternly, "It was thoughtless of me to ce the present on an empty bunk without

    asking, and I admit that. But your behavior was rude, too. If you want a fight, we''ll have one. If I win,

    you apologize."

    Lorna couldn''t help butugh mockingly. "Okay, if you win, I''ll apologize. But if you lose, steer clear

    of me during our college years."

    Then, Lorna gestured provocatively with her hand.

    She was already in a foul mood, and there was a perfect target to vent her frustrations on.

    At Lorna''s beckoning, Morwenna charged like a cannonball.

    Lorna watched disdainfully, not taking her seriously. From her perspective, Morwenna was only

    another delicate, useless girl. One punch should do it.

    But as she casually raised her hand to block, her expression changed instantly.

    The force with which Morwenna charged was immense, more than some grown men could handle,

    let alone a casual block.

    Morwenna tumbled Lorna to the ground.

    Quick to react, Lorna attempted to get up and counterattack.

    But Morwenna was faster, pinning Lorna''s hands and headbutting her, sending Lorna back to the

    ground, dazed and unable to move.

    Morwenna didn''t want to hurt her badly. She just wanted an apology.

    She couldn''t stand by while someone disparaged Norbert''s heartfelt gesture.

    Pinning Lorna down, Morwenna asked sternly, "Do you give up? Will you apologize?"

    Lorna was beside herself with frustration, pinned down by someone she¡¯d underestimated. "In your

    dream. Let me go!"

    Morwenna frowned, disliking the profanity and the breach of agreement.

    "You won''t apologize? Then I''ll have to continue," Morwenna stated firmly.

    "You wouldn''t dare!"

    "Oh, but I would!"

    Morwenna was stubborn.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Her headbutt left Lorna with a red forehead, while she only had a slight flush.

    Having endured much worse in the past, that was nothing to Morwenna.

    As she leaned down to continue, Dahlia, watching in shock, was about to intervene. It wasn''t right to

    let them keep headbutting each other like that.

    Then, they heard a timid knock on the door before it opened.

    A head peeked in, followed by an astonished exim. "Wenna? What on earth are you doing?"

    There Morwenna was, straddling Lorna, pinning her hands down, their heads dangerously close. To

    an onlooker, it was apromising scene.

 Chapter 240

    Morwenna was stunned. How in the world did Keira end up there?

    As soon as Keira came in, she mmed the door behind her like she was scared to death of being

    seen.

    Her voice quivered with nervousness as she said, ¡°Wenna, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t spill the beans about

    you forcing a kiss on someone.¡±

    Morwenna was confused. So was Lorna.

    Morwenna couldn¡¯t even bother with Lorna¡¯sck of apology anymore and quickly let go of Lorna to

    stand up. Turning to Keira, she exined, ¡°Keira, what are you on about? I was in a scuffle. This

    fellow was being rude, and we had a bit of a disagreement.¡±

    Keira''s eyes darted around in panic as she quickly added, ¡°Well... yes, it was a fight.¡±

    She looked utterly unconvinced but seemed to buy whatever Morwenna said, anyway.

    Morwenna was at her wits¡¯ end.

    On the other hand, Lorna lost herposure. ¡°What the heck are you bbering about, you

    dimwit? I was in a fight. Ever seen someone lose a fight before, huh?¡±

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Keira, timid by nature and had never dared to stand up even to the hired help at her home, trembled

    under Lorna¡¯s shout, her suitcase shaking in her trembling hands until it toppled over.

    ncing at Lorna, Morwenna quickly picked up the suitcase and, taking Keira by the hand, said,

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be scared. Where are you going? I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    Keira stuttered softly, ¡°I... I¡¯m staying in this room now.¡±

    Morwenna stopped in her tracks, her eyes wide with surprise as she looked at Keira.

    Feeling the weight of Morwenna''s gaze, Keira lowered her head. ¡°I''m a second-year at Rosefrost

    University. The dorms don''t have grade level rules, so I put in to be your roommate.¡±

    Morwenna was bbergasted. ¡°You¡¯re also at Rosefrost University!¡±

    Keira had never mentioned where she was studying, as her experiences at school had not been

    great, and she always preferred not to bring it up.

    She hurriedly exined, ¡°Wenna, I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you, I... I... Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be any

    trouble.¡±

    However, Morwenna justughed and patted Keira on the shoulder. ¡°Trouble? What trouble? It¡¯s

    rare to make a friend and even a fellow student. What incredible luck! Are your legs fully healed?¡±

    Keira sighed with relief. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re fine now. It doesn¡¯t affect walking at all.¡±

    Morwenna cheerfully chatted with Keira and even included Dahlia in the conversation.

    The three of them sat under Morwenna''s bunk bed, opening up a gift package prepared by Norbert,

    taking out one item after another.

    ¡°Wow, so much food.¡±

    ¡°These are treats from all over the ce. Looks like we''ve got a little bit of everything, from the north

    to the south.¡±

    ¡°Wenna, thanks for the presents from your grandpa. I love them. I just moved and I''m already

    missing home.¡±

    As they snacked and chatted by the window, Lorna stood alone with a big, red swollen spot on her

    forehead.

    Lorna had lost the fight and hadn¡¯t apologized. Morwenna wasn¡¯t paying her any mind.

    Dahlia was naturally reserved, and with Lorna being rude, she was even less likely to initiate

    contact.

    As for Keira, if Morwenna didn¡¯t like someone, she didn¡¯t either!

    Oddly enough, the scene matched Lorna¡¯s ideal life, ¡°like not bothering others and not being

    bothered in return.¡±

    Yet, Lorna couldn¡¯t shake off a nagging feeling of discontent for some reason.

    ncing at the few people in the dorm, Lorna turned on her heel and left, the door mming shut

    behind her with a bang.

    The people in the dorm spared it a nce but otherwise paid it no mind.

    After all, the school wasn¡¯t home. There was no obligation to put up with anyone.

 Chapter 241

    It marked a new academic year at Rosefrost University the following day. The opening ceremony

    was grand, with speeches from the principal, distinguished professors, and a student

    representative. While most attendees got ustomed to the enthusiasm of these speeches,

    Morwenna listened with earnest admiration, thoroughly impressed by the eloquence on disy.

    As the ceremony concluded, Morwenna was still visibly moved by the speeches, her eyes shining

    with admiration. Sitting beside her, Dahlia couldn''t help but remark dryly, "Why so excited?

    There''ll be the freshman wee party in two weeks, and we''ll need to elect a freshman

    representative to give a speech, not to mention the performances. It will be a hassle with all the

    competition for spots."

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Ever curious and excited, Morwenna replied, "We get to watch performances, too? That doesn¡¯t

    sound like a hassle at all. Performances at Rosefrost University must be amazing."

    Her naivety was evident. Everything about the new school and the learning opportunities filled her

    with anticipation. Most students were looking to rx after the stress of the SAT, but Morwenna was

    different. She had a strong desire to learn and discover the unknown.

    Dahlia felt a generational gap between them. How could college students be so innocent?

    Morwenna thought she would only be a spectator at the performances. Her grades, though the best

    in her rural hometown, were only average at Rosefrost University, making her an unlikely candidate

    for the freshman speech. She couldn''t sing or dance, always stepping on Stuart''s feet. So,

    performing seemed out of the question, too.

    Convinced she''d just be watching the performances in two weeks, Morwenna threw herself into her

    studies, enrolling in everypulsory and elective course she could fit into her schedule. After

    sses, she would rush to the university''s vast library, which brought her immense joy.

    Back in her small town, resources had been scarce, and the inte unreliable. The struggle wasn''t

    due to ack of intelligence or effort but rather the essibility of educational resources. At the

    time, like a sponge thrown into ake, Morwenna eagerly absorbed all the knowledge around her,

    briefly forgetting her initial ns to work part-time to support herself.

    That was until a weekter when she received a notification from the student council. She was

    chosen to give a speech as the representative at the wee party.

    Stunned, Morwenna couldn''t understand why they chose her. She didn''t see herself as very

    outstanding. The student council''s nner saw her in the library, her bewildered expression

    prompting a kind exnation. "We considered many factors. Coming from a remote area with

    limited educational quality and achieving your scores ismendable. You represent what new

    students can achieve."

    As they stepped out of the library to avoid disturbing others, Morwenna, still confused, asked, "But

    why do I have to perform as well?"

    The nner smiled reassuringly. "Don''t worry. It''s a simple y. We''ve been observing many new

    students, and your sincere, hardworking, and positive attitude stood out. We''d like you to be in a

    y. It would be nice if you could invite an alumnus to join you in the performance."

    Morwenna felt helpless. "But I''ve just arrived at Rosefrost Hollow. I don''t know any graduates who

    could join me."

 Chapter 242

    Always known for her sunny disposition, the event coordinator reassured, "Don''t worry about it. If

    you can''t find someone, the student council will help out. It''s just a regr speech and a normal

    y performance. As a student from Rosefrost University, Morwenna, you should feel a sense of

    collective pride. I doubt you''d refuse."

    Morwenna always took pride in being part of themunity.

    Hearing that, she could only nod in agreement, albeit reluctantly.

    The only downside was that participating would mean busier days ahead, leaving no time for her

    beloved books. To Morwenna, who had always hungered for knowledge, it was a tough pill to

    swallow. The sight of her unattended books was a bit heartbreaking.

    Seeing Morwenna''s agreement, the nner said with satisfaction, "Great, Morwenna. You can

    prepare your speech within the next few days. Rehearsals with everyone will be at the auditorium

    after six every evening. As for finding an alumni to assist, give it a shot, but don''t worry. We¡¯ve got it

    covered if it doesn''t work out."

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Realizing the council would have her back either way, Morwenna felt slightly more at ease and

    noddedpliantly. "Okay, I''ll finish the speech quickly and attend the rehearsals on time."

    The nner looked at Morwenna''s lovely and obedient demeanor, finally understanding why the

    student council''s vice president insisted on choosing her as the speaker.

    Beautiful and amiable, it was no wonder she caught the vice president''s eye right from the start.

    But it was all a misunderstanding.

    Campbell, the vice president in question, wasn''t acting out of personal interest in Morwenna.

    Having already informed Morwenna about the event, he felt he''d done a good deed.

    College wasn''t as fun as she had imagined. It was quite different from high school. With everyone

    on different schedules, one might go a whole semester without connecting with his ssmates.

    Some students might only know their roommates after four years without participating in activities.

    Campbell believed he had to help Morwenna out since Norbert held her in such high regard, and his

    grandfather had even called to mention her.

    Her story was perfect for a freshman representative speech.

    And the performance? That was just an opportunity for Morwenna to shine before everyone. In the

    sparse socialndscape of college life, such exposure was like striking gold in social standing.

    As for external graduate support, Campbell had already secured the best candidate without

    Morwenna needing to lift a finger.

    His brother, the heartthrob actor Matthew, an alumnus of Rosefrost, was the perfect choice.

    The dy in informing Morwenna was because Campbell had spent thest few days crafting a

    romantic y script tailored for his brother Matthew and Morwenna, hoping to set sparks flying.

    Basking in his recent sesses and with their father¡¯s blessing to continue in the entertainment

    industry, Matthew was blissfully unaware of the trap his younger brother had set for him, a romantic

    lead alongside the unsuspecting Morwenna.

    Likewise, Morwenna had no idea that herck of reading time was Campbell''s doing.

    She knew nothing of the sort.

    Rushing back, she poured her heart and soul into writing her speech, revising it multiple times to

    perfection.

    Soon after, Keira returned, usually one to stick close to Morwenna, but that day, she kept her

    distance, sneaking in.

    Noticing Morwenna busy writing, Keira didn¡¯t approach or even show curiosity. Instead, she quietly

    got ready for bed, turning away without a word, the distinct mark of a p visible on her cheek.

 Chapter 243

    After finalizing her speech, Morwenna finally noticed Keira was in the room.

    Tucking away her speech, Morwenna asked with a puzzled tone, ¡°Keira, don¡¯t you have a ss

    tonight? What brought you back so early?¡±

    Caught off-guard, Keira stammered, ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit under the weather today. I¡¯d hit the hay early.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Usually, Keira spoke to Morwenna in a timid, soft voice. So, Morwenna thought Keira was a bit dizzy

    and didn¡¯t catch the unusual strain in her voice.

    Showing concern, Morwenna asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you need to see the campus nurse?¡±

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s just my Aunt Flo. A bit of rest should do the trick.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, get some rest. The others haven¡¯te back yet. You might want to pull the curtain

    around your bed for peace.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡±

    With the curtain drawn, Keira let out a long sigh of relief.

    Thank goodness Morwenna didn¡¯t see.

    Touching her face and feeling the sting, she grimaced, curling into a silent, pained sleep.

    It was nine in the evening, and Morwenna wasn¡¯t asleep, opting to read a book.

    About fifteen minutester, Dahlia returned.

    Morwenna gestured toward Keira''s curtained bed and whispered, ¡°She¡¯s feeling a bit off and went to

    bed early. Let¡¯s keep our voices down. Dahlia, could you take a look at my speech draft?¡±

    Always the quiet one, Dahlia tiptoed to Morwenna.

    She was known for her standoffish aura, making her seem unapproachable, a true ice queen in her

    own right.

    But Morwenna, unbothered even by the coldest of hearts, had no trouble warming up to her.

    Morwenna''s sincerity and charm were undeniable.

    Dahlia felt a bit closer to Morwenna than to others.

    She went through Morwenna''s draft and asked, puzzled, ¡°They picked you as the freshman

    representative speaker?¡±

    Morwenna nodded reluctantly. ¡°Yeah, got the notice today. They asked me to prepare a speech. I¡¯m

    not sure if it¡¯s any good. Take a look, and I need to tweak it before showing it to the student council

    tomorrow.¡±

    After reviewing, Dahlia pointed out a few issues.

    ¡°Thanks, Dahlia. Your feedback¡¯s spot on,¡± Morwenna immediately agreed to revise.

    Dahlia hesitated before speaking up, ¡°Morwenna, just a heads up. I heard thepetition for the

    freshman speaker was fierce. Several well-known new students were in the running, and now,

    they¡¯ve chosen you.¡±

    Morwenna, clueless, nodded, ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t evenpete. I have no idea why they picked me.

    Now I¡¯ve got to write this speech and even rehearse a performance. Barely have time to hit the

    books, let alone look for a job to make cash on the side.¡±

    Seeing Morwenna''s confusion, Dahlia spelled it more clearly, ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. You¡¯ve

    snagged something everyone was vying for. Thosepetitorse from powerful families. You

    might want to watch your back.¡±

    Morwenna asked with her innocent face, ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t the spokesperson slot open to all new

    students? I¡¯m one of them, so it¡¯s only fair I got it, right?¡±

    Raised in the countryside, Morwenna was used to simplemunity life, her world revolving

    around harvests and neighborly chats, oblivious to the stark realities of social and economic divides.

    In her eyes, fairness was universal, regardless of wealth.

    That was why she had the guts to stand up to people like Bary in the past.

    Unbeknownst to Morwenna, without Norbert watching her back or Stuart by her side, she¡¯d often

    find herself without even a chance to retaliate in the dazzling, cutthroat city life.

    Feeling somewhat exasperated, Dahlia thought, ¡°What a naive girl.¡±

    ¡°Just be careful, alright?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Morwenna answered, unphased.

    Coming from a well-off family, Dahlia was among the top vote-getters for the position.

    If she were to support Morwenna openly, chances were no one would dare trouble her.

 Chapter 244

    It was just that Dahlia and Morwenna weren''t quite at that level of friendship yet.

    Dahlia was reserved, so even giving Morwenna a heads-up was the best she could do. There was

    no way she''d go out of her way to offer help.

    Morwenna remembered it but didn''t stress too much about the situation. She always believed in the

    power of reason.

    Before long, Lorna returned, drenched in sweat from ying basketball, and headed to the shower

    after a brief huff upon seeing the two chatting.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Meanwhile, Dahliay down to scroll through her phone.

    The dorm grew quiet.

    It was about Morwenna''s bedtime, but she pulled out a book instead.

    Morwenna wasn''t one for phones or video games. Most of her time was for work, and she spent it

    reading.

    Growing up in the mountains, Morwenna cherished even the most tattered books. Upon arriving in

    Rosefrost Hollow, she found the prices at the local bookstore too expensive. She couldn''t justify

    buying many, but thankfully, the university library was free, a small slice of heaven for her.

    She often thought of Melvin and wondered how thrilled he would have been to know she had

    ess to an endless supply of books.

    After reading quietly for a while, Morwenna nced at the clock. It was 11 PM. She yawned, fought

    the urge to continue reading, and put the book down.

    But she wasn''t ready for bed yet. She took out some cashmere yarn and knitting needles instead.

    She had promised to knit a sweater for Stuart before the weather turned chilly, and she dedicated

    an hour each day to the task.

    An hourter, Morwenna decided it was time to sleep after rubbing her sore neck. Anyter, and

    she''d be groggy for sses the next day.

    ncing around the dorm, Dahlia was still on her phone, and Lorna seemed to be gaming on her

    laptop. Both of them appeared wide awake.

    Morwenna drew her bed curtains closed and tried to sleep. As shey there, she pondered whether

    to ask Stuart for help with a problem an upperssman had approached her about. Stuart was well-

    connected in Rosefrost Hollow, and she was confident he could find the right person for the job.

    With that thought, Morwenna drifted off to sleep.

    Morwenna was up at 6 AM the next day, trying not to disturb her still-sleeping roommates as usual.

    She knew their habits well by then. They''d skip breakfast and sleep in if they had no morning

    sses. And then, they would stay upte at night.

    She tiptoed out and headed for the cafeteria, where the food was incredibly affordable. Breakfast

    was two pancakes and a cup of milk for just three dors, an absolute bargain.

    After eating, Morwenna found a quiet corner and pulled out anguage book, practicing her heavily

    ented, somewhat awkward spoken French.

    Her French was weak. Back in the hills, her school had no foreign teacher, and it wasn''t until high

    school in town that she began learning thenguage. Her high school teacher had a thick local

    ent, which didn''t help much. Despite her efforts, without ess to videos, audio learning, or

    conversation practice, she could only rely on rote memorization from textbooks. It resulted in a poor

    showing in French on her college entrance exams, especially in speaking, which was her weakest

    point.

    So, she made it a point to practice speaking French aloud in a quiet corner every morning, following

    the advice that speaking was the key to learning anguage.

    Her practice was abruptly interrupted by snickers from nearby.

    "Listen to that ent. It''s like she''s straight out of the countryside," one voice jeered.

    "With that kind of French, she''d be aughingstock anywhere she went. And to think she was

    chosen as the representative," another interrupted mockingly.

 Chapter 245

    Morwenna paused her rehearsal, turning her head to catch a group of girlsughing at her.

    Noticing Morwenna''s gaze, their expressions turned even more disdainful.

    Many students with heavy ents often hesitated to speak confidently, fearing mockery.

    Beingughed at for attempting could be embarrassing.

    But Morwenna never felt shame in not knowing something.

    She asked the girls solemnly, ¡°I''m not fluent in French, so I''m learning. Does that bother you?¡±

    To Morwenna, learning something new was perfectly normal.

    She never imed to be perfect at everything but believed hard work could improve herself.

    Ignorance was never a cause for shame.

    The girls paused for a moment.

    Then, one of the girls boldly retorted, ¡°Yeah, it bothers us! You being at Rosefrost University

    degrades our reputation as fellow students.¡±

    Another sneered, ¡°Can you speak French, local pig!¡±

    Though her spoken French was weak, Morwenna understood the insult.

    She fixed them with a clear gaze and said, word for word, ¡°Did you score perfect marks in your

    SATs? In Literature, History, or Geography? No need to answer. I guess not. So, could I call you

    guys local pigs for not mastering your own country¡¯snguage and culture?¡±

    The girls were stunned, not expecting such a retort.

    One of them scoffed. ¡°And you scored perfect marks in these?¡±

    Morwenna stood tall, ¡°Yes, I did!¡±

    The girls were speechless.

    Morwenna continued, ¡°I¡¯m the freshman representative because Ie from a small town and have

    achieved admission here despite limited educational resources. I¡¯m proud of my teachers and

    myself. I believe I deserve to speak as a representative. If you have nothing constructive, please

    don¡¯t interrupt my practice.¡±

    Their faces flushed with embarrassment.

    Seeing they wouldn¡¯t leave, Morwenna decided to walk away herself.

    She had plenty to do, no time to waste on nuisances.

    Morwenna started her day with early study sessions, followed by a packed schedule of sses.

    At noon, after lunch, she explored ways to earn money at the university.

    She still owed Stuart a big sum of money. Previously, tutoring ude allowed her to save $20,000,

    which she sent back home to Johnson.

    Although Johnson mentioned the money was enough for the Hope School''s construction, additional

    funds for new desks, ckboards, and school supplies were necessary, prompting Morwenna to

    send more money home.

    And she had debts to pay.

    After some research, Morwenna found several opportunities to earn money besides schrships.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Initially considering cafeteria jobs for work-study, she realized she needed more time for academics.

    Tutoring was out due to Rosefrost University''s strict regtions on leaving campus.

    Morwenna chose a few suitable options.

    Working as a library assistant allowed her to study while on the job.

    Writing, as she had a knack for it, and submitting articles for publication could be lucrative.

    Parcel collection and delivery service required running errands.

    Above all, her primary focus was academic excellence, aiming for Rosefrost University¡¯s

    schrships, which could offer substantial financial relief, up to $10,000 to $20,000 a year.

 Chapter 246

    Morwenna meticulously crafted her own schedule, then spent the afternoon navigating through her

    back-to-back sses.

    By six o''clock, after herst ss, Morwenna grabbed her speech and made her way to the grand

    auditorium.

    The moment Morwenna appeared, the bustling crowd of students practicing in the auditorium fell

    into a hushed silence.

    The buzz was all about the selection of the Freshman Representative. Amidst the fiercepetition

    and rmendations, nobody had anticipated that Campbell, the Student Council Vice President,

    would throw his full support behind Morwenna.

    Somehow, Campbell had also managed to convince the student council president, sealing the deal

    effortlessly.

    So naturally, everyone was curious toy eyes on Morwenna, the girl Campbell had vouched for.

    Morwenna blinked her big, dark eyes, looking around in confusion and cuteness.

    Clearing his throat, Campbell approached her, "Hey, freshman, you made it. Are you here for the

    rehearsal?"

    As Campbell spoke, everyone else turned their attention back to the rehearsal.

    Morwenna nodded with a smile, "Campbell, what brings you here?"

    Knowing that Campbell was the grandson of the old man who loved fishing, Mr. Green, made

    Morwenna speak more warmly to him.

    With a straight face, Campbell replied, "I''m the vice-chair of the student council, in charge of the

    wee party."

    He didn''t mention that Morwenna being chosen as the Freshman Representative was his doing,

    subtly implying his role, thinking Morwenna would catch on.

    But Morwenna was clueless, finding the coincidence amusing.

    Her eyes lit up, "What a coincidence! Could you take a look at my speech? I hope it''s okay."

    Campbell reviewed her speech, nodding, "It''s great, sincere and positive. Oh, and about finding an

    alumni speaker from outside school, I''ve got someone for you, so you don''t have to worry. Just

    focus on your rehearsal."

    Morwenna looked at Campbell with gratitude, "Campbell, thank you so much! I was really worried

    about that. Thank you!"

    Campbell epted her thanks with a content smile, thinking Morwenna understood everything was

    arranged by him.

    He felt good about his deeds, expecting praise from Norbertter.

    If his brother found out he was coborating with Norbert''s favorite junior in a y, he''d definitely

    earn some praise.

    Campbell was happy. So was Morwenna.

    Meanwhile, Matthew, in the midst of a photoshoot, sneezed and shivered for no reason.

    Morwenna didn''t have to rehearse today since the alumni speaker hadn''t arrived yet. She just

    needed to memorize her speech.

    After memorizing her speech, she headed to the library.

    Perhaps her longing for books made even the scent of ink in the library seem fragrant to her.

    Lost in her reading, she didn''t leave the library until eleven at night, heading back to her dorm.

    Dahlia and Lorna were already back, but Keira''s bed was still empty.

    Wondering about Keira''s whereabouts, Morwenna felt her phone vibrate¡ªa message.

    Picking it up, she saw a message from Stuart, asking how her first few days of school were going.

    Normally, Morwenna would''ve waited until the next day to reply to anyone else, but she started

    typing a response to Stuart immediately.

    Reflecting on her experiences, she typed out, "Sir, Rosefrost University is beautiful, the food is

    delicious, and the library is full of books. But I''m struggling with French¡­"

    Even through text, Morwenna''s frustration was palpable.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 247

    Morwenna had finally started to see Stuart as one of her own.

    He was, for all intents and purposes, her boyfriend, although she often felt there was something

    slightly off about their connection.

    But Stuart wasn''t like the others.

    When he showed her care and concern, she found herself unwittingly opening up about her

    frustrations, much like a child who¡¯s lost and then finds sce in a parent¡¯sfort.

    Then came Stuart¡¯s text that threw her off: ¡°Struggling with French, are we? Let me help you.¡±

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Morwenna paused, bewildered.

    She thought Stuart was just trying to cheer her up.

    She was at school, and he was at home. How on earth was he nning to teach her?

    But the thought alone lifted her spirits. It wasn¡¯t that she was looking for help, really; she just

    needed someone to talk to. Venting to Stuart made her feel ready to tackle her studies with

    renewed vigor.

    After a light chuckle and feeling much lighter, Morwenna was about to put her phone away when it

    buzzed with a call from Stuart.

    The vibration startled her.

    Quickly ncing around the dorm room, she noticed Dahlia and Lorna were still up.

    Keira hadn¡¯te back yet.

    So, taking the call wouldn¡¯t disturb anyone¡¯s sleep.

    Quietly, she answered, climbing into bed and drawing the curtains for privacy, even burrowing under

    her covers.

    ¡°Hey, Sir, what¡¯s up with thete call?¡± Her voice, muffled by the nket, sounded endearingly soft.

    Stuart hadn¡¯t called her since school started; their interactions were mostly limited to brief chats on

    WhatsApp, even less frequent than those with ude.

    His mature, slightly cool voice came through: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to work on your French?¡±

    Morwenna was taken aback. ¡°Now?¡±

    ¡°When else? Is there ever a bad time for learning?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that, it¡¯s just... How am I supposed to study at this hour?¡±

    She kept her voice as low as possible, mindful of her roommates.

    Stuart¡¯s voice softened, ¡°Struggling with speaking, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s my weakest skill.¡±

    Growing up in a small mountain town, without a proper French teacher or ess to online tutorials,

    mastering pronunciation seemed an impossible task. Stuart easily understood her predicament.

    ¡°Improving speaking is all about listening and reading more. I¡¯ve been told my pronunciation is quite

    good. From now on, call me before bed each day, and I¡¯ll read to you.¡±

    No one could see the satisfied smile on Stuart¡¯s face as he suggested this. He genuinely wanted

    Morwenna to call him daily, for any reason, just to hear her voice.

    Morwenna was stunned. Stuart offering to read French to her? Considering his usual impatience,

    this was unexpected.

    Then Stuart asked in a Parisian ent, ¡°Penses-tu que je ne suis pas qualifi¨¦?¡±

    The elegance and gentlemanly tone,bined with Stuart¡¯s mature voice, made Morwenna¡¯s heart

    flutter.

    He''s better than her teacher, how could he not be qualified?

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Morwenna blurted out enthusiastically.

    Stuart raised an eyebrow. Did she mean of course she didn¡¯t think that, or of course he¡¯s not

    qualified?

    Eagerly, Morwenna continued, ¡°I¡¯d like to hear some fairy tales in French then.¡±

    Stuart, usually buried in financial and investment reads, took a moment. ¡°Alright, give me two

    minutes.¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    Hanging up, Morwenna hid under her covers, her face flushed with anticipation.

 Chapter 248

    Stuart hung up and dialed his assistant''s number without hesitation, despite thete hour: "Send me

    a copy of Grimm''s Fairy Tales right now, in ebook format."

    The assistant was still burning the midnight oil. Ever since Mr. Hetfield had left the office early, it had

    be routine for them to work overtime.

    Upon receiving the unexpected request, the assistant was utterly baffled.

    "Grimm''s Fairy Tales?" he thought.

    The other two assistants, sporting dark circles under their eyes, exchanged confused looks before

    one chimed in, "What''s up? Back to work. Let''s try to wrap up soon. I''m about to drop dead here."

    "Yeah, seriously. If Mr. Hetfield can finish this kind of work in a couple of hours, why are the three of

    us still struggling past midnight? It''s killing us. Snap out of it and get back to work."

    The dazed assistant quickly snapped out of it, hurriedly purchasing the requested ebook and

    sending it to Stuart with lightning speed.

    Then, with a look of disbelief, he said, "Mr. Hetfield just called me, asking for a book. Grimm''s Fairy

    Tales..."

    The other assistant, still puzzled, asked, "Not a business journal? Not a financial report?

    Grimm''s...?"

    "Yep, Grimm''s Fairy Tales!"

    The mostposed of the trio pped the other two on the forehead and said, "Come on, use your

    brains. Does this sound like something Mr. Hetfield would read? It must be for Miss Winslet. Less

    chatting, more working. Do you guys want to finish up and go home or not?"

    "Oh, right."

    "Got it, we''re on it. But Mr. Hetfield getting Grimm''s Fairy Tales for Miss Winslet?"

    "Back to work!"

    After Stuart received the ebook, he immediately called Morwenna again. Morwenna picked up

    quickly.

    Trying not to disturb her roommate, she curled up under her nkets and even put on headphones.

    "Little one, I''ll start from the beginning. These are ancient fairy tales and folklore. Are you sure you

    want me to read this to youte at night?"

    "Sir, yes, please. I''m not scared of these stories. I''m tough."

    Stuart chuckled softly.

    Then he began to read Grimm''s Fairy Tales in French.

    Listening to his voice, refined yet cool, was like stepping out into the crisp winter air after being

    cooped up in a heated room for too long, smelling a refreshing scent of snow on pine.

    Morwenna, who had been under intense academic pressure, felt her tension slowly melt away

    under the sound of his voice.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She found herself unable to focus on the words or the pronunciation; Stuart''s voice enveloped her,

    echoing in her ears and caressing her heart.

    Gradually, Morwenna closed her eyes.

    She hadn''t nned on sleeping just yet. She hadn''t even prepared for bed, and she was wondering

    why Keira hadn''te back yet. But as she rxed, she drifted off to sleep without even realizing

    it.

    Stuart, reading on, noticed the steady breathing on the other end of the line.

    His voice became softer and eventually, he stopped reading altogether.

    After a long silence, he whispered, almost tenderly, "Goodnight."

    "See you in a few days."

    He had mentioned visiting Morwenna before but had put it off, worried she might be upset.

    He decided to ept the invitation to the Rosefrost University wee dinner, hoping to see how

    she was adjusting to college life.

    Stuart didn''t hang up the phone.

    Without Morwenna, he found himself falling back into sleeplessness.

    Before, he might have done anything to keep her by his side, not caring whether she wanted to

    study or work.

    But now, he wanted something different for her. He wanted her to live a life filled with light and

    happiness, and he wanted to be good to her.

    Listening to Morwenna''s breathing, Stuart''s restless heart finally began to find peace.

    The night deepened. And sleep came easily to him.

 Chapter 249

    The moon was a bright beacon in the night sky.

    At 2 a.m., Dahlia and Lorna finally gave in to exhaustion and decided to call it a night.

    But Keira hadn''t made it back yet.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Keira was like a ghost among them, barely noticeable.

    Aside from Morwenna, the other two roommates hardly interacted with Keira, much less worried

    about her.

    The only person who cared for Keira had identally fallen asleep.

    At this hour, the door to the women''s restroom near the academic building was locked.

    Keira, drenched and trembling, sat curled up in a corner. If you looked closely, you could make out

    the bruises under her skirt on her shins.

    She looked like a small animal that had been tormented, fear and panic in her eyes. After being

    hurt, she could only shrink into a corner, too scared even to ask for help.

    Morwenna was the only one at school who woulde to her aid, but those bullies came from

    wealthy and influential families. Keira didn''t want to cause trouble for Morwenna.

    She belonged to the Phillips family, a fact that meant the bullies would only go so far, not daring to

    truly harm her.

    But Morwenna had no such backing. Crossing those bullies could mean trouble.

    Keira suffered in silence.

    She didn''t dare fight back, believing that if she remained passive, the bullies would eventually get

    bored and stop.

    The restroom was cold and eerie at night, and Keira''s clothes were soaked and dirty. Yet, she

    remained silent, huddled up and enduring until the janitor would unlock the door in the morning.

    Despite this, Keira never considered leaving the school.

    The school she once detested felt bearable because Morwenna was there, striving.

    At 5:30 a.m., the janitor, yawning, approached the restroom door, muttering, "Who locked this door?

    I''m almost certain I didn''t lock it yesterday."

    As she unlocked the door, a figure darted out, giving her quite the scare.

    "Why would someone be in the restroom overnight? Must be students messing around again."

    The janitor was puzzled but, being just a janitor, sighed and moved on.

    Keira sprinted.

    It wasn''t the dirt or mess she was fleeing from but the fact that Morwenna would be up by six.

    Knowing Morwenna, Keira''s absence might slip past herst night, but she''d definitely catch it by

    morning.

    Keira rushed back to the dorm, quickly showered to wash off the filth, applied some foundation to

    hide her bruises, and then stepped out of the bathroom.

    It was now six, and Morwenna was waking up.

    Groggy, Morwenna got out of bed and saw Keira emerging from the bathroom.

    She paused, asking, "Keira, why are you up so early? Is something wrong?"

    Keira turned her face away, avoiding Morwenna''s gaze. She was afraid her shaky, hoarse voice

    would give away the bullying she had endured.

    She shook her head, indicating nothing was wrong.

    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to tell Morwenna; it''s just that having grown up among Rosefrost

    Hollow''s elite, she knew too well the power behind those wealthy families.

    She couldn''t risk Morwenna being hurt.

    Morwenna had never faced bullying.

    And she had no idea how the usually obedient Keira was being tormented at Rosefrost University,

    to the point of considering dropping out.

    Seeing Keira shake her head, Morwenna said, "Then I''m off to freshen up. I identally fell asleep

    last night without doing so. Do you want to join me for breakfastter?"

 Chapter 250

    Keira shook her head again.

    Morwenna then made her way to the bathroom alone.

    It was a routine for Morwenna to rise early, too early for any of her roommates to join her for

    breakfast. She had grown ustomed to their absence, so Keira''s refusal didn''t faze her.

    But it struck Morwenna then, Keira hardly ever said no to her. Whatever the situation, Keira was

    always the first to nod along, whether she was truly on board or not.

    Feeling a bit grimy from the previous night''s neglect, Morwenna hurried to the shower, brushing her

    teeth twice for good measure. Only then did she feel somewhat presentable.

    Without waking the others, she grabbed a quick breakfast at the cafeteria and headed to her usual

    spot for some Frenchnguage practice.

    Her pronunciation still carried a hint of an ent, but after listening to Stuart''s readings the night

    before, everything seemed to flow a bit smoother today.

    Recalling Stuart''s voice, Morwenna blushed. When had she be so reliant on him?

    Today, thankfully, saw no bulliesing her way to mock her French skills. Morwenna finished her

    morning reading in peace.

    Her schedule was packed as usual. After morning sses and a brief break, she tried reaching

    Keira, but Keira''s phone was off.

    They usually had lunch together. If Keira had ns, she''d have told Morwenna in advance. It was

    unlike her to just go off the radar.

    Worried, Morwenna wondered if something had happened. It didn''t cross her mind that Keira could

    be bullied; she feared Keira might have injured herself again and was too scared to seek help.

    Remembering Keira''s timetable, Morwenna set off to find her.

    She checked nearby ssrooms to no avail; by now, most students had left for lunch, and there

    was no sign of Keira.

    Morwenna started asking around.

    "Hey, have you seen a sophomore named Keira today?"

    "Excuse me, I''m looking for Keira from your ss."

    "Oh, it''s you... never mind then."

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Lorna''s expression darkened. As if her presence was a nuisance.

    In her frantic search, Morwenna had run into Lorna, someone neither she nor her roommates got

    along with. Morwenna had a particr disdain for Lorna, not for her bravado but for herck of

    integrity. Lorna had backed out of an apology after losing the fight.

    Turning to leave, Morwenna heard Lorna snap, "Hey, stop! Why do you walk away when you see

    me?"

    Ignoring her, Morwenna kept walking.

    Lorna, her frustration evident, blurted out, "Morwenna, wait! I know you''re looking for Keira, right? I

    can help find her."

    Morwenna stopped. "You know where she is?"

    Lorna, fingers tangled in her short, disheveled hair, looking more androgynous than ever, said, "I''ve

    heard some idiots from the Economics department have been messing with someone from our

    dorm room. If you''re fine, then it must be that scaredy-cat."

    Morwenna''s expression shifted.

    She remembered Dahlia''s warning about someone targeting her. Could her new role have

    identally put Keira in danger?

 Chapter 251

    Lorna had a point.

    Their room only housed four people.

    Dahlia hailed from the influential Scott family - no one dared cross her, and Lorna herself was

    untouchable. Morwenna was doing just fine, which left Keira as the only one with a target on her

    back.

    Morwenna couldn''t bear the thought of timid Keira being bullied. What would they reduce her to?

    Seeing Morwenna hesitate, Lorna, with a mix of awkwardness and defiance, blurted out, "Sorry!"

    But the tone and the stance were anything but apologetic. It sounded more like a challenge to a

    duel than an apology.

    Morwenna, still pondering Keira''s whereabouts, was startled by Lorna''s loud ''sorry''.

    Lorna, noticing Morwenna''s sharp gaze, lost a bit of her swagger.

    She continued, "We agreed - lose the fight, apologize. So, that''s my apology. But don''t think for a

    second I''m okay with losing. I was unpreparedst time, underestimated you. But I''m not convinced.

    Morwenna, if you''re so tough, let''s have another go!"

    Morwenna wasn''t fond of Lorna for two reasons: Lorna''s rudeness and her not keeping her word.

    But Lorna had apologized.

    This cleared up most of Morwenna''s resentment.

    Concerned for Keira and putting aside her issues with Lorna, Morwenna grabbed Lorna''s hand and

    sprinted, "We can fightter, first, take me to Keira."

    Lorna stumbled, dragged along by Morwenna, and grumbled, "Holy cow, Morwenna, are you

    secretly a linebacker? Since when did you get so strong?"

    "Didn''t you say someone was messing with her? Who told you? Hurry, take me there," Morwenna

    urged, her voice tinged with desperation.

    Morwenna sensed something was wrong with Keira, who hadn''t been answering her calls.

    Reflecting on the past few days, she realized Keira had been acting off, increasing her worry.

    Lorna, feeling like a giant being led by a pint-sized powerhouse, protested as her face turned red,

    "Morwenna, let go! I can walk by myself!"

    Morwenna released Lorna.

    Still annoyed, Lorna said, "I don''t understand why you''re so worried about that weakling. Follow me,

    this way!"

    Knowing Morwenna was anxious, Lorna picked up the pace.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Of course, in her mind, she wasn''t just helping Morwenna; she was looking forward to their rematch.

    Lorna led Morwenna to the basketball court.

    The varsity team was practicing, surrounded by a crowd of girls holding towels and water, some

    screaming their adoration.

    Lorna marched over, plucked a sses-wearing girl from the crowd without a word.

    Before the girl could scream, Lorna told Morwenna, "This is the one. She told me someone was

    after one of us."

    Morwenna immediately questioned the girl, "Who''s trying to mess with me? Is it because I became

    the Freshman Representative?"

    The girl snapped back, "What are you doing? You''re ruining my view of the game. What trouble?

    What Freshman Representative? Are you out of your minds?"

    Confused, Morwenna thought they had the wrong person.

    Lorna impatiently asked, "What about Keira? Is someone after her?"

    The girl''s demeanor shifted slightly but she remained irritated, "I don''t know any Keira. You''ve got

    the wrong person. I''m going back to the game."

    Morwenna was naive, but not foolish. She noticed the girl''s brief panic at the mention of Keira''s

    name.

    So, someone was indeed targeting Keira, but not because of Morwenna.

    But why? Keira was too timid to offend anyone. She''d struggle to even raise her voice.

 Chapter 252

    Lorna stood with her arms crossed, a smirk ying at the corners of her mouth as she watched the

    unfolding drama with Morwenna.

    She had only agreed to apany Morwenna in search of Keira, not to intervene on her behalf.

    Suddenly, Morwenna grabbed the bespectacled girl by the cor, her voice icy cold, "I''ve heard

    Keira''s been picked on, and it seems like you''re aware. Does that make you part of it?"

    Spending too much time with Stuart had rubbed off on Morwenna, even her angry tone mirrored his.

    The bespectacled girl was taken aback.

    Lorna raised an eyebrow slightly, reminded of the fiery Morwenna she had shed with before.

    Scared yet infuriated, the girl regained her confidence thinking of her own backing and sneered,

    "Who do you think you are? Just a freshman. How dare you talk to a senior like that? Do you even

    know who''s got my back? Keira''s nobody, a pushover."

    Morwenna''s expression darkened.

    Misreading Morwenna''s silence for fear, the girl grew more arrogant, "Let go of me now, or you''ll

    regret it. Keira''s probably drinking from the toilets right now, haha."

    Morwenna acted swiftly, twisting the girl''s arm behind her back, her voice as cold as ice, "Take me

    to Keira."

    The girl screamed, never having expected Morwenna to actually get physical.

    Pale and trembling, she stammered, "Y-you... What gives you the right? You''ll be sorry. I''ll make

    sure you''re kicked out of Rosefrost University."

    Undeterred, Morwenna kicked her in the leg, calmly demanding, "Lead the way to Keira. Now."

    Realizing she couldn''t resist, the girl stuttered, "Okay, okay, I''ll take you to her!"

    Knowing when to fold was a sign of wisdom. Better to lead them to Keira and let Sandra and the

    others handle it. What could a mere freshman do, after all?

    Grimacing with pain, the bespectacled girl led the way, Morwenna following silently, with Lorna,

    finding Morwenna''s fiery spirit amusing, tagging along.

    Meanwhile, in the washroom next to the sophomore building, the door was locked tight in the middle

    of the day.

    Inside, Keira bore fresh bruises on her arms.

    A woman in a ck crop top yanked her hair back, "You think you can stand up to us now, huh? Let

    go! What''s that you''re holding? Hand it over!"

    Keira clung to her hand, tears streaming down her face despite the pain, refusing to let go.

    The woman, infuriated by Keira''s defiance,manded, "You two, pry her fingers open. Let''s see

    what treasure the Phillips family''s disgrace is hiding."

    Pinned to the ground, her hair pulled tight, Keira couldn''t resist as her fist was forcibly opened, not

    to reveal any jewelry, but a simple knitted hair clip.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Furious at what she deemed a trick, the woman threw the hair clip to the floor and stomped on it,

    "What trash! You think you can fool me?"

    The moment the hair clip was taken, Keira began to struggle frantically. She screamed, "Sandra

    Roberts! I''ve given you everything valuable I had. If you want money, take my allowance next month

    too. Just give that back to me!"

 Chapter 253

    Keira''s cries tore through the air, raw and heart-wrenching.

    For years, Sandra had been a thorn in Keira''s side, but never had Keira reacted with such visible

    distress.

    Sandra picked up a hairpin off the ground, examining it before a malicious grin spread across her

    face. "Oh, this little thing means so much to you, huh? Well, if you want it back, your allowance for

    next month won''t cut it. Patrick''s been eyeing a sports cartely, not too pricey, just around half a

    million. Get me that money, and you can have your precious hairpin back."

    Keira''s monthly allowance was easily in the hundreds of thousands.

    The Phillips family, though they didn''t pay much attention to Keira, were never stingy when it came

    to finances.

    Half a million was within Keira''s reach.

    Two months ago, after a leg injury, Morwenna had called Keira''s parents on her behalf. Too busy to

    deal with it themselves, they''d immediately transferred two hundred thousand to her.

    At her brother''s birthday gst month, she¡¯d danced the opening number despite her still-healing

    leg. The Phillips family, proud of the performance, had deposited another two hundred thousand into

    her ount.

    She hardly spent on herself, as her clothes and essories were all provided by the Phillips family.

    Even she, often seen as naive, understood the importance of money.

    Yet, in that moment, Keira hardly hesitated before agreeing, "Okay, I''ll get it. Just give it back to

    me."

    Sandra was momentarily taken aback by Keira''s quick agreement, then sneered, "Keira, you better

    not be thinking of buying that car and then telling Patrick it was from you. Don''t delude yourself into

    thinking he''s nice to you because he likes you. It''s all on ount of your family''s name. You, trying

    to y the damsel in distress to lure Patrick? Shameless!"

    Sandra''s vendetta against Keira stemmed from jealousy, seeing that the person she fancied treated

    Keira well.

    The Roberts family couldn''t hold a candle to the Phillips family''s stature.

    Logically, Sandra shouldn''t dare to mess with Keira.

    But Keira was known far and wide for her meekness, a target for bullying by anyone who felt like it.

    After all, Keira never fought back or tattled.

    Sandra had been bullying Keira for years, and Keira always put up with it, choosing to run away

    rather than confront her.

    As Sandra''s rant escted, she callously tossed the hairpin into the toilet and doused Keira with a

    bucket of dirty mop water, snarling, "You love ying the innocent? Well, now you''re just filthy and

    stinky. Let''s see you try that again. Tempt Patrick once more, and I''ll make you drink this filthy

    water!"

    Covered in dirty water, Keira froze at the sight of her cherished hairpin being discarded, her first

    genuine gift gone just like that.

    Then, as if possessed, she lunged at Sandra, biting her hand fiercely.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Born frail, Keiracked physical strength and had no fighting skills. Biting, a primal act of defiance,

    was all she could muster as her first-ever resistance.

    Sandra screamed in pain, shocked that her usual doormat was fighting back.

    Enraged, Sandra grabbed Keira''s hair, turning to the other girls who were standing by, shocked.

    "What are you waiting for? Help me! Pull her off!"

    "Let go!"

    "Don¡¯t touch her, you bitch!"

    Keira mped down on Sandra''s hand, blood trailing from the corner of her mouth. Yet, she refused

    to let go, as if determined to take a piece of Sandra with her.

    Amidst Sandra''s pain and retaliation, the other girls began to back off, fearing the situation had

    gone too far.

    They were dealing with a member of the Phillips family, after all. Could this lead to serious

    consequences?

    Just then, someone began pushing on the restroom door, which was locked from the inside.

 Chapter 254

    The tension was palpable as the person inside hesitantly said, "The restroom''s under maintenance."

    But before they could finish, with a resounding bang, Morwenna kicked the restroom door wide

    open.

    What she saw next fueled her rage like never before.

    Keira stood there, bruises all over her body, drenched in what looked like dirty mop water, her face

    swollen from a harsh p, with clumps of her long hair scattered on the floor, and a purple bruise

    under her eye.

    Since moving to Rosefrost Hollow, Morwenna had never felt such anger, not even when she herself

    had been the target of bullying. Back then, it was more about feeling wronged than this seething

    rage.

    The girl in sses was taken aback. She and her friends, too, had picked on Keira at times, but

    always with a semnce of restraint. They''d make sure to hit where clothes could cover, never

    leaving marks so brazenly.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Lorna''s face turned stern. "What the hell is going on here?"

    Morwenna, however, seemed eerily calm, a calmness that stemmed from an anger so intense it had

    transcended into tranquility.

    This tranquility felt like the oppressive calm before a storm, halting the actions of Sandra and her

    cohorts, who had been bullying Keira in the restroom.

    Morwenna stepped forward, suddenly grabbing Sandra by the throat, her voice low, "Keira, stop

    biting."

    Sandra instantly felt a chilling fear, a sense of suffocation rendering her weak and terrified. It was

    the fear one might feel when encountering a wild beast, a sense that any form of resistance could

    result in being viciously mauled.

    Keira''s eyes were red with fury, as if she couldn''t hear anything, just biting down on Sandra with

    desperation.

    Morwenna gently brushed the wet hair from Keira''s face, speaking softly, "Keira, it''s Morwenna. It''s

    over now."

    Hearing her name, Keira seemed to snap out of her frenzied state.

    Her vacant gaze slowly focused, finally resting on Morwenna''s face.

    Tears uncontrobly streamed down her face as she looked at Morwenna with a hoarse voice,

    "Wenna, she threw away the hairpin you gave me."

    Morwenna tenderly touched Keira''s head, "Don''t worry, I''ll give you more. What color do you like? I''ll

    make them all for you."

    Keira gradually regained herposure, only then noticing Morwenna''s grip on Sandra''s throat.

    Sandra was already turning blue, and the others were too frightened to move.

    Keira, concerned, immediately tugged on Morwenna''s sleeve, whispering, "Wenna, let her go."

    She and Sandra could fight and quarrel, backed by the Roberts and the Phillips families.

    But Morwenna had nobody backing her. If Sandra was seriously hurt, Keira feared for Morwenna''s

    safety.

    The Phillips family might stand up for her, but her own family would never help Morwenna.

    Furious as she was, Morwenna did not let go. She didn''t intend to actually harm anyone, just to

    teach them a lesson.

    Finally reacting, Sandra''s friends began to shout threats.

    "If you don''t let go, and Sandra gets hurt, you''ll be in deep trouble."

    "I know you. Morwenna, right? Just a poor schrship kid. You''ve got your grandpa asking people

    to look out for you. If you hurt Sandra, you might as well dere bankruptcy."

    "You''re so broke, you can''t even afford the medical bills. Go ahead, try us!"

    Morwenna went silent.

    She wanted to beat them up, but indeed, she had no money.

    Every penny she had, she wished to send back to her school in the mountains, not waste on

    medical bills for fights.

    Then, out of nowhere, Lorna stepped forward.

    With a fury-driven punch, she dered, "Worried about medical bills? As if I don''t have the money

    to cover it. Picking on the weak, you bitch!"

 Chapter 255

    Nobody saw iting when Lorna suddenly sprang into action.

    Sandra and her gang, who''d previously relied on Keira''s easygoing nature to push her around,

    found themselvespletely outmatched in Lorna''s presence.

    There was Keira, fearfully tugging at Morwenna''s sleeve, "Wenna, please don''t get involved

    anymore, we really can''t afford more trouble."

    Lorna was fuming, fighting and cursing simultaneously, "What the heck? You chicken, Morwenna''s

    standing up for you and you''re telling her to back off? What are you afraid of? Aren''t you a Phillips?

    Stand your ground. I refuse to believe the Phillips wouldn''t step in for you."

    Keira was momentarily stunned by Lorna''s outburst.

    Nobody could stop Morwenna then.

    With a swift move, Morwenna twisted Sandra''s arm behind her back and dunked her head into a

    mop bucket, forcing her to swallow mouthfuls of dirty water.

    This went on until Sandra was close to drowning, at which point Morwenna finally released her.

    Gasping and coughing, Sandra felt humiliated beyond words.

    She was used to being the bully, not the victim.

    Word had it that Morwenna came from a humble background.

    The day Norbert dropped Morwenna off at school, he went around asking everyone to look out for

    her, making it known that Morwenna was living solely with her grandfather.

    Sandra, with a face dark as thunder, scrambled away from Morwenna until she reached the

    bathroom door. Only when she was sure she could make a quick exit did she scream, "Morwenna,

    you''re dead meat! I might not touch those others, but I can surely deal with a nobody like you. You

    dared toy hands on me; wait till you''re kicked out of Rosefrost University!"

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    With that, Sandra didn''t wait for her minions; she turned and ran.

    Morwenna didn''t pursue. When she had twisted Sandra''s arm, she had applied just enough force to

    ensure Sandra wouldn''t be using her right hand any time soon.

    Seeing those bullies in action had sparked a fierce desire in Morwenna to fight back.

    But she knew better than to act impulsively.

    This was a society governed byw, not by fistfights.

    The victim here was Keira, and Morwenna felt that the right course of action would be to report the

    incident to the authorities.

    What had been done to Keira was not just simple bullying; it was an assault, both physical and

    emotional.

    Morwenna helped Keira up, cleaning her face from dirty water and tears, then draped her own

    jacket over Keira''s shoulders.

    "Keira, we need to report them," Morwenna advised, making eye contact. "Make those mean people

    answer for what they''ve done."

    Keira was startled, shaking her head vigorously, "No, no, we can''t do that. The Roberts and the

    Phillips have old ties, even business dealings. If I report this, it could jeopardize both families''

    interests. My parents would never allow it."

    Morwenna frowned, "But you''re hurt. How can you just let it go?"

    Keira, ignoring her own disheveled state, insisted, "It''s just a minor injury. I can endure it. But...

    Wenna, I''m afraid I''ve dragged you into this mess. Sandra will definitely seek revenge on you.

    They''re unreasonable; what should we do?"

    Morwenna was baffled, "We''re not the ones in the wrong here; they are."

    Keira remained silent, offering no resistance, only worried about Sandra targeting Morwenna.

    Realizing she couldn''t persuade Keira, Morwenna sighed and let the matter drop.

    She then turned to look at Lorna.

    Lorna, feeling a bit awkward under Morwenna''s gaze, snapped, "What are you looking at? I''m not

    doing this for you. I just can''t stand those bullies picking on the weak, I..."

 Chapter 256

    "Thanks," Morwenna said earnestly.

    Morwenna was the kind of person who knew the difference between friends and foes.

    If you crossed her, she''d stand her ground.

    But if you lent her a hand, she''d thank you from the bottom of her heart.

    Lorna shifted her gaze away, mumbling awkwardly, "As if I need your thanks..."

    Morwenna didn''t respond, just headed back to the dorm with Keira in tow.

    Lorna followed, but not before giving Sandra¡¯s minions a kick each for good measure.

    Back in the dorm, Dahlia was there.

    Seeing Morwennae back with a disheveled Keira, she frowned, "What happened?"

    Keira knew Dahlia hailed from the prestigious Scott family.

    The Scotts were on par with their own Phillips n, but unlike Keira, Dahlia was the beloved

    daughter of the Scott family, showered with affection.

    If Dahlia decided to help, Sandra wouldn''t dare touch Morwenna.

    So, before Morwenna could speak up, Keira blurted out, "It''s like this - Sandra and her crew were

    bullying me, and Wenna stood up for me. Now Sandra wants to kick Wenna out of school. If you

    could help..."

    Dahlia cut her off, "Stop right there. I don''t want to hear about your squabbles, and I''m not getting

    involved."

    Keira''s face paled, but she still wanted to plead her case.

    After all, Dahlia had been quite kind to Morwenna these past days.

    Maybe if she asked Dahlia nicely, Dahlia would agree to help.

    Lorna, observing from the back, rolled her eyes, "Seriously, you think you can''t stand up for yourself

    and expect others to bail you out? Are you out of your mind?"

    Morwenna, already ushering Keira forward, said firmly, "Keira, go take a shower. I''ll handle this."

    Keira didn''t argue, heading into the bathroom with a sense of resignation.

    Then Morwenna approached Dahlia, who greeted her with a cool expression. She liked Morwenna

    well enough but only to the extent of being politely favorable towards her.

    If Morwenna thought this slight favor warranted asking for help with such matters, Dahlia''s regard of

    her would surely diminish.

    Even Lorna raised an eyebrow, curious about what Morwenna would say next.

    Morwenna, looking a bit sheepish, said, "Sorry, Keira got a bit scared. We''ll sort out our issues

    ourselves. Oh, and about the book you wanted to borrow, I picked it up from the library for you at

    noon. It''s on your desk."

    Dahlia''s frosty demeanor softened slightly, "It''s fine."

    Morwenna didn''t bring up Sandra''s name again.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Having grown up on her own, she understood a simple truth.

    Getting help was usually a rare treat, not an expectation.

    No matter the situation, it was wrong to impose on someone who clearly didn''t want to be involved,

    just because you knew them.

    So, she never thought about asking Dahlia or Lorna for help.

    Lorna, surprisingly, seemed to view Morwenna more favorably now.

    Despite appearing delicate, Morwenna was honorable, capable, and righteous.

    Unexpectedly, Lorna said, "Morwenna, if you need help, you can count on me."

    This was quite the surprise for Morwenna.

    She had a better rtionship with Dahlia, after all. Lorna, who had been rude on their first day, had

    always seemed to be on bad terms with her.

    Yet, here was Lorna, offering her help.

    Dahlia gave Lorna a curious look.

    Seeing both roommates staring at her, Lorna''s face turned slightly red, "Hmph, I do what I want.

    What''s it to you?"

 Chapter 257

    Lorna huffed and walked away without another word.

    Dahlia, too, had left for ss.

    Soon after, Keira emerged from the shower, only to find Dahlia and Lorna had already left.

    Morwenna was waiting for her, concern written all over her face. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask for help when

    you''re bullied? Even if you''re afraid to reach out to others, why not tell me? Aren¡¯t we friends?¡±

    Fiddling with a towel, Keira responded with a mix of nervousness and helplessness. ¡°I... I thought I

    could just bear it and it would pass. I¡¯m used to it, really, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Morwenna¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Used to it? How long have these people been bullying you?¡±

    Keira lowered her head, staying silent.

    With a stern tone, Morwenna pressed. ¡°If you still consider me a friend, tell me.¡±

    Trembling slightly, Keira whispered, ¡°Since freshman year. The Roberts family knows mine, and

    Sandra has known me since we were kids, though we weren¡¯t close. She knows I¡¯m a nobody, that

    my family doesn¡¯t care, and she just wants to take advantage of me¡­¡±

    Morwenna gasped. ¡°So, you mean they¡¯ve been bullying you for a whole year?¡±

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Keira trembled again, biting her lip and nodding.

    Morwenna was baffled.

    Why would someone endure bullying without fighting back?

    These people were not like Norbert or Stuart, who had shown her kindness; she could understand

    bearing a little grievance then.

    But Sandra and her crew had no connection to Keira, no kindness, only bullying.

    ¡°Why not fight back?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. I just need to survive. My parents won¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°Who said fighting back always needs parents? I lost my parents when I was five, but I¡¯ve always

    fought back against anyone who bullied me.¡±

    Keira remained silent, her head bowed, causing Morwenna to feel even more frustrated.

    Morwenna sighed, knowing such deeply ingrained thoughts were hard to change.

    But she couldn¡¯t stand by and watch Keira be bullied like this.

    At that moment, Keira thought to herself that resistance was futile.

    Every attempt to fight back in her childhood had only led to more intense bullying.

    Her mother would me her for not doing well enough, for not reflecting on her own faults and

    always ming others.

    Her father would say she was a nuisance, nowhere near as good as her brother.

    Morwenna sighed again. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t be pushy. But next time something happens, you must tell

    me. We¡¯re friends, and a little trouble doesn''t scare me.¡±

    Keira hesitated but eventually nodded.

    Knowing Morwenna, now that she was aware, she wouldn¡¯t just stand by.

    It made no difference whether she spoke up or not.

    Suddenly, Keira felt she shouldn¡¯t have returned to school. Maybe taking a gap year was the right

    choice.

    Sinceing back, she felt like she was only dragging Morwenna down.

    But she couldn¡¯t leave now. If she dropped out of school and something happened to Morwenna

    because of Sandra, she would be oblivious.

    How could she leave after causing trouble, letting Morwenna suffer the consequences?

    So, Keira remained silent.

    She couldn¡¯t learn to fight back, nor could she escape.

    Morwenna sighed, uncertain of what to do next.

    She could save Keira once, twice, even ten or twenty times, but she couldn¡¯t save her forever. Life

    was long, and one had to learn to stand up for oneself.

    ¡°Keira, take the afternoon off. I¡¯m heading to ss,¡± Morwenna said finally.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡­

    Stepping out of the dorm, Morwenna let out a long sigh, feeling a mix of frustration and suffocation.

    Who could endure bullying without ever fighting back?

    Shaking her head, she decided to put those thoughts aside for now and head to ss.

    After her afternoon sses, Morwenna went to the auditorium to prepare for the rehearsal.

    The senior student from another school, who was supposed to act with her in the y, hadn¡¯t shown

    up yet.

    With only three days left until the wee party, Morwenna was getting worried about theck of

    rehearsal time and decided to look for Campbell.

 Chapter 258

    Campbell, as the Student Council Vice President, was always in a buzz of activity.

    But the moment he heard Morwenna was looking for him, he bolted to her side without a second

    thought.

    Everyone said Morwenna was so close with her grandpa, but Campbell knew better. That grandpa?

    Oh, he was no ordinary grandpa ¨C he was Norbert Hetfield!

    Rushing into the auditorium, Campbell greeted her with a broad, friendly smile. ¡°Hey, freshman,

    what¡¯s up? You needed me for something?¡±

    Morwenna looked a bit apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you. I was just wondering when our off-

    campus lead wille for the rehearsal. We haven¡¯t even seen the script yet, and I¡¯m worried we

    won¡¯t have enough time to prepare.¡±

    Campbell smacked his forehead in realization.

    His brother was a movie star, a whiz at memorizing scripts. He only needed to call him in a couple

    of hours before the show to run through the lines, but Morwenna had never acted before. She

    needed to get that script down pat.

    Without further ado, Campbell fetched the script and handed it to Morwenna. ¡°Here, take a look at

    this over the next few days. Our off-campus lead might only make it on the day of the wee

    dinner, but don¡¯t worry, I guarantee he¡¯ll nail this y. We¡¯ll give you guys an hour to sync up.¡±

    Morwenna¡¯s mouth fell open slightly. ¡°An hour¡­ Is that enough to put on a good performance?¡±

    Campbell thumped his chest confidently. ¡°Trust me, the guy¡¯s a natural actor. Just memorize your

    lines, and he¡¯ll guide you through the rest. He¡¯s just tied up with some stuff these days, can¡¯t make it

    sooner.¡±

    With no other choice, Morwenna took the script. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll start learning my lines.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my number. If you have any questions, just give me a call,¡± Campbell offered.

    ¡°Thank you so much,¡± Morwenna said, jotting down his number.

    Campbell¡¯s smile was warm and genuine.

    No wonder Norbert was fond of her. She was easy to like right off the bat.

    After saying goodbye to Morwenna, Campbell made a call to his brother.

    As soon as the call connected, Campbell didn¡¯t waste a moment. ¡°Bro, remember what I told you?

    You need to be at the wee dinner in three days, no excuses.¡±

    Matthew responded, less than thrilled. ¡°Do you have any idea how much I could make from

    commercial appearances? And you want me to ditch that to y dress-up with you and a bunch of

    kids?¡±

    Campbell was adamant. ¡°I don¡¯t care. If you don¡¯t show, I¡¯m telling grandpa about your fake

    girlfriend and getting him to set you up on a blind date.¡±

    ¡°Campbell, you¡¯ve got some nerve, threatening your own brother!¡±

    ¡°Bro, it¡¯s just a short y. Come in two hours early to go over your lines, and you¡¯ll be fine. Oh, and I

    heard through the grapevine that Stuart¡¯s going to be a guest at the wee dinner.¡±

    ¡°Stuart¡¯s going to be there?¡±

    ¡°Why would I lie?¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll be there.¡±

    Matthew was keen on sticking close to Stuart.

    The thought of attending Rosefrost University¡¯s event suddenly didn¡¯t seem too bad, especially if it

    meant avoiding a setup by Campbell.

    Hearing his brother agree, Campbell couldn¡¯t help but feel smug.

    ¡­

    Morwenna took the script home to give it a thorough read.

    A romantic drama set in the era of the American Revolution.

    It depicted the tragic love story of two patriots, caught in the tumult of war, who join the fight for

    freedom together, only to meet their end on the battlefield.

    Morwenna couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit perplexed. A wee dinner, and they¡¯re performing such a

    tragedy?

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She delved into the script, determined to get a head start on memorizing it. But as she read, her

    brows furrowed in concern.

    The script called for close dancing, even a final kiss before rushing off to battle.

    Such an intimate y? Was she really expected to act out all these scenes? Surely not, right?

 Chapter 259

    No matter the intimate scenes, Morwenna still had her lines to learn.

    Keira watched curiously from the side, asking in a low voice, ¡°Wenna, is this the y you''re

    performing at the wee party?¡±

    After resting for an afternoon, Keira''s mood had bounced back, as if nothing had happened.

    Seeing Keira like this, Morwenna felt puzzled but didn''t have an answer.

    She hummed in agreement, ¡°Yes, the performance is in a couple of days. I need to memorize my

    lines.¡±

    Keira cautiously gauged Morwenna''s mood, feeling relieved that Morwenna''s attitude towards her

    hadn''t changed. She sighed deeply, relieved.

    She feared that after that episode, Morwenna would look down on her.

    Just like Lorna, who made no secret of her disdain for Keira.

    Keira stopped bothering her and quietly sat aside, watching Morwenna memorize her lines.

    When Dahlia and Lorna returned, they only greeted Morwenna,pletely ignoring Keira.

    Keira didn''t mind and kept her focus on Morwenna.

    Morwenna''s days were really packed.

    From six in the morning until eleven at night, her schedule was jam-packed.

    Just as shey down at eleven, after finishing her tasks, Stuart called her.

    Seeing his name on her phone, Morwenna''s heart warmed, and her expression softened

    considerably.

    ¡°Do you want to continue with our nightly fairy tales?¡± Stuart''s mature voice came through the

    phone.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ve read these stories before? Why listen again?¡±

    ¡°You tell them better.¡±

    Stuart chuckled softly, ¡°Alright then.¡±

    Stuart was unbelievably gentle now. In Morwenna''s presence, he seemed to have lost all his bad

    temper.

    Morwenna could hardly remember Stuart''s initial unpleasant demeanor.

    Like any girl in love, Morwenna looked forward to their interactions with anticipation and longing.

    A child who grew up lonely and craving affection could never resist absolute tenderness.

    Time flew by. The day of the wee party arrived.

    The party was set to start at seven in the evening.

    Morwenna went to the auditorium at noon, hoping to check when a certain senior from outside the

    school would arrive. She felt uneasy and wanted to rehearse in advance, even if just once.

    But as soon as she arrived, she felt the odd looks from people around her.

    For the past few days, she had felt stares, though they were not very obvious.

    Now, at the rehearsal site, the feeling of being watched was unmistakably evident.

    Morwenna ignored them and walked over to ask, ¡°Is Campbell here?¡±

    As Morwenna started to speak, she could feel the gazes around her getting stronger. Whispers

    started not too far from her.

    ¡°Look, I told you she must have flirted with Campbell tond that role.¡±

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t see iting. She looks so innocent. Just started school and already pulling stunts like this,

    for a role she¡¯s ditching her dignity.¡±

    ¡°So many talented neers, how did she be the Freshman Representative and even the

    lead in the y?¡±

    "I heard it was Campbell who backed her up."

    ¡°Coming from nowhere, just shows. Poor thing, her granddad must be so disappointed, going to all

    lengths for her, only for her to end up like this.¡±

    ¡°Shh, keep it down. If Campbell hears us, we might be in trouble.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? The whole school¡¯s buzzing with it. Is Campbell going to go after all of us?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s got the nerve to show up here looking for Campbell, shameless!¡±

    These murmurs weren¡¯t quiet, and Morwenna heard them.

    Campbell, who hade to meet Morwenna upon hearing she was looking for him, heard them

    too. His face darkened, and he snapped, ¡°What are you all gossiping about? Got nothing better to

    do than spread rumors?¡±

    At Campbell¡¯s rebuke, most of the whispers quieted down.

    Then, a man¡¯s voice mocked from the crowd, ¡°Feeling guilty but afraid of gossip? Then tell us,

    Campbell, with so many outstanding neers, how did Morwenna qualify for these spots?¡±

 Chapter 260

    Campbell frowned, momentarily lost for words.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He had indeed been the one to push for Morwenna''s inclusion, not just to curry favor with Norbert,

    but because, upon getting to know her, he genuinely believed Morwenna deserved to represent the

    freshmen this year.

    But the others wouldn''t understand.

    All they could see was Morwenna''s grades, which, while good, were not the top of the ss; they

    could see she wasn''t a prodigy at the piano or a master of any ssical instrument.

    Morwenna nced over at the source of the discussion.

    It was someone she knew.

    If her memory served her right, it was Jethro Gagher, Adide''s younger brother.

    His hair was no longer green but dyed back to its original color, and his face was just as annoying

    as always.

    Standing next to Jethro was Bary, another acquaintance of Morwenna.

    Jethro''s gaze towards Morwenna was provocative, as if silently daring her, "Go on, hit me if you

    dare, just like you didst time."

    That time, at Stuart''s birthday bash, Jethro had stepped on Morwenna''s greeting card, and she had

    retaliated by giving him a beating in front of everyone.

    This time round, Jethro seemed even more arrogant. Because this time, he had Adide''s support.

    Adide had managed to get Jethro into Rosefrost University, not admitting she was sent abroad

    as if discarded; she simply convinced her foolish brother that if he wanted to continue enjoying his

    privileges, he needed to make Morwenna leave.

    With Morwenna gone, Adide could return to her former ce by Stuart''s side.

    Jethro, the witless heir, having lived off the connection between Adide and Stuart for years,

    couldn''t stand to lose such afortable life.

    After the semester started and word got out that Morwenna was attending the same university,

    Jethro wasted no time in spreading rumors.

    Sandra, already plotting against Morwenna, seized the rumors as an opportunity to exact her

    revenge, further fueling the gossip.

    Within days, the whole of Rosefrost University was abuzz.

    Morwenna was used of seducing Campbell to be the Freshman Representative.

    If the usations were believed, the consequences would be dire, ranging from disciplinary action

    to severe punishment.

    Campbell didn''t expect things to blow up like this. He just wanted to back up Morwenna.

    Campbell couldn''t help but think, if Norbert found out about this mess, would he rip him a new one.

    Rushing to rify, Campbell said, "Morwenna was indeed my rmendation, but every student

    council member is entitled to nominate someone. What''s wrong with my nomination? It''s purely out

    of admiration. Don''t twist it into something sordid."

    Jethro retorted, "Oh, Campbell, ying the saint, are we? Is this what you call a nomination? You''ve

    practically sealed the deal yourself. We freshmen don''t have the same clout as the Student Council

    Vice President. Even the talented among us are suppressed. We all question this choice. Why does

    Morwenna get to represent us?"

    Bary, frowning in thought, tried to intervene, pulling at Jethro.

    Jethro shrugged him off, "What are you doing? My sister has been so good to you. You''re not

    thinking of siding with Morwenna, are you?"

    Bary''s frown deepened, but he remained silent. Campbell''s expression darkened as well.

    Had the situation not spiraled out of control, the Vice President appointing someone as the

    Freshman Representative would have been a non-issue. But now that objections were surfacing,

    the matter had beplicated.

    Seeing no oneing to Morwenna''s defense, Jethro swaggered over to her, whispering smugly,

    "You must be itching to hit me, huh? Go on, do it in front of everyone, prove you''re just a sore loser!"

 Chapter 261

    Morwenna wasn''t about to start a brawl¡ªshe had more sense than that.

    Sandra, nked by her clique, couldn''t help but jeer and mock loudly.

    Even the usually busy Student Council President was drawn out by themotion.

    Looking at Campbell, he asked, "What''s going on here? What''s all the fuss about?"

    Before Campbell could reply, voices from the crowd piped up.

    "Council President, we trust that you''ll be fair. We demand a new election for the Freshman

    Representative."

    "Council President, the Student Council should represent all students, not just be a megaphone for

    a select few!"

    "We demand fairness and an end to nepotism and backdoor deals!"

    "Morwenna should be expelled from Rosefrost University! She''s tarnishing the reputation of our

    school."

    "Expel her!"

    Sandra listened with satisfaction as the crowd she had incited grew louder.

    The situation was spiraling out of control.

    Not just the people rehearsing in the auditorium, other students began trickling in to watch the

    drama unfold.

    Yet, Morwenna remainedposed.

    Having faced much adversity in her life, she wasn''t easily rattled by these usations.

    She genuinely had no idea she had been backed by anyone.

    She thought she was chosen on her merits to be the Freshman Representative, unaware that

    Campbell had rmended her.

    Surveying the crowd, those who didn''t even know her seemed outraged, as if they had a personal

    vendetta against her.

    Catching Morwenna''s gaze, the usually brash Bary, for some reason, couldn''t hold eye contact

    and looked away.

    Dahlia watched the scene unfold with a detached air, staying silent.

    Lorna simply snorted, it was unclear at whom.

    Keira was on the verge of fainting from anxiety.

    Morwenna scanned the crowd before finally speaking up, "It''s true, Campbell rmended me, but

    do any of you really know me? If you did, you wouldn''t say such things. And if you don''t, on what

    basis do you judge my suitability as Freshman Representative?"

    Morwenna wasn''t one to shy away from a challenge, and her confidence silenced the whispers, if

    only for a moment.

    Then, someone scoffed, "I heard your SAT score was only a 1400. We have freshmen here at

    Rosefrost who scored over 1500. What makes you think you''re qualified to represent us?"

    Morwenna replied calmly, "If Rosefrost University selects its representatives based solely on

    academic performance, then I have no arguments. But as far as I know, the senior who spoke at the

    opening ceremony wasn''t the top scorer either."

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Morwenna''s words, steeped in truth, left many speechless.

    Indeed, even if Campbell had rmended her, perhaps Morwenna was truly the right choice.

    Seeing the crowd quiet down, Jethro loudly interjected, "Clever words, but do you really think a few

    slickments will make us trust you? Grades might not mean everything, but you, a country girl

    who''s barely seen the world outside her vige, think you can outshine the other outstanding

    freshmen? Take Dahlia your roommate, for example. Her work''s been published in newspapers,

    and professors have praised her essays. What can you do? For all we know, your speech could''ve

    been copied from the inte or ghostwritten."

    Jethro''s baseless attack on Morwenna was met with disapproval.

    Even Dahlia, who was mentioned, frowned.

    Having seen Morwenna''s speech, Dahlia knew their writing styles were worlds apart.

    If her own writing was a morous gown, Morwenna''s was like a sturdy, unadorned tree.

    Topare them, Morwenna''s work, grounded and robust, arguably had the edge.

    Dahlia''s pieces, though beautiful, were somewhat ethereal, whereas Morwenna''s writing was rooted

    deeply in reality.

 Chapter 262

    Morwenna kept her cool, not letting anger get the best of her. Although she wasn''t tall, she

    somehow managed to look down on the scene before her, asserting, "Who told you my speech was

    giarized?"

    "So what if it isn''t? It''s probably not all that great anyway. Have you ever even published anything?

    Let me guess, some cheesy romance novel that''s too embarrassing to admit? I''d dieughing."

    Morwenna looked at Jethro as if he were a court jester rather than a serious challenger.

    She wasn''t opposed to fairpetition.

    True, she wasn''t a virtuoso on the piano or a master of the Frenchnguage.

    But she never felt inferior, never saw herself as lesser than anyone.

    Her writing was one of her proudest achievements.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It was clear to everyone that Jethro was being unreasonable, possibly harboring a grudge against

    Morwenna.

    Just as Morwenna was about to retort, the Student Council President, with a stern face, intervened,

    "Enough. The wee party is starting in a few hours. Why cause a scene now? Even if we want to

    rece someone, it''s toote. Can anyone here memorize a script on such short notice?"

    Behind Sandra, a girl in a ball gown stepped forward, "Council President, I can memorize it."

    The girl who stepped forward was previously a popr candidate for the Freshman Representative.

    Sandra sneered at Morwenna, thinking she could keep her position secure so easily.

    Getting a script was no big deal for her.

    Her n was to let Morwenna becent before pulling the rug out from under her at thest

    minute.

    With the situation escting, Morwenna continuing as the Freshman Representative seemed

    unlikely. And if things got worse, Morwenna could face serious consequences, making it easier for

    Sandra to push her out.

    The president hesitated.

    The neer, though not as charismatic as Morwenna, was fairly attractive and knew the script.

    The controversy could negatively impact him as well.

    After a moment''s thought, he announced, "In that case, let''s proceed with the recement.

    Campbell, reflect on this incident. Your position as vice president will be suspended for now. Does

    everyone find this fair?"

    The crowd was satisfied.

    This uproar was essentially targeted at Morwenna. As for Campbell, he was somewhat

    untouchable.

    Campbell kept silent, realizing he had inadvertently dragged Morwenna into this mess.

    But then, Morwenna spoke up, "I disagree."

    Sandra started tosh out, "What right do you have to disagree? Who exactly do you think you are,

    thinking your opinion counts here..."

    Morwenna gestured for Sandra to stop, and her voice cut off as if Morwenna would physically

    silence her if she continued.

    In a calm andposed manner, Morwenna said, "I''m also a freshman. Since Campbell nominated

    me, I believe I''m quite suited to be the Freshman Representative. And about my writing not being

    up to par? Since when did features in the Rosefrost Newspaper, the National Daily, and other major

    publications be something to be ashamed of?"

    The auditorium fell silent.

    The publications Morwenna mentioned were highly respected.

    Anyone who disagreed would be considered foolish.

    Dahlia, having seen Morwenna''s speech, suddenly realized something and eximed in surprise,

    "Are you Mora?"

 Chapter 263

    <b>Chapter 263</b>

    In the Literature Department, the pen name Mora was something of a legend.

    Mora first made waves with an article published in the Rosefrost Gazette. Over time, more pieces appeared sporadically across major newspapers and popr magazines, even earning a spot in a celebrity interview segment. Despite the buzz, Mora¡¯s true identity remained a mystery.

    So, when Dahlia suggested that neer Morwenna was the elusive Mora, the room went silent with shock.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°How could she possibly be Mora? I¡¯m a huge fan, and I¡¯ve devoured every piece she¡¯s written. To me, Mora feels like someone in their thirties, wise beyond their years after a lifetime of experiences. How could a freshman possibly have that depth?¡±

    ¡°And to think she¡¯d impersonate Mora! Mora¡¯s debut was three years ago. Are you telling me she was crafting those masterpieces back <b>in </b>her junior year of high school?¡±

    ¡°Seems like you¡¯d do anything to hype up your freshman star, huh?¡±

    Regret washed over Dahlia as soon as the words left her mouth. Without solid proof, her im had inadvertently turned Morwenna into

    a target.

    After all, it was Dahlia who said Morwenna was Mora, not Morwenna herself.

    Daklia wanted to defend Morwenna, but the room¡¯s chaotic energy and the crowd¡¯s fervor made her reconsider. Supporting Morwenna was one thing, but going against the majority and inviting trouble upon herself was another matter entirely.

    Keira stood silently behind Morwenna, lips pressed together in a firm line.

    Lorna, visibly agitated, rolled up her sleeves, ready to defend her friend.

    That was when Morwenna stepped forward and handed a speech draft to the skeptical girl who had spoken earlier.

    ¡°What¡¯s this supposed to be?¡± the girl asked, taking a step back.

    ¡°It¡¯s a draft I wrote for the speech. You said you¡¯re a fan of Mora, right? Take a look <b>at </b>this,¡± Morwenna replied, her tone sincere.

    The girl, curiosity getting the better of her skepticism, started reading the draft. As she read, her initial unimpressed look disappeared, turning into one of genuine interest.

    She read it once, twice, then a third time, her shock growing with each reading. Finally, she looked up at Morwenna, astonishment written all over her face. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re really Mora?¡±

    Morwenna nodded. ¡°I was born and raised in the mountains. I mightck certain opportunities others have had, but I¡¯ve always believed that my shorings weren¡¯t due to ack of intelligence, just ack of exposure. The one thing I could immerse myself in was books, which is why I think my writing is decent.¡±

    The room fell silent, the earlier hostility fading away.

    Morwenna had faced much harsher challenges in her life; c¨®mpared to those, this was nothing. ¡°Some of you have criticized my French, and I won¡¯t deny my ws. But I believe I have strengths too. What we need in a Freshman Representative is a positive role model<b>, </b>and <b>I </b>think I can be that.¡±

    Morwenna¡¯s only skill was her writing, nurtured in the solitude of the mountains.

    Even her submissions were made possible by Norbert, a friend to whom she¡¯d write letters, and who¡¯d help publish her work.

    She never bragged about her talent or her background. But now, she felt it was time to reveal her <b>pen </b>name¨Cnot just for Campbell<b>, </b>but for her own hard¨Cearned efforts. She wasn¡¯t ready to step down.

    The crowd quieted down. To most, who was to be the Freshman Representative didn¡¯t really matter. It was always going to be one of the few popr candidates, and they knew they stood <b>no </b>chance themselves.Chapter 263

    In the Literature Department, the pen name Mors was somenteng of a legend

    Mora first made waves with an article published in the Rosefrost Gazette Over time, more ces appeared sporadically acrose major newspapers and popr magazines, even eaming a spot in a celebrity interview segment. Despite the buzz, Mora¡¯s true identity

    mained a mystery.

    So when Dahlin suggested that neer Morwenna was the elusive Mora, the room went silent with shock

    How could the possibly be Mors? I¡¯m a huge fan, and i¡¯ve devoured every ce she¡¯s written to me, Mora feels like someone in their Thirties, wise beyond their years after a lifetime of experiences How could a freshman possibly have that depth?¡±

    ¡°And to think she¡¯d impersonate Moral More¡¯s debut was three years ago. Are you telling me she was crafting those masterpieces back in her junior year of high school?

    ¡°Seems like you¡¯d do anything to hype up your freshman stat, huh?¡±

    Regret washed over Dahlia as soon as the words left her mouth. Without solid proof, her im had inadvertently turned Morwenna into

    a target

    After all, it was Dahlia who said Morwenna was Mora, not Morwenna herself.

    oblie wanted to defend Morwenna, but the room¡¯s chaotic energy and the crowd¡¯s fervor made her reconsider. Supporting Morwenna was one thing, but going against the majority and inviting trouble upon herself was another matter entirely.

    Keine stood silently behind Morwenna, lips pressed together in a firm line.

    Loma, visibly agitated, rolled up her sleeves, ready to defend her friend.

    That was when Morwenna stepped forward and handed a speech draft to the skeptical girl who had spoken earlier.

    ¡°What¡¯s this supposed to be?¡± the girl asked, taking a step back.

    ¡°Its a draft I wrote for the speech. You said you¡¯re a fan of Mora, right? Take a look at this,¡± Morwenna replied, her tone sincere.

    The girl, curiosity getting the better of her skepticism, started reading the draft. As she read, her initial unimpressed look disappeared, turning into one of genuine interest.

    She read it once, twice, then a third time, her shock growing with each reading. Finally, she looked up at Morwenna, astonishment written all over her face. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re really Mora?¡±

    Morwenna nodded. ¡°I was born and raised in the mountains. I mightck certain opportunities others have had, but I¡¯ve always believed that my shorings weren¡¯t due to ack of intelligence, just ack of exposure. The one thing I could immerse myself in was books, which is why i think my writing is decent.¡±

    The room fell silent, the earlier hostility fading away.

    Morwenna had faced much harsher challenges in her life;pared to those, this was nothing. ¡°Some of you have criticized my French, and I won¡¯t deny my ws. But I believe I have strengths too. What we need in a Freshman Representative is a positive role model, and I think I can be that.¡±

    Morwenna¡¯s only skill was her writing, nurtured in the solitude of the mountains.

    Even her submissions were made possible by Norbert, a friend to whom she¡¯d write letters, and who¡¯d help publish her work.

    She never bragged about her talent or her background. But now, she felt it was time to reveal her pen name¨Cnot just for Campbell, but for her own hard¨Cearned efforts. She wasn¡¯t ready to step down.

    The crowd quieted down. To most, who was to be the Freshman Representative didn¡¯t really matter. It was always going to be one of the few popr candidates, and they knew they stood no chance them

 Chapter 264

    <b>Chapter 264</b>

    Coming from the backwoods, Morwenna was certainly impressive.

    Jethro just sneered at the mention of her pen name, Mora, which seemed to calm the crowd.

    He burst out in dissatisfaction, ¡°So what if she¡¯s Mora? There are plenty of neers better than her. <b>You </b>can¡¯t just deny <b>everyone </b>else

    their chance.¡±

    Campbell had been holding back for a while, but now, with a cold expression, he said, ¡°The wee party starts in a few <b>hours</b>. What kind of chance are you looking for now? You¡¯re just causing trouble. Why didn¡¯t <b>you </b>say anything earlier?<b>¡±</b>

    Back when Adide was still hanging around Stuart, Jethro had the audacity <b>to </b>confront anyone, confident that no one in Rosefrost Hollow would dare to retaliate.

    But now, with Adide abroad, Jethro didn¡¯t dare to offend Campbell and the others too much.

    Swallowing hard, Jethro said, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to cause trouble on purpose. If Morwenna¡¯s been chosen as the Freshman Representative, so be it. But I think we should reconsider who ys the lead in the y. I heard there are neers who can memorize the script in no time. Why <b>not </b>let everyone audition? After all, acting requires skill, and what kind of acting can someone from the backwoods deliver?¡± Sandra chimed in, ¡°Exactly. Opportunities should go to the most capable. If someone can memorize the script, we <b>won¡¯t </b>know how good they are until we try.<b>¡±</b>

    Morwenna actually agreed with this point.

    She didn¡¯t know the first thing about acting, and being chosen as the Freshman Representative was enough. She <b>didn¡¯t </b>need topete for everything.

    But she didn¡¯t like the person who was speaking, so Morwenna wasn¡¯t going to step down voluntarily.

    The Student Council President hesitated. He didn¡¯t want to stir up trouble at this time, but with things having escted to this point, failing to provide a satisfactory solution could lead to gossip.

    Having been the president for two years, he had always managed to stay on good terms with everyone.

    Looking at Morwenna, he asked, ¡°Are <b>you </b>okay with letting everyone audition?¡±

    Morwenna nodded. She had <i>no </i>reason to disagree.

    Then<b>, </b>turning to Campbell, the president asked, ¡°And you, Campbell? What do you think?¡±

    Campbell<b>, </b>who had stirred up this issue, seemed much more amiable than before. Suddenly very agreeable, he said<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>Sure, I¡¯m all for an audition. The other lead I invited from outside the school has just arrived, perfect timing for a test.¡±

    Jethro hadn¡¯t expected Campbell<b>, </b>who had been so protective <b>of </b>Morwenna before, to agree so readily.

    When they suggested an audition, Campbell wasn¡¯t the <b>least </b>bit worried.

    The other lead was his elder brother, a seasoned actor with the skills of a true leading man. He could lead anyone through a scene or leave them struggling with a single nce.

    <b>Would </b>his brother help an outsider over his own family<b>?</b>

    Today, they¡¯dpete fairly, ensuring Morwenna earned her spot.

    Let¡¯s see who¡¯d dare to gossip then!

    As they were talking<b>, </b>a <b>series </b>of screams erupted in the auditorium, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to the entrance. As the figure became <b>clear</b>, the screams intensified, <b>and </b>the <b>crowd </b>surged towards the door.

    The security guards panicked, wondering how they were supposed to maintain order before the wee party even started. With everyone <b>rushing </b><b>over</b><b>, </b>someone could get hurt,

    TO FO S I <b>G</b>All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    <b>Just </b>then, the entering movie <b>star</b>, Matthew, raised his hand.

    His smile was charming as he ced a finger to his lips, hushing the crowd.

    Silence <b>fell </b>instantly<b>.</b>

 Chapter 265

    <b>Chapter </b><b>265</b>All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As Matthew made his way through the crowd, a path cleared for him as if by magic.

    The superstar actor right here in person!

    The very man folks would scramble over each other just to catch a glimpse of, was now strolling through the halls of Rosefrost University.

    Meanwhile, Campbell was fervently texting his big brother from the sidelines.

    ¡°Bro, act like you don¡¯t know me, okay? There¡¯s been a bit of a mix¨Cup, gotta audition for a role.¡±

    ¡°Man, the folks here for the audition? They¡¯re all up to no good, sneaking peeks at the script like they¡¯ve got some grand n.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to pick Morwenna, alright? That¡¯s the one Norbert¡¯s got a soft spot for. If you nail this performance, Norbert¡¯s gonna be over the moon. You know he¡¯ll sing your praises to Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Got a visual on her? Standing right next to me, the prettiest, most innocent¨Clooking girl here.¡±

    As Matthew read through the messages, catching Morwenna¡¯s name seemed to make him pause for a beat.

    Stuart¡¯s wife?

    He knew Stuart¡¯s wife was in school, but he hadn¡¯t realized she was attending Rosefrost University, the same one as his brother.

    And what was this situation now? Was his dense brother suggesting he perform in a y together with Morwenna?

    And with Stuart ted to visit today, was he supposed to let Stuart watch him perform alongside Morwenna?

    Choosing anyone but Morwenna seemed like it would not only offend her but indirectly Stuart too. And offending Stuart was a surefire way to dig his own grave!

    Matthew shot Campbell a murderous nce.

    Campbell just scratched his nose, wondering why he was getting the evil eye.

    What had he done wrong?

    Ignoring clueless Campbell, Matthew managed a strained smile towards Morwenna.

    Morwenna gave Matthew a cool nod in return, recognizing him as one of Stuart¡¯s buddies.

    She remembered him; Stuart¡¯s friends had once tried setting Stuart up with some woman.

    Seeing Morwenna¡¯s reaction only added to Matthew¡¯s internal panic.

    How he wished he could throttle his idiotic brother right there!

    But with all eyes on him, Matthew had to maintain aposed smile and made his way to the stage.

    He greeted everyone, ¡°Hey there, everybody in Rosefrost University! I¡¯m your guest star for the wee party, here to perform in Ethereal Dreams.¡±

    The crowd went wild.

    Cheers and hollers filled the air.

    ¡°OMG! Matthew!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the lead!¡±

    Matthew smiled outwardly but was screaming inside.

    Soon, the auditions began. Aside from Morwenna, five others managed to memorize the script well.

    But Matthew was in no mood for games. ¡°Let¡¯s do a quick scene each, about two minutes. I¡¯ll skim the script<b>, </b>and you guys pick your

    scenes.*

    With that, Matthew retreated to review the script, his innate talent allowing him almost to memorize it at a nce.

    All the while, he silently cursed Campbell

    Campbell sneezed, rubbing his nose, unaware of the silent curses being directed his way.

    As the auditions kicked off, Sandra, having had her people rehearse the script, was confident. Among her group was a former child actor, well¨Cprepped and ready.

    Only Morwenna was left without a rehearsal partner, never having practiced even once.

    The first to audition didn¡¯t <b>set </b>a high bar. Despite the anticipation,

    stumbled over her words upon locking eyes with Matthew.

    The second managed to recite her lines but disyed as much emotion <b>as </b>someone reading from a <b>textbook</b>.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter <b>266</b>

    <b>In </b>the end, it was down to Morwenna and the child star

    With a haughty tone, the child star dered, ¡°Til go <b>first</b>¡±

    She figured once the celebrated actor Matthew saw her act, there¡¯d be no point in watching anyone else.

    Morwenna wasn¡¯t fussed about the order, she hardly knew the <b>first </b>thing about acting and had been engrossed <b>in </b>watching Matthew¡¯s performances anyway.

    The girl stepped up, her cheeks flushed as she greeted Matthew and chose <b>a </b>scene where the lead couple is deeply in love.

    Matthew, for his part, paid a bit more attention this time, sensing that <b>the </b>girl in front of <b>him </b>had some acting chops.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    But even with just that slight increase in focus, <b>his </b>intense gaze and deep emotion seemed to throw the girl off her game. She struggled to maintain eye contact with Matthew

    Despite knowing her lines well and delivering aplete performance, it just didn¡¯t look right. It gave off the vibe that while the male lead was passionately devoted, the female lead locked as shifty as a thief caught in the act.

    After her scene, the girl shot Morwenna a fierce re and hissed, ¡°Think you¡¯re something special, do you? Let¡¯s see how you embarrass yourself trying to match up with Matthe

    Morwenna then took the stage with her chosen scene.

    She opted for a moment where the leading couple, tom between their love and their duty to their country, are about to head to the front lines, one to a battlefield hospital and the other to the trenches, sharing a poignant journey together.

    This scene had minimal dialogue, relying heavily on bodynguage and emotional expression through the eyes to convey the depth of their feelings¨Ca challenging endeavor.

    Matthew, internally cursing his brother for dragging him into thes, shed Morwenna a supportive smile from an angle only she could see. He was prepared to help carry her through the scene if need be

    As the scene began, the couple walked together

    Matthew aimed to guide Morwenna into the mood of the scene but noticed, to his surprise, she was already fully immersed

    Could Morwenna be this talented?

    Their walk was a silent testament to the looming farewell possibly thest meeting the specter of death awaiting them at the end of their paths.

    Matthew¡¯s acting prowess was given, but what took everyone by surprise was Morwenna¡¯s harmonious performance. Her silent steps

    termination and the sorrow of inevitable separation. In a grew heavier with unspoken words and reluctance, her gazeden with world tom by war, their love weighed heavily

    Without costumes or props, their portrayal wedly painted

    anguish of parting

    Morwenna wasn¡¯t an actress, but in that moment she embodied the spirit of Melvin, a selfless and just man willing to sacrifice everything for others and his ideals, embodying the nation¡¯s struggle

    Her steps became more resolute as they reached the end of the path, where they stopped

    Turning with a radiant smile, Morwenna said, ¡°Coodbye¡±

    Matthew, with a pledge¨Clike firmness, responded, ¡°We will meet again!

    They walked away in opposite directions, leaving a hushed audience behind

    In just a two¨Cminute scene with two lines of dialogue, they conveyed volumes

    The verdict was clear to anyone with eyes,

    I y

    Campbell, smugly satisfied, announced ¡°Alright, no more disputes, right? Gossiping like you¡¯ve got nothing better to do. You thank favorites? I value talent! Now disperse. The wee party is about to start, and we have a VIP guest tonight. Any troublemakers will be reported and disciplined¡±

    Stuart having signaled his intention to attend, was a guest none dared cross

    As the hall cleared, Campbell couldn¡¯t hide his pride

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267

    quieted down as the rowdy crowd dispersed.

    Campbell, with a grin wide enough to split <b>his </b>face, tugged his brother <b>aside </b><b>into </b>aer. ¡°Hey, bra, I¡¯m pretty awesome, right? When

    bert thows up, he¡¯s definitely going to take notice this time¡±

    Matthew let out augh that was more of a snart. ¡°Oh, yeah, Stuart¡¯s definitely going to notice!¡±

    Campbell, oblivious to his brother¡¯s gritted teeth, kept on. ¡°You know Morwenna, right? She¡¯s like Norbert¡¯s favorite, even more than Stuart. Norbert actually drove her to school himself! I set <b>up </b>this whole scene for you to y along, make her look good. Norbert¡¯s going to love it, and if Norbert¡¯s happy, Grandpa¡¯s happy too<b>.</b>¡±

    Campbell looked self¨Cassured, <b>as </b>if he¡¯d just pulled <b>off </b>the masterstroke <b>of </b>the century

    Matthew couldn¡¯t stand it any longer andnded a kick on Campbell

    ¡°Ow, dude, what was that for?¡± Campbell yelped, totally caught off guard

    ¡°Just because you¡¯re annoying me Matthew snapped, then turned on his heel to head back to the rehearsal, leaving his clueless brother behind

    Campbell was left in bewildered silence

    The wee party¡¯s acts went through

    paces, one afte

    Matthew¡¯s dread only deepened as they rehearsed, especially at the thought of performing the romantic scenes.

    Would performing them kill him? It certainly fett like it might.

    Regardless of how edgy Matthew was feeling<b>, </b>time <b>just </b>kept on moving forward without a care Hourster, the wee party officially began

    Students gradually filled the auditorum, buzzing with antioparten

    The emcee kicked things off with a fourth, ¡°Good evening respected faculty and beloved students: Today marks a special day an out beautiful campus is infused with new energy¡­

    After the spinted yet somewhat genenc opening remarks, the more seemed to see the audience¡¯s dwindling attention and coyly added, ¡°On this special asion, the school has gone above and beyond to muite some of Bosefrost Hollow¡¯s distinguished young entrepreneurs. Please give a warm wee to today¡¯s special guests from the f&J Corporation, the Z Mational Enterprise¡­*

    Names of local luminates were announced, instantly urganing the shabent brady

    These were the shining stars of Rosefrost Hollow under tires entrepreninas who were the epitome of young, wealthy and attractive

    bachelors

    Only a ce with the clout of Rosefrost

    say could draw

    Faces usually seen in business magamnes were now night before their eyes, sparking waves of excited whispers about who looked the most handsome or seemed even younger in personAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Then, the emcee deliberately paused before announcing. Last but not least, CEO of the Hetfield Group, Stuart Hetfield

    The auditorium erupted in murmurs of disbelief.

    Stuart Hetfield? <b>As </b>in THE Stuart Hetfield, who ran Rosefrost Hollow¡¯s leading financial empire, the Hetfield Group?

    While the outside world might be well¨Cacquainted with Stuart¡¯s formidable reputatio

    the university was like a sanctuary isted from

    such affairs. Except for those from influential families, most students were blissfully unaware.

    Even Campbell, who seldom dpped his toes into such matters, was clueless.

    Thus, Morwenna¡¯s public admiration for Stuart had barely caused a ripple on campus.

    As Morwenna prepared to take the stage as the Freshman Representative, she was mentally rehearsing her speech when Stuarts name

    stage curtains, her heart skipped <b>a </b>beat at the thought of him being there

 Chapter 268

    <b>Chapter 268</b>

    She noticed Stuart walking <b>in</b><b>, </b><b>a </b>huge figure draped in a custom <b>suit </b>that seemed to suck up all the light around him.

    His hair, cut short, carried the chill of winter, and with him, an aura of undeniable authority. The moment he entered<b>, </b>the buzzing chatter <b>of </b>the <b>grand </b>auditorium <b>faded </b><b>into </b>silence<b>.</b>

    Stuart¡¯s gaze swept the room, searching<b>, </b>but not finding Morwenna, a flicker of impatience crossing his features.

    That impatience lent him an air of dangerous charisma, making him all the <b>more </b>intriguing.

    Somewhere in the hushed quiet, a swallow was heard, loud as a gunshot in the silence<b>.</b>

    That <b>lone </b>swallow seemed to break a dam, and whispers bubbled up amongst the students like a poting to boil.

    <b>¡°</b><b>God</b><b>, </b>how can <b>anyone </b>be that rich and that handsome?¡±

    ¡°Keep it down<b>, </b>will <b>you</b><b>? </b>I¡¯ve heard Mr. Hetfield has quite the temper.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like it to me. Everyone¡¯s staring, and he hasn¡¯t bit anyone¡¯s head off<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    ¡°I <b>can¡¯t </b>even<b>¡­ </b>A man in <b>a </b><b>suit </b>is my ultimate weakness. Utterly beguiling.¡±

    like..This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s all about the man wearing it. The average Joe in a suit just looks like he¡¯s selling insurance<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    Hidden away, Morwenna peeked out, equally astounded.

    Stuart had mentioned he¡¯de to see her, prompting her immediate refusal.

    After all, Rosefrost University had strict policies about visitors<b>, </b>and someone of Stuart¡¯s caliber would undoubtedly cause a stir.

    Yet, she hadn¡¯t expected him to appear <b>in </b>such a dramatic fashion.

    It was sensational<b>, </b>sure, but it wouldn¡¯t impact her.

    Suddenly feeling flushed, Morwenna convinced herself Stuart was there for her.

    Being the first to speak, she couldn¡¯t leave. So, she quickly texted Stuart, ¡°Sir, you look smashing in that suit. I¡¯m speaking on behalf of the freshmen soon and performing in a y.¡±

    Morwenna felt like a child scoring a perfect hundred, eager to show off to her parents.

    Whether it was her speech or her role in the y, she¡¯d earned it all on her own merit.

    She tended to keep to herself, but with Stuart, she couldn¡¯t help wanting to share.

    Stuart, now seated among the guests of honor, rxed his impatient scowl and casually adjusted his shirt <b>cuff</b><b>, </b>causing quite a few hearts to flutter<b>.</b>

    The dean himself made a point of sitting next to Stuart, engaging him in conversation.

    The Hetfield Group¡¯s generous annual donations to various schools made Stuart <b>a </b>highly valued <b>benefactor</b><b>, </b>especially <b>to Rosefrost </b>University, the crown jewel of Rosefrost Hollow¡¯s educational institutions.

    Hence, the dean paid him particr attention.

    With a smile, the dean asked, <b>¡°</b>Mr. Hetfield, what brings you to this year¡¯s freshman wee party?¡±

    Usually, the dean would make a brief appearance at these events, but the news of Stuart¡¯s visit prompted ast¨Cminute invitation to several prominent young entrepreneurs from the city.

    These typically proud business moguls jumped at the chance to attend upon hearing of Stuart¡¯s presence, leading to an unprecedentedly illustrious guest <b>list</b>.

    Had the dean known sooner, he might have even bolstered the event¡¯s program <b>to </b>match the asion¡¯s newfound prestige.

    As Stuart leaned back, ready to respond, the emcee¡¯s booming voice <b>announced</b>, ¡°Please wee our Freshman Representative, Morwenna Winslet, to the <b>stage</b><b>.¡±</b>

    As Morwenna<b>, </b>d in a shimmering silver gown, made her way to the podium, Stuart¡¯s <b>initial </b>response was cut short. <b>He </b><b>had </b><b>intended </b><b>to </b><b>say </b>he was there for his ¡°<b>little </b><b>one</b>,¡± but considering Morwenna¡¯s wish for discretion<b>, </b>he simply stated, ¡°<b>Just </b>here <b>to </b>kill <b>some </b><b>time</b>.<b>¡±</b>

 Chapter 269

    <b>Chapter </b><b>269</b>

    Morwenna had made her way to the center of the stage:

    <b>Dressed </b>in a silver gown that seemed to have been woven from moonbeams, her long hair partially tied back with a pearl¨Cstudded <b>headband</b>, and her feet adomed with beige leather ts, her porcin skin and delicate makeup made her the <b>epitome </b>of a pampered princess.

    The crowd was instantly dazzled.

    Just <b>a few </b>hours earlier, when someone had stirred up trouble, Morwenna had been there too. But back then, everyone was <b>too </b>caught up in the gossip, and Morwenna, donned in an old dress, had hardly caught anyone¡¯s attention based on her looks.

    Now, seeing Morwenna on stage, everyone was taken aback by her beauty.

    They couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty, wondering if they had been too harsh on Morwenna, treating her like some viin to be attacked. <b>She </b>was just a lovely youngdy, looking so endearing<b>, </b>so innocent, that even if she had made a mistake, it wasn¡¯t something <b>that </b>couldn¡¯t be forgiven.

    Morwenna had no idea just how important appearance was nowadays.

    A simple makeover had softened many a heart.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Except for Stuart, nobody knew the hardships Morwenna had faced in her life.

    Standing on stage, addressing such <b>a </b>

    audience for the first time, Morwenna felt nervous.

    Taking a deep breath, she pictured the audience as the children from the mountains she knew so well, which helped ease her nerves significantly.

    Morwenna¡¯s voice, pure and serene, began to fill the space.

    The principal, sitting next to Stuart, was keen on striking up a conversation, an opportunity rarely afforded. But Stuart¡¯s attention was wholly captivated by Morwenna,pelling the principal to fall silent and watch..

    The spotlight bathed Morwenna<b>, </b>and Stuart¡¯s gaze was fixed upon her, as if she were the only person in the world, an angel radiating light.

    Morwenna¡¯s speech grew more confident and fluent as she went on.

    Her words were a sincere reflection of a mountain girl¡¯s perspective on the prestigious <b>Rosefrost </b>University, her devotion to learning, and her earnest desires.

    It made everyone reflect on their own privileges<b>, </b>considering the amount spent on their education. Not making the most of this opportunity would be a disservice <b>to </b>their country and their parents.

    A faint smile had found its way onto Stuart¡¯s face.

    The principal, observing from the side, couldn¡¯t help butment <b>softly</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>This </b>freshman is quite impressive.¡±

    Stuart, who <b>had </b>been indifferent, nodded in agreement, <b>¡°</b>Indeed<b>.</b><b>¡±</b>

    The principal felt optimistic about the university¡¯s education fund seeing an increase next year, given the approval from such a prominent benefactor.

    He remained silent, content in watching the stage, mistake

    Stuart was there merely out of boredom.

    However, as the evening went on<b>, </b><b>it </b>became apparent that following the freshman¡¯s speech, Stuart <b>seemed </b>disinterested in the subsequent performances<b>, </b>almost dozing off.

    Sensing a shift <b>in </b>the atmosphere, the principal cautiously suggested, ¡°Mr. Hetfield, perhaps you¡¯d like to rest a bit? <b>The </b>wee ceremony will <b>still </b>take some time.¡±

    Considering that most entrepreneurs <b>would </b><b>find </b>student performances <b>to </b>be a dull affair<b>, </b>it was unusual for Stuart <b>to </b>stay. But with <b>Stuart </b>remaining, no one dared to leave, hoping for a <b>chance </b>to converse with him after the show.

    Stuart, with azy flicker of his eyelids, spared the principal a nce and <b>responded </b>simply, ¡°No, thanks.¡±

    The principal was left puzzled<b>, </b>failing to

 Chapter 270

    <b>Chapter </b><b>270</b>

    Morwenna was backstage, her eyes glued to the script in her hands.

    Truth be told, she could recite every line backwards if needed, but in these final moments, she couldn¡¯t help but go over <b>it </b>again <b>and</b>

    again.

    Morwenna didn¡¯t possess a photographic memory, nor did she have the privilege of elite tutors or a wealth of resources at her disposal. Everything she achieved was the result of her own hard work.

    Once she set her mind to something, Morwenna was the type to put in more effort than most<b>, </b>striving for perfection.

    After all, Stuart would be in the audience watching. She had to perform well.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    It wasn¡¯t until the half¨Chour mark before showtime that Morwenna finally closed her script. She took a drink of water<b>, </b>keeping her mind sharp and clear.

    The makeup artist approached, ready to touch up Morwenna¡¯s makeup.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got amazing skin,¡± the makeup artist couldn¡¯t help but exim. ¡°Two hours under these lights and not a hint of shine. You hardly need a touch¨Cup.¡±

    Morwenna smiled, ¡°Your skin looks great too.¡±

    Her voice was sweet, and with thatment, the makeup artist¡¯s face lit up with a broad smile, ¡°Oh, honey, it¡¯s <b>all </b>makeup and concealer magic <b>for </b>me.¡±

    Morwenna sincerelyplimented, ¡°Well, then you¡¯re really skilled with your.makeup.¡±

    Pleased with thepliment, the makeup artist pulled out all the stops, applying her best techniques to Morwenna¡¯s look.

    Morwenna was naturally <b>beautiful</b>.

    After the makeover, she was absolutely stunning.

    Dressed in a pper dress with her hair styled up in <b>a </b>chic bun, she transformed <b>from </b>a delicate princess into a roaring twenties¡®

    damsel

    The makeup artist, proud of her work, said with a gleam in her eyes, ¡°You¡¯re going to dazzle everyone out there.¡±

    Morwenna <b>offered </b>a polite thank you.

    Matthew, having finished his makeup, joined her.

    As a social media sensation turned actor, Matthew was inherently handsome, a natural in <b>front </b><b>of </b>the camera. A touch <b>of </b>styling<b>, </b>and he embodied the leading man.

    But right <b>now</b>, Matthew looked a bit pale.

    Only five minutes remained before they had to go on stage:

    The emcee, still brimming with energy <b>after </b>two hours, introduced, ¡°Up next, please enjoy our final performance of the evening<b>, </b>a y titled Ethereal Dreams!¡±

    Apuse <b>filled </b>the room.

    HES

    Even the principal perked up, especially since Stuart beside him <b>was </b>pping enthusiastically.

    The principal wondered if the apuse had woken Stuart <b>from </b>his snooze.

    As they took the stage, Matthew and Morwenna¡¯s appearance took everyone¡¯s breath away.

    Some people have the kind <b>of </b>beauty that simply astonishes.

    Morwenna immediately spotted Stuart in the audience.

    Stuart was the kind of person who stood out, even in a crowd.

    <b>Morwenna </b>gave Stuart a small smile. Stuart responded with a <b>subtle </b>grin of his own.

    This small exchange <b>went </b>unnoticed by most, <b>and </b>anyone who <b>did </b>catch it would have assumed Morwenna was <b>looking </b>at <b>the </b>principal.

    Only Matthew caught the exchange between Stuart and his sweetheart.

    The audience was already buzzing with excitement.

    ¡°Wow, Morwenna looks like <b>a </bpletely different <b>person </b>with <b>that </b>outfit. How <b>can she </b>pull <b>off </b><b>every </b><b>look </b><b>so </b>effortlessly<b>?</b>¡±

    ¡°Right? I heard there was talk of recasting the lead role. Thank god less that <b>didn¡¯t </b>happen.¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>know, right? <b>Lucky </b><b>for </b>us<b>, </b><b>look </b>at <b>her </b>standing next <b>to </b>Matthew<b>. </b>She doesn¡¯t <b>get </b>overshadowed <b>by </b>his <b>presence </b><b>at </b><b>all</b>. <b>Instead</b>, <b>they</b>

    <b>13:48</b>

    <b>Chapter </b><b>270</b>

    <b>¡°</b>They are <b>absolutely </b>perfect together<b>!</b>¡±

    Stuart, who had been listening <b>to </b>the discussions around him with a sense of detachment, felt his <b>expression </b>darken slightly upon hearing thestment.

    Perfect together?

 Chapter 271

    <b>Chapter </b><b>271</b>

    <b>No </b>matter how grim Stuart¡¯s expression was, the y had to go on,

    It all started at a movie premiere. A wealthy young man, from the moment heid eyes on the actress on stage, was utterly smitten. <b>His </b>open¨Chearted pursuit, against her cool indifference, lit up the audience with intrigue and admiration.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Murmurs spread through the crowd.

    ¡°<b>I </b>swear, I¡¯m gonna cry. The <b>guy¡¯s </b>totally lovesick.¡±

    ¡°And she¡¯s just ice, isn¡¯t she? Turning down <b>a </b>catch like him.¡±

    ¡°If I were as gorgeous as she <b>is</b>, <b>I¡¯d </b>y hard to get too.¡±

    Stuart¡¯s brooding mood lifted slightly at the scene unfolding on stage.

    But <b>soon</b><b>, </b>the atmosphere shifted<b>, </b>the background darkening.

    The <b>old</b><b>¨C</b>money rules forbade the young heir from falling for an actress.

    Family objections, society¡¯s gossip. Despite the negativity, the young man remained positive.

    ¡°War crept into the city, chaos ensued after an aerial raid during one of her performances.

    A terrified cabby bolted, leaving chaos in his wake, screams filled the air.

    Her cool beauty<b>, </b>standing out against the backdrop of the war¨Ctorn debris, was a sharp contrast.

    In the midst of panic, he rushed to her side, pulling her to safety.

    Amidst the dust and disarray, her heart began to thaw.

    <b>On </b>stage<b>, </b>they ran hand in hand. Morwenna, seeing Matthew¡¯s figure, <b>felt </b>her icy gaze warm.

    She saw in him Stuart, always there to rescue her from danger.

    Yet, in the audience, Stuart snapped his pen, its tip piercing his palm, <b>ink </b>staining his fingers <b>in </b>a strangely beautiful way.

    It reminded him of the car ident he¡¯d engineered, not out of malice, but a misguided attempt to win Morwenna¡¯s affection with a

    hero¡¯s rescue.

    As he furiously cleaned the ink, his eyes darkened with resentment.

    All he got from Morwenna, their rtionship, it was all based on a lie¡­ <b>A </b>lie that mighte crashing down any day.

    The principal nearby jumped at Stuart¡¯s sudden movement<b>, </b>nervously suggesting, ¡°Mr. <b>Hetfield</b>, <b>if</b>¡­ if you¡¯re not enjoying the y, we could switch to another performance.¡±

    Stuart gave the stage a long, cold look before replying, ¡°It¡¯s fine. No change needed.¡±

    The principal wanted to say more but chose silence over confrontation.

    Despite Stuart¡¯s youthful appearance, the weight <b>of </b>his presence was undeniable.

    Was there something wrong with the y that had previously been putting Mr. Hetfield to sleep, now rendering him <b>so </b>formidable<b>?</b>

    On stage, the <b>story </b>of love in times of war unfolded<b>, </b>its intensity unmatched.

    As the city fell to conflict, the couple faced the harsh realities of escape and survival.

    The once impable young man now bore the marks of his journey, his white shirt stained with mud.

    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here, I¡¯ll get you out,¡± he promised.

    ¡°And what about you?<b>¡±</b>

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll leave too. <b>Don¡¯t </b>worry, we¡¯ll both be fine.<b>¡±</b>

    They nned their escape, boarding a crowded train filled with the <b>anxious </b>and hopeless.

    But <b>in </b>the final <b>moment </b>before departure, they chose to <b>disembark</b>, <b>understanding </b>each other¡¯s unspoken decision.

    They shared augh<b>, </b><b>a </b>tight embrace, <b>no </b>words needed.

    Caught in an awkward <b>moment</b><b>, </b>Morwenna <b>quickly </b><b>reminded </b>herself that <b>this </b>was just a y<b>, </b>and <b>backing </b><b>off </b>wasn¡¯t <b>an </b><b>option</b><b>.</b>

 Chapter 272

    Matthew was more embarrassed. His eyes inadvertently met Stuart¡¯s in the crowd before he swiftly averted his gaze, m n l y ticking down the seconds of his life like a countdown timer.

    ¡°Hurry up, for heaven¡¯s sake. The sooner it ends, the sooner I¡¯m free.¡± he thought.

    With this grim resolve, Matthew yed his part with a desperation bordering on recklessness.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Instead of nning a secret getaway, the lead characters decided to head to the front lines together.

    After a brief journey side by side, they turned back to back, took a few steps away, then spun around and dashed towards each other for a final, farewell kiss.

    This was the moment Morwenn truly balked.

    Kissing Stuart required a monumental effort on her part.

    The idea of kissing any man at this moment was more than she could stomach.

    No matter how much she tried to m e n a l ly prepare, Morwenna hesitated when it mattered most.

    Matthew noticed Morwenna¡¯s reluctance and wrapped an arm around her waist, whispering in her ear as he slightly turned her, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Morwenna. I can¡¯t betray Stuart. Let¡¯s just fake it, okay?¡±

    Being a seasoned actor, Matthew knew exactly how to angle their bodies so it looked real to the audience.

    He felt his hand burning where it touched Morwenna, wondering if Stuart was watching his every move.

    In the VIP area¡­

    The principal was covered in goosebumps.

    Sitting next to Mr. Hetfield was bing increasingly unsettling, each moment more spine-chilling than thest.

    What was going on? Had something gone wrong?

    Amid the unease, the principal ventured cautiously, ¡°Mr. Hetfield, are you perhaps feeling tired? Maybe you¡¯d like to step outside for some fresh air?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Stuart¡¯s voice was cold as ice, chilling to the bone.

    The principal shivered.

    On stage, Matthew timed his actions to perfection, releasing Morwenna the instant the music changed, and together, they ran towards the front lines.

    In that moment, their love transcended to embody duty to country.

    The y ended on a perfect note.

    Stuart abruptly stood up.

    Everyone instinctively turned to look his way.

    Wiping the sweat from his brow, the principal stammered, ¡°Is¡­ is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°I need some air,¡± Stuart said coldly.

    The principal was left speechless. But hadn¡¯t Stuart just declined the offer of a break?

    Stuart turned and left.

    Matthew, after taking his final bow, was ready to bolt.

    Then his phone rang. It was Stuart.

    Matthew nearly broke down, forgetting all about his pride as an acimed actor.

    Campbell, grinning, leaned in, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering? Stuart¡¯s calling.¡±

    Suddenly realizing something, Matthew grabbed Campbell, ¡°You set this up, didn¡¯t you?¡°

    Proudly, Campbell nodded, ¡°Of course. I personally selected the script: Don¡¯t you think the leads match you and Morwenna perfec You two really do look good together

    Matthew could only offer Campbell ¨¢ look of pity as he said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go meet Stuart.

    Oh the naive, thick-skinned brother.

    Before Matthew could answer, the call ended,

    aily tried calling beek bin Stiert¡¯s line was bur

    Meanwhile, Morwenna had already reached out to Stuart.

    ¡°Stuart, where are you? Can we meet somewhere private?¡±

    Initially intent on confronting Matthew, Stuart suppressed his anger, adopting a calm tone, ¡°Meet me at private parking spot 001.¡±

    00

 Chapter 273

    Behind the school, there was a private parking lot. That space had been bought by the professors

    and advisors for their own use. Typically, students were not allowed there. But if Stuart said you

    could go, then you could go.

    Morwenna didn''t even change out of her evening gown; she just threw on a shawl and made a dash

    for the parking lot. After the performance, many had wanted to catch up with Morwenna but couldn''t

    find her. So, they surrounded Matthew instead. Matthew was trying to fend off Campbell. Thus, the

    two brothers found themselves encircled by enthusiastic students.

    Meanwhile, the principal tried to follow Stuart but stopped abruptly when Stuart turned and said,

    ¡°Don''t follow me.¡± At that, the principal halted in his tracks. Seeing this, none of the other young

    entrepreneurs dared to follow either. It seemed their trip was in vain, not having exchanged a single

    word.

    The vice principal hurried over, whispering, ¡°Principal, what happened? Did Mr. Hetfield say

    anything?¡±

    Wiping sweat from his brow, the principal shook his head, ¡°Nothing. It was fine at first, but then he

    seemed more and more dissatisfied. I don''t know what got into him.¡±

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The vice principal''s face fell, ¡°How could he be dissatisfied? Mr. Hetfield himself asked to attend the

    wee party. Where did he go?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He seemed like he wanted to take a walk, but what''s there to see at Rosefrost

    University? Does Mr. Hetfield know someone here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely. A VIP like him, why would he attend a wee party just to meet someone?¡±

    ...

    On the other side, Morwenna was running towards the private parking lot. From a distance, she

    noticed a guard at the entrance. As she got closer, she realized the guard was none other than

    Orson Brown.

    Surprised, Morwenna eximed, ¡°Orson, what are you doing here? Weren¡¯t you supposed to be

    with Norbert Hetfield?¡±

    Orson hesitated, then said, ¡°I came out with the young master. Mrs. Hetfield, pleasee in. The

    young master is waiting for you in the car.¡±

    Morwenna hurried in. Noticing Orson''s troubled look, she frowned, ¡°Orson, did something happen to

    Norbert Hetfield?¡±

    Orson quickly shook his head, his honest face reassuring, ¡°No, no, Mr. Norbert''s fine. My brother is

    with him, he took his medicine on time, and he¡¯s not drinking. It¡¯s just... I¡¯ve been worried about Mr.

    Norbert¡¯s health. When will you being back?¡±

    Orson left some things unsaid; his mother had passed away after being ill. In her final days, she

    was weak, eating less and less. Norbert was also eating very little and seemed out of spirits. But his

    elder and second brothers insisted it was nothing to worry about, that it was just because he wasn¡¯t

    drinking. Orson, being naive, believed them. Yet, a part of him remained uneasy, which is why he

    apanied Stuart, hoping to ask Morwenna when she¡¯d return.

    Relieved, Morwenna thought something had happened to Norbert Hetfield. ¡°Our school has a break

    at the end of the month. Normally, I¡¯ll return then, but if anything happens, you must tell me

    immediately. I can take leave.¡±

    Orson nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll let you know. You should go see the young master now.¡±

    With that, she continued on her way. Orson still felt a bit uneasy, knocking his forehead twice with

    his hand. His head hurt, distracting him from his worries.

    Morwenna found parking spot 001 and saw Stuart''s car. She knocked on the door, and as it opened,

    a hand with distinct knuckles pulled her inside. The curtains in the car were drawn, casting the

    interior in a dim and intimate light. Pulled in suddenly, Morwenna found herself in Stuart''s arms.

    Having only managed to swap her high heels for slippers beforeing out, she now sat on

    Stuart''sp, her slippers forgotten.

 Chapter 274

    Before Morwenna could utter a single word, Stuart leaned in and kissed her fiercely.

    Their breaths mingled in the air.

    Stuart wrapped his arms tightly around Morwenna''s waist, cupping the back of her head. Her lips

    were as soft and sweet as he had imagined.

    The mere thought of someone else having held or kissed Morwenna ignited a fierce jealousy in

    Stuart, making the kiss even more intense.

    But Morwenna didn''t resist.

    Her hands, which had been clutching her shawl, rxed and wrapped around Stuart''s neck, gently

    leaning into him as the shawl slipped off.

    The scene was like something out of a movie: the beautiful, aloof girl and the wealthy young man

    sharing a passionate kiss.

    Feeling Morwenna''s dependence and closeness, the ferocity inside Stuart began to subside.

    It wasn''t until Morwenna was nearly out of breath that Stuart finally let her go. She leaned against

    him, her face flushed and her toes curling nervously.

    Seeing Morwenna like this stirred something in Stuart, a feeling he hadn''t felt in years.

    After being held captive by a woman in his youth, Stuart had developed a deep-seated disdain for

    women, devoid of any desire. But Morwenna, in his eyes, was like a precious gem he wanted to

    cherish and protect, even in his angriest moments.

    Stuart, controlling his temper, said in a husky voice, "Don''t let any other man kiss you."

    Morwenna looked up at him, her eyes bright, "Are you jealous, Uncle?"

    Stuart paused, then admitted, "Yeah."

    His direct admission took Morwenna by surprise, but then she smiled, her eyes curving, "Uncle, no

    other man has kissed me. It was just for a scene, you know? They find the right angle so it looks

    like we''re close, that''s all."

    Stuart was momentarily taken aback before a wave of relief washed over him. Holding Morwenna

    closer, he asked in a nurturing tone, "Has anyone been bullying you at school?"

    Morwenna shook her head, her fists yfully raised, "I''m tough, tougher than a wild boar. No one

    can bully me, Uncle, so don''t worry."

    Seeing her adorable determination, Stuart chuckled, "Alright, but remember to call me if you need

    anything, even if you''re the one doing the bullying."

    "Wouldn''t that be a bit unprincipled, Uncle?"

    "It''s okay. As long as you have principles, Wenna. You wouldn''t bully someone without reason,

    right?"

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Stuart''s tone was indulgent, like he was speaking to a child, making Morwenna''s smile reveal her

    small white teeth.

    She couldn''t stay long, as the wee party was still going on and people might start looking for

    her.

    "Uncle, I should go now. I just came to see you. I''ll be home at the end of the month for the break,"

    she said, her voice sweet.

    "Okay."

    Before leaving, Morwenna added, "You need to take good care of Mr. Hetfield. Make sure he gets

    regr check-ups and look after his diet. He shouldn''t have anything too cold at his age."

    Stuart¡¯s eyes softened, "Don''t worry about Norbert. I''ve got it covered."

    Then, as he helped Morwenna into the car and bent down to slip her shoes back on, her face turned

    crimson.

    The tender-heartedness of a girl in her first love, unable to withstand such attentions from Stuart,

    made her heart race, oblivious to the concern in Stuart''s gaze.

 Chapter 275

    Watching the hope-filled eyes of Morwenna, Stuart felt a wave of panic wash over him. Years of

    imprisonment and torture had hardened him, making him believe he was fearless. But the sheer

    beauty of the present, the potential of a shared future with Morwenna, filled him with dread.

    What if...

    What if Morwenna discovered the facade Stuart initially presented? That his gentleness was merely

    a mask hiding his true, ruthless nature. And Grandpa George wouldn¡¯t be around forever, despite

    their best efforts to dy the inevitable. Everything Morwenna cared about could eventually crumble

    to dust. And if that day came, what would be of her? These thoughts sent a shiver of fear

    through Stuart.

    After discussing the matter of Norbert Hetfield, Morwenna prepared to leave the car. Suddenly,

    Stuart grabbed Morwenna¡¯s wrist, his voice choked with emotion, ¡°Morwenna, if something happens

    in the future that you can¡¯t ept, would you leave me?¡±

    With a chuckle, Morwenna replied, ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s gotten into you? Don¡¯t worry, I know you have

    your secrets and that you can be quite ruthless. I won¡¯t hold that against you.¡± Ever since she

    witnessed Stuart dealing with his cousin Reuben Hetfield, Morwenna understood that Stuart was far

    more cold-hearted than she had imagined.

    She was naive, but not foolish. To control a behemoth like the Hetfield Group, one couldn¡¯t possibly

    be a gentle soul through and through. But Morwenna¡¯s view of Stuart was deeply romanticized; she

    believed he retaliated only when provoked. Whether it was embezzlement or being kidnapped,

    Stuart always seemed forced into action. She had no intention of probing into Stuart¡¯s secrets,

    willing to wait until he chose to share them with her.

    However, Morwenna and Stuart were on different wavelengths. Unable to directly confront his fears,

    Stuart tightened his grip on her wrist, ¡°Wenna, who is more important to you, me or Grandpa

    George?¡±

    Morwenna was baffled. It was unlike Stuart to ask such a question. It felt akin to asking, ¡°If your

    mom and I were drowning, who would you save?¡± Was this a question for someone of Stuart¡¯s

    stature?

    ¡°All right, Stuart, stop joking. I really need to go now.¡± Stuart didn¡¯t let go, his gaze fixed on her,

    making Morwenna realize he genuinely sought an answer. Without much thought, her heart chose

    Grandpa George.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Concerned that her honesty might hurt Stuart, Morwenna hesitated before saying, ¡°Stuart, you and

    Grandpa George are different, iparable. Grandpa George is very important to me. My

    connection to the Hetfield family started because of him.¡± Though Morwenna¡¯s words were gentle,

    Stuart understood: Grandpa George mattered more.

    Morwenna considered herself a romantic, moved by every act of kindness from Stuart, willing to

    offer her understanding, enthusiasm, and love. Yet, she couldn¡¯t fathom a love that demanded

    severing ties with family. The idea of abandoning one¡¯s rtives for a lover was beyond her

    comprehension.

    To Morwenna, Grandpa George was not just family but a beacon of hope. After Melvin¡¯s death,

    Morwenna had been living in a daze. Fulfilling Melvin¡¯s dreams, she devoted every waking hour to

    study, sparing only three hours for sleep. She lived numbly, uncaring of her own well-being. Then,

    she met Grandpa George. Their correspondence brought warmth and support into her life, reviving

    her spirits.

 Chapter 276

    She kept pushing on, fueled by an undying zest for life. It''s fair to say that Morwenna''s ability to

    stand tall today can be attributed to two key figures in her life: her childhood friend Melvin, and after

    Melvin¡¯s untimely death, Norbert Hetfield stepped in.

    So when Norbert casually suggested it, Morwenna didn¡¯t hesitate for a second before agreeing to

    marry Stuart. Even in the face of Stuart¡¯s worst behavior, Morwenna chose to bear it quietly. Given a

    choice between Stuart and Norbert, Morwenna would pick Norbert without batting an eye.

    Stuart could sense the implication in Morwenna¡¯s words, feeling as if someone had viciously

    squeezed his heart, leaving him momentarily breathless with pain. Norbert won¡¯tst much longer...

    Noticing the sorrow in Stuart¡¯s eyes, Morwenna was about to say something when she saw his right

    hand covered in ck. She eximed, ¡°Oh, Stuart, what happened to your hand?¡±

    Stuart¡¯s pupils shrank slightly as he flipped his hand over, hiding the palm. ¡°Cheap pen, leaked

    some ink,¡± he said.

    ¡°How¡¯d it get everywhere? You scared me; I thought you were hurt.¡±

    The palm of Stuart¡¯s hand bore a wound from the pen¡¯s nib, now stained with dark ink as if darkness

    seeped into his very bones. Morwenna noticed Stuart wasn¡¯t in the best of moods. She moved

    closer and hugged him lightly, cooing, ¡°Stuart, don¡¯t be down. I really like you.¡±

    Her voice was sweet and melodious, with a yful lilt at the end, as if she was teasing him. In

    Morwenna¡¯s heart, Norbert Hetfield came first, and Stuart second. Morwenna didn¡¯t have many

    people she cared about deeply in her life. Even her sense of responsibility towards the children in

    the countryside was inherited from Melvin. So, in her heart, Stuart already held significant weight.

    Stuart seemed distracted, and by the time he snapped back to reality, intending to return

    Morwenna¡¯s hug, Morwenna had already kissed him on the cheek and dashed out of the car. Stuart

    pulled back the car curtain, watching Morwenna¡¯s retreating figure.

    Reaching the parking lot entrance, Morwenna waved at Orson with a smile, her steps as light and

    quick as a deer''s. Seeing Stuart felt as joyous as any young couple deeply in love. She was

    optimistic about the future. In her new school, she could focus on her studies, secure a good job,

    and be in a better position to help the children in the countryside. Things between her and Stuart

    were also looking up; being in love was genuinely delightful. She looked forward to visiting Norbert

    Hetfield at the end of every month. Morwenna was content with everything life had offered her.

    On her way back, she bumped into Matthew and Campbell. Matthew greeted her instantly, ¡°Hey

    there, sister-inw.¡±

    Morwenna stopped, looked around, and whispered, ¡°Keep it down; don¡¯t call me that at school.¡±

    Her attitude towards Matthew had warmed considerably. She knew that a big part of the sess in

    their recent drama performance was thanks to Matthew¡¯s guidance. No matter how well she knew

    her lines, she was still a novice on stage. An acimed actor like Matthew being so courteous and

    eager to please, all because of Stuart. Morwenna wasn¡¯t one to make a fuss unnecessarily; her

    impression of Matthew wasn¡¯t as bad as it used to be.

    Matthew nodded, lowering his voice as instructed, ¡°Alright, sister-inw. Is Stuart around? How¡¯s his

    mood?¡±

    After pondering for a moment, Morwenna replied, ¡°He¡¯s doing alright.¡±

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Matthew breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Thanks, sister-inw. See you around.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    As Morwenna walked away, Campbell looked confused and asked, ¡°Sister-inw? What¡¯s that

    about?¡±

 Chapter 277

    Matt rolled his eyes in exasperation, "Can''t you hear it, or what?"

    Cam caught the drift but couldn''t wrap his head around the bombshell. His eyes bulged as he stared

    at his big brother incredulously.

    Patting Cam on the shoulder, Matt said with a heavy sigh, "It''s exactly what it sounds like, buddy.

    Morwenna''s the girl Stuart''s fallen for. Got it?"

    At this point, the brothers were clueless about the real deal; Stuart and Morwenna were already

    married.

    Aside from the Hetfields, only a few folks like Fletcher Vaughn and Adide were in on the secret.

    The Hetfields kept mum, Adide wouldn''t spill, and Stuart hadn''t breathed a word about it. He

    figured Morwenna wasn''t ready to stir the pot at school, believing she hadn''t fully epted him yet.

    When she did, he''d probably shout it from the rooftops.

    Hearing this, Cam''s eyes popped even wider, and he made a beeline to bolt.

    Quick as a sh, Matt grabbed his kid brother by the cor, "Where do you think you''re going?

    We''ve got to see Stuart."

    Cam, thinking about the mess he''d orchestrated¡ªsetting up Morwenna and Matt in a sham

    romance and remembering how Stuart had abruptly left that day''s performance¡ªhis face fell.

    "Bro, I''ve got piles on my te, really. Stuart''s around often enough; maybe we skip today, yeah?"

    "Oh, we''re definitely not skipping," Matt scoffed.

    "Come on, you''re my real brother, right?"

    "Now you remember I''m your brother? When you dragged me into this without a clue, that didn''t

    cross your mind?"

    Dragging Cam to the parking lot, they found Stuart already there.

    Seeing Stuart, Cam''s knees buckled.

    "Stuart~~"

    "Oh~~ bro~~~"

    Their voices quivered more than a leaf in a storm.

    Stuart''s tone was indifferent, "You''re here."

    Cam, jittery, blurted out, "Stuart, man, I messed up. I shouldn''t have jumped in when I saw someone

    picking on sis, trying to make her shine and earn her stripes as the new face and leaddy. I just

    wanted to blind those snobs with her talent, not thinking it could lead to misunderstandings."

    Stuart arched an eyebrow, "Really now?"

    Cam nodded vigorously, "Absolutely. As long as I''m here, no one''s gonna bother her. I''ve got her

    back against any petty jealousy or ill will."

    Stuart gave a slight nod, "And what do you want in return?"

    Matt nearly lost hisposure. When did his clueless brother get so savvy?

    Cam, with feigned nobility, said, "Do something for Stuart and ask for a reward? I''m all in, no strings

    attached."

    Matt wanted to groan. This guy''s bootlicking skills were surpassing his acting talent.

    Stuart, unfazed by Cam''s ttery, simply instructed, "Just make sure she''s okay at school."

    "You got it! I''ll have eyes on her 24/7, keeping all the dudes at bay."

    Stuart shot Cam a look, "I said keep her from being bullied, not to surveil her or meddle in her

    friendships."

    Cam paused, confused, "But what if someone tries to woo her?"

    Stuart took a moment before saying, "Her friendships are her own business. Don''t interfere, got it?"

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Morwenna was a free spirit, and he intended to respect that.

    Matt couldn''t help but wonder, was this the same ruthless, cold-blooded Stuart he knew? This

    looked more like genuine affection. Could it be Stuart was truly in love with Morwenna?

    Cam, lost in thought, simply nodded, "Understood!"

    He couldn''t grasp Stuart''s angle. In his mind, if Stuart liked a girl, he''d guard her jealously, cutting off

    any potential rivals before they got close.

 Chapter 278

    How could Stuart not intervene?

    But regardless of understanding, Campbell''s greatest asset was his obedience. He simply did what

    Stuart told him to do.

    Still standing there dumbfounded, Stuart waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Alright, go back. You''ve

    done the job. From now on, if there''s any benefit, you ask for it yourself.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay then. I''ll be off.¡±

    And just like that, Campbell found himself with a task, leaving without fully understanding why. He

    left with all his limbs intact, no broken bones.

    Matthew immediately said, ¡°Then, Stuart, I¡¯ll be heading off too. It¡¯s getting crowded here, not good

    to be seen too much around the school.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°Is¡­ is there something else?¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other in days. How about we hit the tennis court, get some exercise?¡±

    At that moment, Matthew didn¡¯t grasp the gravity of the situation.

    Half an hour, an hour, two hours¡­

    ¡°Stuart, let¡¯s head back, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°Continue.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    By the time they left the tennis court, Matthew could hardly lift his arms.

    On the way back, Matthew finally realized it was because he had wrapped his arms around

    someone he shouldn¡¯t have.

    For a moment, Matthew really felt like hitting his brother.

    Damn Campbell got off scot-free, the instigator, while he, the victim, ended up unwittingly caught in

    the crossfire.

    ¡­

    Morwenna returned to the wee party.

    By then, the performances had ended, and it was time for some free mingling. Soft music yed,

    with couples dancing here and there.

    As soon as Morwenna appeared, she caught the attention of many.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    One bold soul stepped directly up to Morwenna, the epitome of a gentleman, ¡°Hello, I¡¯d love to have

    this dance with you.¡±

    Morwenna shook her head, declining, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t dance.¡±

    Feeling a bit peckish, Morwenna made her way to the buffet, grabbing some food before sitting

    down to eat.

    While eating, another approached, ¡°Hello, may I have this dance with you?¡±

    In just about ten minutes, four or five people hade up to invite Morwenna to dance.

    Just as Campbell had anticipated, Morwenna indeed had her pick of the lot.

    But Morwenna wasn¡¯t interested. She declined once more, her only desire to fill her stomach and

    then retreat to the library for some reading.

    The rejected senior walked away disappointed but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Just then, a discordant voice rang out.

    ¡°Acting all high and mighty, getting asked to dance by a senior is an honor for you.¡±

    ¡°Nobody knows you were a maid before, huh? To the uninformed, you might pass as some kind of

    dignitary¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°What are you staring at? This is a school, you can¡¯ty a hand on me in public. Assault is grounds

    for disciplinary action, serious cases get expelled.¡±

    Morwenna frowned; it was that annoying Jethro again.

    She wasn¡¯t one to indulge such nuisances, retorting sharply, ¡°Is your home by the sea? Why so

    nosy? Whether I dance or not is none of your business. By the way, nobody knows, right? How you

    couldn¡¯t even fight back when I hit you, still acting like a barking dog in front of me.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ dare call me a dog!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, lost your cool? If you strike first, it¡¯ll be self-defense on my part.¡±

    Jethro was fuming.

    Just then, Bary strode over, thinking Jethro was bullying Morwenna again. Without looking at

    Morwenna, he said ufortably, ¡°Jethro, don¡¯t go too far.¡±

    Jethro, inmed with rage, shot back, ¡°Bary, you traitor! My sister treats you so well, and here

    you are siding with her rival. What¡¯s your angle?¡±

    Bary, always the bold one, had previously dared to lead the charge against Morwenna at Stuart¡¯s

    party, showing his true colors.

    He kicked towards Jethro without hesitation, snarling, ¡°So what if I¡¯m helping Morwenna? What are

    you gonna do about it? Acting all high and mighty in front of me. I tolerated you for Adide¡¯s sake,

    but you¡¯re really courting death.¡±

 Chapter 279

    Morwenna nced up, surprised to see Bary stepping in to help her. From her perspective, it

    was already a blessing if Bary didn''t lead the charge in tormenting her.

    Jethro was even more shocked that Bary dared to hit him. The guy who was practically his

    sister¡¯spdog was now turning on him. Jethro had caused plenty of trouble before, and with just a

    single call from his sister, Bary would rush to clean up his messes without question. In Jethro''s

    eyes, Bary was nothing more than a faithful hound to his sister, to be treated however he saw fit.

    Pain twisted Jethro¡¯s features into a snarl. ¡°Bary! I¡¯m calling my sister! I¡¯ll make sure she knows

    you''re done for. Don¡¯t expect her to ever look your way again.¡±

    Bary¡¯s expression shifted, then he stepped forward and kicked Jethro a few more times for good

    measure. ¡°You are you, and your sister is your sister. I believe Adide knows right from wrong.

    Just because you''re Adide¡¯s brother doesn¡¯t give you the right to act like a spoiled brat.¡±

    Jethro, clutching his stomach, pointed at Bary, stuttering, ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±

    ¡°What about me? You think you have the right to point fingers at me, loser?¡±

    Dressed in his signature floral shirt, Bary exuded the arrogance of a trust fund kid. Jethro wanted

    to outdo Bary in arrogance but fell short. Jethro''s arrogance was all because of his sister''s

    standing in the Stuart circle. Bary¡¯s arrogance, however, stemmed from the backing of the rk

    family. The difference was fundamental.

    Bary had once thought Adide was the best woman in the world, which by extension made

    Jethro somewhat like family to him. But now, after a tongueshing from Morwenna, he began to

    question himself, his actions, and even his once unshakable belief in Adide¡¯s perfection. If he

    could question his loyalty to Adide and himself, Jethro was hardly a concern. A beating was a

    beating.

    Jethro read the shift in Bary¡¯s attitude, his bluster deted. He realized that without his sister

    here, these people wouldn¡¯t spare him a second nce. Any thoughts of revenge would have to

    wait for another day, another opportunity.

    After venting his frustration with a few more kicks, Bary stopped, noticing Morwenna had been

    watching him the whole time. He instantly stepped back, eager to rify, ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea. I

    didn¡¯t do this for you. I just can¡¯t stand this jerk.¡±

    Morwenna kept her gaze on Bary. The once boastful Bary took another step back, ¡°What are

    you staring at? Look, I saw you all alone and felt a bit sorry for you, okay? Even if I helped you out

    this time, it doesn¡¯t mean we can be friends.¡±

    Morwenna¡¯s steady gaze reminded him of Lorna, her roommate. Maybe beneath the harsh words,

    there wasn¡¯t much malice. Fidgeting under Morwenna¡¯s scrutiny, Bary blurted out, ¡°Enough! Stop

    looking at me like that. Fine, if someone bullies you again, I¡¯ll step in, alright? But remember, being

    tough isn¡¯t everything. Having connections is crucial. And for the record, I¡¯m not doing this for you.

    I¡¯m just saving face for Stuart, so you don¡¯t get bullied too badly.¡±

    The more Bary talked, the more awkward he felt, abruptly turning to leave. He feared any more

    conversation might lead him to publicly dere his protection over Morwenna.

    She was a dangerous person to him. Their few interactions had all ended unpleasantly. Yet, he

    couldn¡¯t help but worry. Morwenna was straightforward and impulsive, not considering the

    consequences of her actions. Not everyone was as patient as him. If she inadvertently offended

    someone with real power, she might not even know what hit her.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 280

    Bary stormed off, leaving Morwenna utterly baffled by his departure.

    She nced at Jethro sprawling on the ground and couldn¡¯t resist giving him a sneaky kick as she

    passed by, although her flip-flops made the act more of a gesture than a real punishment.

    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She found a new spot and continued with her meal, savoring the delights of the free buffet. "When

    it''s on the house, you''ve got to make the most of it," she thought, diving into a te piled high with

    comfort food.

    The little drama had unexpectedly turned Morwenna into something of a celebrity around campus. It

    seemed like everyone knew her name now.

    Mid-bite, an idea struck her. With her newfound fame, why not seize the moment to start a little side

    hustle? She could offer to pick up and deliver packages for her fellow students. Given the hassle of

    fetching packages from the campus entrance, she figured there¡¯d be a demand for her services.

    "Fifty cents a package sounds about right," she mused, unaware that many of her peers wouldn¡¯t

    blink at a higher fee.

    Meanwhile, Jethro, after regaining hisposure, shot Morwenna a venomous look and stormed

    out to call Adide, who frustratingly didn''t pick up. Swearing under his breath, he decided to take a

    sick day and stormed off campus, nning to enlist his mom¡¯s help in getting through to Adide.

    He hailed a cab, but too engrossed in his phone, he didn¡¯t notice the driver taking a strange route

    until it was toote. Confronted by his unexpected destination, Jethro¡¯sints were cut short as

    he was dragged from the cab and subjected to a brutal beating. His threats and pleas did nothing to

    halt the onught, and he was left unconscious and badly injured. The driver made a quick getaway

    after ensuring an ambnce was on its way to the scene.

    Unaware of Jethro¡¯s plight, Morwenna, feeling satisfied after her hearty meal, decided against the

    library and instead sought out Keira for help with aptop.

    ¡°Keira, how does this thing turn on? And the mouse moves the pointer, right?¡± Morwenna was

    practically a novice withputers, her exposure limited to outdated models during her high school

    years in a small town.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the power button, and yes, that''s how the mouse works. What do you need to do? I can

    help,¡± Keira offered, navigating the sleekptop with ease.

    Morwenna exined her n to post an ad on the college forum, offering her package pickup and

    delivery service. ¡°And let¡¯s add a photo of me. Maybe if people recognize me, they¡¯ll be more likely

    to get in touch.¡±

 Chapter 281

    Keira was taken aback. "Wenna, you''re going to help people pick up their parcels? Why?"

    "It''s a way to make some cash," Wenna exined practically. "Just jot down that I''ll charge 50 cents

    per parcel. I''m avable at noon and 6 p.m. every day. And don''t forget to include my WhatsApp

    number so anyone interested can contact me."

    Keira instantly remembered that Morwenna was strapped for cash.

    After all, she had taken up a job as a caregiver in the hospital because she needed the money.

    Hadn''t she given Wenna a gemstone hair clip? Wasn''t that enough?

    Without hesitating, Keira immediately said, "Wenna, how much do you need? I can lend it to you... I

    mean, I''d like to help..."

    Keira was careful not to wound Morwenna''s pride, her voice faltering as if she was the one in need,

    rather than the one offering help.

    Wenna chuckled, "I appreciate it, but I''ve already got a loan from my boyfriend. But you know, no

    matter the rtionship, a loan is still a loan and needs to be paid back. Anyway, I have some free

    time around lunch and dinner, so I might as well make use of it to digest my meals."

    Keira wanted to persuade her further but knew it would be futile. Once Wenna set her mind on

    something, nothing could sway her.

    All she could do was help Morwenna post an ad on the school''s online forum. And perhaps, find a

    way to give Morwenna something valuable.

    The ad was up in no time, featuring one of Morwenna''s headshots to draw attention, hoping people

    would recognize her and enlist her delivery services.

    After posting the ad, Morwenna headed to the library. She flipped through resources and took

    meticulous notes. She nned to write a novel.

    Dahlia had mentioned that nowadays, you didn''t need to submit manuscripts to publishers directly.

    You could simply upload your work online, update it as you go, and the payment would be wired

    directly to your ount.

    Morwenna hadn''t lost herself in this new academic environment. She indulged in the library for two

    weeks, soaking up as much knowledge as she could. After the orientation week concluded, she

    curbed her insatiable hunger for learning. She realized she couldn''t possibly read all the books she

    wanted to in such a short time.

    For now, she needed to make money. Working as a librarian conflicted with her ss schedule, and

    parcel collection was an option. She also wanted to write. In school, these seemed like the best

    options for her.

    In a few days, she had penned a detailed outline of 20,000 words, and the plot in her mind grew

    clearer by the day. Morwenna was incredibly diligent. Before starting her novel, she made sure she

    understood all the necessary details and background information.

    The forum post quickly caught people''s attention. Thanks to a performance at the wee party,

    and a scene with the popr actor Matthew, nearly the entire school knew who Morwenna was.

    While in the library, Morwenna had her phone on silent. As soon as she stepped outside and turned

    the sound on, her phone buzzed with notifications. Opening WhatsApp, she found a slew of friend

    requests.

    Morwenna added them one by one. Before long, many messaged her, most requesting parcel

    pickups, with a few attempting to flirt. Morwenna ignored those trying to flirt.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Back in her dorm, she took out a notebook and began meticulously recording each request, replying

    to confirm she had received them. Seeing the long list of tasks she had yet to register, Morwenna''s

    smile was brilliant and full of satisfaction.

 Chapter 282

    It was only the first day, and the ce was already swarming with people. Maddie could practically

    see dor signs waving at her.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on her table. Looking up, Maddie saw it was Lexie, gazing at her with

    a goofy expression, clueless about what Lexie might want.

    Seeing Maddie''s dopey look, Lexie felt a surge of irritation and, hopping from one foot to the other,

    eximed, "Maddie, quit staring at me like a deer caught in headlights. Didn''t you promise we''d

    have a go at each other? I''m here to take you up on that. Let''s head to the backwn of the dorm."

    Maddie''s look was so innocent, Lexie feared she might not be able to go through with it. Only then

    did Maddie remember her priormitment to Lexie.

    She apologetically put down her pen and said, "Sorry, totally slipped my mind. You''re here for that

    brawl, right? Sure, let''s get going."

    "Now?" Lexie raised an eyebrow.

    Maddie checked the time and nodded, "Yeah, now. The gates aren''t closed yet. We''ll have time to

    get back after."

    "Maddie, are you provoking me? Just so you know, I only lostst time because I was caught off

    guard. I won''t be pulling any punches this time."

    "Alright, alright."

    "Maddie!"

    "Huh?"

    Lexie felt like she had hit rock bottom. Never in her life had she met someone like Maddie. She was

    there to pick a fight, not to be cute.

    In the dead of night, Lexie and Maddie made their way to the backwn of the dorm. By now, it was

    late, and thewn was deserted.

    Lexie red at Maddie, "Last time, the dorm room was too cramped for me to move properly. Out

    here, you better watch out."

    Maddie tilted her head adorably, thinking that was her line to say. She''d learned to fight in the wild,

    wrestling with beasts. Confined spaces were a disadvantage to her; in the vast openness, she was

    the real predator.

    Facing Maddie''s innocent gaze and pretty face, Lexie inwardly cursed. She dared not look any

    longer and charged towards Maddie, determined to strike first this time.

    Maddie seemed to react a moment toote, not moving an inch. Just when Lexie thought she had

    Maddie within her grasp, Maddie dodged with agility that seemed beyond human.

    Then, as Lexie stumbled forward due to her momentum, Maddie flipped over andnded a hit on

    Lexie''s back. Lexie''s forward charge wobbled.

    The next moment, Maddie pounced like a young wolf on the hunt, tackling Lexie from behind and

    pinning her to the grass. Lexie tried to fight back.

    Maddie, sitting atop Lexie''s waist and pinning her arms down, had Lexie feeling utterly defeated. So

    it turns out, rock bottom had a basement...

    Two fights, both quick and decisive. The only difference was,st time Lexie was t on her front.

    This time, she was pressed face-down into the grass, almost eating it.

    Maddie''s fierce aura faded, and she innocently asked from behind, "Lexie, are we good now?"

    Lexie wished she could just dig a hole in the ground and bury herself. "Good my foot!"

    Seeing Lexie not responding and fearing she might have hurt her, Maddie hastily got up and asked

    with concern, "Lexie, you alright?"

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Lexie, getting up from the grass, maintained herposure and said, "What could possibly be

    wrong?"

    Maddie pointed at Lexie''s face, "You''ve got a de of grass on your face."

    Lexie: "..."

    If Lexie ever fought with Maddie again, she''d be the world''s biggest fool! A legendary idiot!

 Chapter 283

    Morwenna was about to add somethingforting to Lorna.

    With a couple of pats on her jeans, Lorna dered with calm authority, "Let''s head out. The dorm''s main gate is about to lock."

    "Oh," Morwenna obediently followed.

    Back at the dorm, Keira was pacing nervously, muttering to herself incessantly, "I wonder if it''s started yet. I really want to check it out. Hope Wenna''s okay. No, I''ve gotta break it up. Lorna''s so tall; Wenna might be at a disadvantage..."

    Dahlia, disturbed by the noise, put on her earphones.

    Just as Keira was about to intervene, Morwenna and Lorna returned as if nothing had happened.

    Seeing them return so quickly baffled Keira.

    "Oh, thank goodness, you guys didn''t fight. We''re all roommates here; no need for major conflicts. Let''s all get along," she beamed.

    Morwenna bit her lip, wanting to say more.

    Lorna''s face darkened, "If you''ve got nothing sensible to say, better keep it shut!"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Keira immediately zipped her lips, wondering what she said wrong.

    Morwenna, with a hint of a smile, patted Keira''s shoulder, "It''s okay."

    Feeling upbeat, Morwenna pulled out her phone, breezily adding new contacts for folks who wanted her to pick up parcels for them. She cheerfully logged this information.

    Lorna, on the other hand, huffed and puffed, feeling uneasy as she watched Morwenna act as if their confrontation never happened. Losing a fight was one thing, but she wasn''t one to shy away from admitting defeat.

    Suddenly, Lorna blurted out loudly, "Today, I challenged Morwenna and I lost. I admit, I can''t beat her. From now on, I won''t mess with Morwenna. If we cross paths, I''ll step aside; if we sh, I''ll back down. That''s it!"

    Lorna''s deration was loud, seemingly afraid of not being heard.

    Dahlia, uninterested, simply tightened her grip on her earphones.

    Keira''s eyes widened, finally realizing her earlier mistake. So, they had fought, and Lorna had lost swiftly.

    Wenna is so cool!

    Keira wanted tough but feared offending Lorna, so she covered her mouth, staying silent.

    Morwenna, puzzled, thought, It was just a fight, not that big of a deal. She had no intention ofpeting with Lorna.

    Seeing Morwenna''s clueless

    expression, Lorna couldn''t stand it and pulled her bed curtain closed.

    Was she going to sleep, or was it too

    much for her pride?

    Morwenna chuckled without a word, finishing her parcel pick-up log. Then, she sent ude photos from today''s wee party.

    ude seemed always alert for Morwenna''s texts. As soon as his phone buzzed, ude grabbed it.

    Seeing the photos Morwenna sent,

    ude''s mood shifted from joy to gloom. Ms. Winslet, shining on stage, was dazzling. A woman like Ms. Winslet would naturally attract admirers from everywhere

    She wouldn''t be his.

    He couldn''t even dream ofpeting with Stuart, let alone be a close friend to Ms. Winslet. To her, he was just a passerby. Insignificant.

    ude''s obsession deepened, his

    outlook growing darker. He wasn''t long for this world anyway. If Ms. Winslet spent a few years with him,

    it wouldn''t hold her back much. He was on borrowed time...

    Morwenna was unaware of ude''s descent into obsession, upied with her phone. She expected ude, but instead, it was an unexpected contact.

    Greta Irons. The stunningly generous Greta.

    Their first meeting had been a fiasco, with Morwenna mistakenly seeing her as a rival and publicly snatching Stuart for a dance.

 Chapter 284

    On their second encounter, Morwenna treated Greta like a friend, sharing everything with her. She felt uneasy then, unsure how to deal with Stuart''s other side. But Greta told her, sincerity is enough. Despite having only met twice, Morwenna really liked Greta.

    When the phone connected, Greta''s cheerful voice came through, "Hey, cutie, remember me?"

    Morwenna replied warmly, "Of course, I remember, Greta."

    "That''s awesome! You remember me. Now,e on out. I''m waiting for you at your school''s basketball court."

    "What? Now? Greta, you... you''re at my school?"

    "Yes."

    "But the dorm''s main door is locked."

    "I''ve already had someone open it. Juste down, I''m waiting at the basketball court. Got something to tell you."

    "Okay, I''lle down right away."

    Gretaughed, "You trust me just like that? Coming out in the middle of the night, aren''t you afraid I''ll sell you?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Morwenna said seriously, "No, Greta, you''re a good person."

    Greta chuckled, bright and charming.

    Of course, if she knew Morwenna also considered Stuart a good person, she might not haveughed.

    Morwenna hung up and headed out. Keira asked instinctively, "Wenna, where are you going?"

    Morwenna shushed her, whispering, "Got something to take care of, I''ll be back soon. You should get some sleep."

    Keira, always obedient, didn''t ask further, just said worriedly, "Then, Wenna, be careful."

    Morwenna hurried downstairs, and as expected, the dorm''s main door was open. The dorm supervisor nced at her but let her go without a word.

    Morwenn? rushed towards the

    e

    basketball court. It waste, and the

    court was deserted. Usually, most lights would be off by now, but

    tonight, several streetmps were lit.

    From afar, Morwenna saw Greta, barefoot, trying to y basketball, her heels set aside. Unfortunately, her aim was off. Out of ten shots, not one made it in.

    Morwenna ran over, and Greta, out of breath, called out, "Hey, cutie,e help me shoot. I''ve got to make a basket today, it''s so frustrating!" Morwenna took the basketball, casually tossed it, and scored.

    Greta: "..."

    That seemed even more frustrating.

    Morwenna realized this might not have been the best move. She earnestly exined, "I''ve practiced before, so my aim is better. I couldn''t afford meat back then, s when Dwent hunting in the

    mountains, I learned to use

    and slingshot. Over time, got good at hitting targets, that''s why my aim is good."

    Morwenna spoke sincerely, not wanting Greta to feel bad about their differences.

    Greta could tell, Morwenna had to

    hunt for a living in her childhood; what era was this for someone to live so harshly? Thinking back to what she''d heard, this cutie was a student from the mountains sponsored by Norbert. Greta realized Morwenna''s upbringing might have been tougher than imagined.

    Love

    Willing to reveal her poverty just tofort her, she truly was a gem Stuart had found.

    Greta ruffled Morwenna''s hair, smiling, "Cutie, how can you be so adorable?"

    Morwenna didn''t know what she did to make Greta find her adorable.

    Greta pulled Morwenna to sit down on the steps nearby. "Morwenna, I came to tell you something. Adide, that heartless witch, ising back." Morwenna sat up straight at once.

 Chapter 285

    The name Adide, for Morwenna, was like a bad taste in her mouth. It was rare for Morwenna to dislike someone this intensely.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    In truth, Adide had once saved Stuart, and if Adide had simply pursued Stuart openly, Morwenna wouldn''t have had an issue with her. But Adide didn''t go after Stuart. Instead, she always found sneaky ways to bother Morwenna, which she really didn''t appreciate.

    Seeing Morwenna''s frown, Greta quickly said, "Don''t worry too much. That backstabber Adide won''t stir up much trouble. Stuart wouldn''t allow it since he was the one who sent her packing. She''s already on a flight back home. I have a friend who spotted Adide returning, so I came to give you a heads-up."

    Morwenna gratefully responded, "Thank you, Greta."

    Greta leaned in closer, her curiosity piqued, "Even though that backstabber''s return might not mean much, I do wonder what''s brewing. So, how are things between you and Stuart?"

    Morwenna gaped, realizing Greta was here for the scoop. Nevertheless, she didn''t mind sharing with Greta. Their rtionship wasn''t a secret to Greta, so it was fine.

    Morwenna earnestly shared, "Stuart and I are doing well. It''s just that now I''ve started school, I can''t just leave campus whenever I want, so we don''t see each other every day. But we call each other daily. My English isn''t very good, so... he reads me English stories..."

    Greta was all ears, shaking her head after hearing the story, "No, no, that won''t do. With someone like Stuart, the physical closeness reflects how close he is to you emotionally. This polite distance isn''t enough."

    "Actually... it''s not all just polite distance. He... he has kissed me."

    Greta''s eyes sparkled with the thrill of gossip, "Q? Not bad, but still not enough. Honey, let me tell you, with men, if they like you, they go for it Don''t wait for Stuart to make a move. You should take the initiative, seduce him, get close to him, keep him on his toes."

    "But I don''t know how."

    "There''s nothing to it, I''ll teach you..."

    Greta leaned in even closer, nearly resting on Morwenna''s arm. But this time, Morwenna didn''t pull away.

    They sat on the steps, with Greta ying the role of love guru, all while dishing out advice and getting thetest gossip on Adide''s return Adide, that schemer, could try all she wanted, but Stuart would never faff for it. Not worth worrying about.

    Discussing thetest drama was a great stress reliever for Greta, especially with the pressures of corporate battles. After half an hour, Greta felt her tensed nerves rx She used to wonder what kind of woman could win Stuart''s affection. Now, she pondered what kind of man could capture Morwenna''s heart. Stuart was indeed lucky, and Greta couldn''t help but feel envious!

    As they wrapped up, Greta stood up, saying gracefully, "Alright, remember what I told you? You can try it out during your weekend leave. You should head back and rest, I''m heading out too."

    "Okay, I''ll remember. Take care, Greta."

    Greta''s gracested only a second before she let out a yelp, "Ouch, I think I stepped on a pebble." She had almost forgotten she was still barefoot.

    Morwenna hurried over to check. Greta''s foot was red but not injured. Looking at Greta''s high heels and then down at her own cartoon slippers, Morwenna couldn''t help but smile.

 Chapter 286

    "Hey Greta, looks like we''re practically the same shoe size. Why don''t you take my flip-flops home with you?"

    Greta didn''t respond immediately.

    Morwenna, worried that Greta was concerned about leaving her barefoot, quickly added, "You know, I spent my childhood running around barefoot in the countryside, wading through streams, and climbing hills without any trouble. It''s not far back to the dorm from here. I can walk back barefoot, no problem at all."

    But Greta wasn''t concerned about that. It was just her nature; she never took anything from anyone without giving back much more in return. That''s why people in the Rosefrost Hollow clique were always eager to do her favors, scheming to create opportunities to give her things. But no one had ever dared to offer Greta their used flip-flops.

    The eldest daughter of the Irons family wearing someone else''s cast-offs? Unthinkable.

    However, after a brief pause, Greta slipped on Morwenna''s flip-flops, saying, "Thanks, then. I''ll head off now. Bye."

    Morwenna waved with a smile, "Bye, take care, Greta."

    As Greta walked away, she did so with elegance, even in borrowed flip-flops.

    After seeing Greta off, Morwenna hurried back to the dorm.

    The night owls of the dorm were all doing their own thing, and Morwenna quietly let Keira know she was back.

    She only had that one pair of flip-flops, so she rinsed her feet and made do with her old sandals.

    She was running a bitte today, and just as she finished up and hadn''t yet climbed into bed, her phone buzzed with a call from Stuart.

    Scrambling onto her bed, she identally banged her arm against the bed frame and winced in pain.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing, just bumped my arm."

    "Don''t rush, I can wait," he said gently.

    Morwenna felt her cheeks warm. "Okay."

    She settled in and drew the curtains closed.

    Stuart began reading an English story, and Morwenna picked up her knitting, working on a sweater.

    The fine cashmere yarn would

    be a man''s

    ch filled with Morwen fater,

    tender affection.

    Tonight''s story was a fairy tale.

    to

    But Stuart''szy, mature voice made Morwenna''s mind wander. She could easily picture him, lounging back in his chair, certainly not all buttoned up, a yful glint in his eye

    Morwenna''s thoughts drifted to the things Greta had taught her, and she couldn''t help but fantasize.

    Listening to Stuart''s voice, she

    imagined unbuttoning his shirt,.

    biting his storytelling lips, hold

    page-turning hands.

    W

    She felt if this went on any longer, she''d be in trouble.

    His voice, through the phone, seemed to beckon her.

    Morwenna had always found Stuart irresistibly charming.

    Hearing Greta''s advice only fueled her daydreams.

    Swallowing hard, Morwenna blurted out, "Uncle."

    Stuart stopped, his voice now husky from reading, "What''s up?"

    Startled back to reality, Morwenna stammered, "No... nothing..."

    his

    Stuart chuckled softly, hisugh now sounding even more beguiling.

    "Uncle, I... I''m going to sleep, goodnight."

    "Alright, goodnight."

    Morwenna hung up as if fleeing, taking deep breaths, her hands covering her face.

    Then she noticed the sweater she''d been knitting had several dropped stitches.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Sighing, she realized she''d have to unravel and start over.

    Stuart was indeed a charmer!

    Even over the phone, he had a way of bewitching her.

 Chapter 287

    The next day.

    After the morning sses, Keira, sticking to her routine, went to fetch Morwenna for lunch. Dahlia and Morwenna were in the same elective course and naturally joined her.

    The trio made their way to the cafeteria, got their food, and had just sat down when Lorna came over with her tray loaded with food and plopped down beside them unceremoniously. Seeing the trio eyeing her, Lorna blurted out with her usual bravado, "What''re you looking at? Can''t I sit here?" The trio frowned at her. Sensing their disapproval, Lorna''s arrogance deted a bit, and her tone softened considerably, "Err... Can I sit here?" Lorna was known for her swagger, usually dining alone, steering clear from the typical gossip-mongering crowd. But Morwenna was an exception; she didn''t just talk tough, she could back it up. Dahlia wasn''t much of a talker, either. And Keira, well, she was too shy to speak up. Sitting with them promised a peaceful meal.

    However, Lorna seemed to forget one crucial point: her desire to sit with them didn''t automatically mean they wanted her there. If she ended up rubbing Morwenna the wrong way, and that girl decided to throw a punch, Lorna wasn''t sure she could hold her own.

    With this realization, Lorna''s previously assertive tone turned into a request. Morwenna nodded, "Sure, take a seat."

    Lorna settled down, her manners a stark contrast to her usual demeanor. They began eating. Barely a few bites in, Lorna inquired, "Morwenna, is that all you''re having? Just veggies? How''s that enough nutrition?"

    Morwenna swallowed her food before replying, "It''s enough. At home, it''s pretty much the same. The school cafeteria is already a step up. Thedy at the counter even gave me an extra spoon of roast beef today. Mixing it with rice tastes pretty good."

    "No way, that''s not enough. We, who are more physically active, need to eat more meat. Otherwise, where would we get our strength from?" Saying so, Lorna scooped half of her untouched meaty dishes onto Morwenna''s te.

    Keira''s grip on her fork tightened. Even Dahlia''s usually indifferent gaze shifted towards Lorna. They both knew Morwenna wasn''t well-off and usually ate very simply to save money Out of respect for

    el

    Morwenna''s pride, they would at most discreetly offer her a piece of chicken or pork, never directly moving food from their tes to hers like this.

    Lorna, not wanting to worsen their rtionship inadvertently, realized her action might have been inappropriate. Everyone wants to save face. Her actions could make Morwenna look bad in the eyes of others in the cafeteria. Can''t afford food, so she eats off others'' tes?

    Hoping to mend the situation, Lorna quickly scooped some of Morwenna''s rice onto her te, casually saying, "I didn''t take enough rice; share some with me." Before Morwenna could react, her te had less rice but more meat.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Lorna, feigning guilt, focused on her meal. Morwenna, with a gentle smile, softly thanked her. Lorna paused, then resumed eating without a word.

    Keira, seizing the moment

    Morwenna was sipping her soup, stealthily slid her mini steak onto Morwenna''s te. Lorna gave Keira a nod of approval. Then, both turned their gaze towards Dahlia. Dahlia, with a slightly stiff expression, wondered why they were looking at her. Under their watchfuleyes, she reluctantly divided her honey-zed ribs, cing two pieces on

    Morwenna''s te.

    Satisfied, the trio resumed their meal with gusto. Morwenna, with her te unexpectedly rich in meats, ate heartily. Her usual scant servings of meat meant she often filled up on carbs, but not today.

 Chapter 288

    Today, I had my fill of meat and didn''t need much rice, and I was stuffed.

    After finishing her meal, she tidied up her te, her eyes sparkling as she said, "I''m full. I''m going to grab my delivery now, I''ll head out first, okay?" Keira immediately put down her fork.

    Dahlia nodded in response.

    Lorna was so full she could barely stay upright in her chair, waving weakly. She had taken half of Morwenna''s rice and struggled to finish it, but seeing Morwenna polish off her te made her push through. She felt like she was about to burst.

    After Morwenna left, Lorna, rubbing her belly, said, "Does Morwenna always eat like that? Is she that broke?"

    Dahlia couldn''t be bothered with Lorna.

    Keira chimed in shyly, "Wenna''s family isn''t well-off. She needs to save money, but Wenna''s really nice. Don''t judge her because of her financial situation."

    Lorna rolled her eyes, "Duh, I''m saying, we should figure out a way to treat her to a meal."

    Dahlia coolly replied, "She won''t just ept any kind of favor."

    "I know, so we''ll tell her to treat us in return sometime. And when it''s her turn, we''ll say let''s just eat at her ce, so it won''t be a waste."

    Keira nodded immediately, "I agree."

    She was always looking for ways to help Morwenna out.

    Dahlia also agreed, noting Morwenna''s kindness and her willingness to lend a hand.

    Lorna pped her hands, "Alright, it''s settled then. We''ll bring groceries to her ce, so we don''t trouble her."

    And so, they decided.

    Meanwhile, Morwenna was off to collect her delivery.

    She had registered for several parcels and borrowed a cart typically used for school events.

    Following the notifications on her phone, Morwenna went door to door to collect the packages.

    There weren''t many midday deliveries, just about twenty or so.

    The cart was mostly full as Morwenna hurried towards the school gate with the parcels.

    After dispatching the deliveries, she checked her list against the lockers for pickups.

    There were quite a few parcels, somerger than Morwenna had expected, filling the cart to the brim. Luckily, Morwenna had brought severalrge, ck trash bags for moving.

    In the end, Morwenna was pushing the cart with her left hand and carrying two huge trash bags in her right.

    From a distance, all you could see was the ck bags seemingly pushing the cart by themselves.

    It was quite the odd spectacle on campus.

    Many looked at Morwenna with curious eyes.

    After getting into such a prestigious

    school and experiencing the

    §ÖN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    splendor of Rosefrost Hollow, few

    would swallow their pride to do something so seemingly embarrassing.

    But Morwenna didn''t care.

    She dispatched 26 items and retrieved 64, handling a total of 90 packages, earning fifty cents per item.

    This runted Morwenna $45.

    Not a huge sum, but enough to buy pencils and notebooks.

    Running back and forth for an hour or two, toiling for just forty or fifte

    bucks, was something most students at Rosefrost University would never dream of doing.

    But Morwenna was more than willing.

    She was strong, and although there were many parcels, she could handle them.

    This little exercise didn''t even tire her out.

    One trip at noon, another in the afternoon, and as more people sought her services, she could make a decent amount each day.

    ¡°Sandra, look at Morwenna collecting deliveries. She''s not embarrassed at all.¡±

    "Really? Let''s buy some bulky items then, like redecorating our club, get treadmills and such. Fifty cents a piece, right? Let''s support Morwenna''s business and have her pick up our deliveries."

    ¡°Haha, Sandra, you''re brilliant!"

 Chapter 289

    The drama at the wee party didn''t manage to drag Morwenna down.

    Sandra had initially plotted to make Morwenna gradually despised and expelled by everyone. However, Lorna and Bary, for reasons unknown, had taken Morwenna''s side, forcing Sandra to tread carefully. Especially after hearing that Jethro, who had targeted Morwenna, ended up in the hospital with serious injuries.

    So, for the time being, Sandra hadid off Morwenna. At the moment, she was just looking for an opportunity to stir up some trouble for her.

    Morwenna had just finished delivering a staggering hundred parcels that evening. She was amazed at how much Rosefrost University students loved online shopping. Just as Morwenna was about to return the little cart, someone rushed over, calling out, ¡°Morwenna, someone''s looking for you at the main gate."

    Morwenna frowned, "Who''s looking for me?"

    The messenger shrugged, "Don''t know. Some prettydy. Go see for yourself."

    Morwenna thought it might be her sister Greta. She didn''t really know many people in Rosefrost Hollow, and among the few women she did know, aside from Keira, Greta was the only one who came to mind.

    Morwenna hurried to the main gate. But the moment she saw the coughing figure, she turned to leave.

    Adide''s fragile voice called out, "Morwenna, wait!"

    Morwenna had no intention of listening to Adide.

    Adide''s voice,ced with malice, was sharp and piercing, "Don''t you want to know why Stuart has suddenly been so nice to you? Don''t you want to know how his behavior might change now that I''m back?"

    Morwenna stopped, her brows furrowing. Why was Stuart nice to her if not for affection?

    Seeing Morwenna pause, Adide scoffed, "You can''t possibly think Stuart loves you? That''s hrious. Did you ever stop to consider that at the beginning, every time, Stuart chose me over you? When has he ever been nice to you like this?"

    Morwenna turned around, maintaining her distance, "What are you trying to say?"

    Adide tossed her hair, trying to appear vulnerable. But she seemed much thinner, her cheeks slightly hollow, making her gesture seem dry and forced. Morwenna thought, maybe it''s true what they say about the outside reflecting the inside-Adide seemed to be getting uglier by the day.

    Adide, sensing the disdain in

    Morwenna''s eyes, spat out venomously, "I''m saying, don''t get lost in some fantasy romance. Stuart''s changed attitude towards you is only because you saved him during that kidnapping. Get it? Just like I saved Stuart years ago. I got five years by his side. How long do you think you''ll have?"

    Morwenna felt a tightness in her chest.

    When had Stuart started being so kind to her? It was indeed after the kidnapping, when she woke up covered in wounds. Stuart had

    personally taken care of her,

    growing kinder with each pasel

    day The Stuart she remembered had been on the verge of divorce, using every cruel tactic to drive her away.

    Seeing Morwenna''s expression change, Adide smirked triumphantly, "You''re not a fool. Why deceive yourself? If you don''t believe me, go ask Stuart."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Morwenna bit her lip slightly. Deep down, she had already pondered this question. But she was too enamored with Stuart''s tenderness, unwilling to face the harsh reality. Now, with Adide''s mocking words, Morwenna was forced to confront the real issues between her and Stuart. Was it all just gratitude?

    Adide had five years, but what about her? If she were to spend years with Stuart under these circumstances, could she leave peacefully when the time came?

    Remembering everything Stuart had done for her recently, Morwenna shook her head vigorously, breaking free from her despondency.

 Chapter 290

    "No, it can''t be."

    If it were merely gratitude, Stuart wouldn''t hold her, wouldn''t kiss her, and definitely wouldn''t spend

    every day patiently reading her stories.

    Morwenna''s gaze regained its firmness as she shook her head, "I don''t believe it. Stuart¡¯s feelings

    for me go beyond gratitude."

    Jealousy was about to burst from Adide¡¯s heart.

    Maintaining her mocking demeanor, she sneered, "You don''t believe it? Naive little girls who''ve

    never been in love are so easy to deceive. Well, keep watching then. When he sent me abroad, did

    you really think things between Stuart and me were over? Did you think that upon my unapproved

    return, Stuart would cold-heartedly send me away again? Let''s make a bet. I''ll stay in Rosefrost

    Hollow, and he won¡¯t be able to let go of me."

    Morwenna''s face turned pale.

    She couldn''t assert with certainty anymore that Stuart wouldn¡¯t do it.

    Seeing her words sting Morwenna gave Adide a surge of satisfaction.

    How could such a foolish womanpete with her? Sooner orter, she¡¯d reim her ce, take

    back everything that was hers.

    After speaking, Adide waved her hand dismissively at Morwenna, ¡°I¡¯m off then. I came especially

    to remind you that Stuart¡¯s interest in you is fleeting. Don¡¯t get too full of yourself. See you next

    time.¡±

    With that, Adide strutted away.

    Morwenna stood still for a long time, so long that her feet began to numb, before she finally went

    back to her sses.

    She attended ss diligently, took notes carefully, and went to the library to read after.

    She acted as if nothing had happened, calm andposed.

    She was waiting.

    Aunt Greta had mentioned that if Stuart hadn¡¯t allowed someone¡¯s return, he would take action.

    She wanted to see if Stuart would send Adide away again.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    If Stuart showed leniency towards Adide once more, choosing to keep her by his side, then

    Morwenna would decisively give up on Stuart.

    Even if it hurt, she would let go.

    Her love couldn''t amodate impurity.

    The semester break was approaching, and she would go home to see for herself.

    As soon as Adide left Rosefrost University, she received a call from Stuart.

    ¡°Who gave you permission toe back?¡± Stuart''s voice was cold over the phone.

    A flicker of anger passed through Adide¡¯s eyes, but her tone was woeful, ¡°Stuart, please don¡¯t be

    like this. I didn¡¯t mean to defy your arrangements. It¡¯s just... my brother got hurt, seriously hurt. Mom

    said it was a miracle he survived, and she insisted Ie back to take care of him. I won¡¯t cause

    you any trouble; I just want to look after my brother.¡±

    Stuart frowned, ¡°Seriously hurt?¡±

    ¡°Truly. He¡¯s my own brother. How can I be at peace abroad? Stuart, after all these years we''ve

    shared, I... I became so ill trying to save you once. I don¡¯t want my brother to follow in my footsteps.

    All I ask is to take care of him. Can¡¯t you grant me this small request?¡±

    Stuart hung up without another word, arranging for someone to confirm the story.

    It was quickly confirmed that Jethro was indeed in critical condition, lying in the ICU. Only then did

    Stuart call Adide back.

    ¡°If you¡¯re here purely to take care of Jethro, then stay at the Gagher residence and don¡¯t wander

    off.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Stuart. I¡¯ll be good,¡± she replied.

    After hanging up, Adide smashed her phone in a fit of rage.

    Stuart didn¡¯t trust her anymore. Despite her heartfelt plea, he still needed to verify Jethro¡¯s injury.

    All because of Morwenna, that wretched woman!

 Chapter 291

    But at the end of the day, Adide stayed.

    Her face was a canvas of spite as she thought about Stuart, convinced that a man like him would

    never lower himself to exin anything to a woman. She was eager to see Morwenna''s reaction

    when she found out Adide was sticking around.

    Picking up her phone, its screen shattered from a previous fit of rage, Adide lethargically made

    her way to the hospital.

    After asking around, she found Jethro''s room. No sooner had she pushed open the door than she

    was met with a p across the face.

    Adide, whose health had been declining ever since she went abroad, coupled with her constant

    bitterness, fell to the ground from the force of the p.

    Violet, furious, berated her: ¡°You¡¯ve been off that ne for three hours! Your brother is lying here

    injured, and you didn¡¯t think to visit him first?¡±

    Instead of going straight to Stuart, Adide had sought out Morwenna, neglecting to even contact

    Stuart upon her return. However, she couldn''t admit that now. Holding her cheek, she yed the

    victim: ¡°Mom, I went to see Stuart first. I knew how badly Jethro was hurt and thought Stuart could

    help find the best doctor.¡±

    Hearing this, Violet¡¯s demeanor softened slightly: ¡°At least you have some sense. Did you find a

    suitable doctor?¡±

    Adide seethed internally but showed no sign of it, replying softly, ¡°Stuart was busy. I¡¯ll see him

    once he¡¯s free.¡±

    Violet¡¯s expression soured again: ¡°Men¡¯s excuses about being busy are never trustworthy. You¡¯ve

    only been abroad for a few days, and now you can¡¯t even see him. I told you to stay close to Stuart,

    but you insisted on going abroad for your health. What was there to fix? You¡¯re fine as you are.¡±

    Adide had long since seen through her family¡¯s true colors. In their eyes, only Jethro, the heir,

    mattered. She was just a stepping stone to make his life better.

    If she held value, they treated her slightly better. Without any, the Gaghers wouldn¡¯t hesitate to

    discard her.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Stung by Violet¡¯s words, Adide stood up abruptly and charged headfirst into the hospital wall.

    Violet, shocked, quickly intercepted her: ¡°Are you mad? What are you trying to do?¡±

    Weak and frail, Adide was easily stopped. She burst into tears: ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a burden. I

    know I¡¯m just dragging the family down, useless. I might as well be dead.¡±

    Violet¡¯s expression fluctuated with guilt and frustration. She had oftenshed out at Adide,

    especially when Adide was bringing benefits to the Gaghers by being with Stuart. But Adide

    had never dared to speak of death before.

    Death was not an option; Adide was still valuable to the Gaghers.

    Suppressing her anger, Violet softened her tone: ¡°I was harsh, but with everything going on, we

    can¡¯t have you causing more trouble.¡±

    Crying, Adide threw herself into Violet¡¯s arms.

    Violet patted her back, sighing, ¡°There, there, don¡¯t cry. Your return is timely; you can give your

    mother a hand. Also, I heard that it was that Bary who hit your brother. Bary used to do

    whatever you told him, right?¡±

    Adide looked up at Violet through tear-stained eyes.

    Violet¡¯s tone darkened: ¡°The Gaghers can¡¯t let this go unchallenged. Since Bary used to listen

    to you, go to him. Have himpensate us first. Once we get the money, we¡¯ll find someone to take

    him down.¡±

 Chapter 292

    Adide hung her head slightly, her mind crystal clear on one thing ¨C Jethro was the lifeblood of the

    Gagher family. With Jethro injured like this, even though Bary was from the rk family, her

    parents would seek vengeance.

    But she never expected they''d send her to demandpensation.

    Seeing Adide silent, Violet took her hand, speaking with a patience she rarely showed,

    ¡°Adide, times have changed. The Gaghers are going through rough patches. You need to

    confront that Bary. Remember, ask for a hefty sum. Only then can we have a shot at a decent

    life. When you''re back, I''ll make your favorite ¨C chicken soup.¡±

    ¡°Mom, don''t worry. I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Adide replied, her voice firm yet underlined with a chilling

    resolve.

    She had once longed for such warmth, thinking her parents¡¯ asional kindness meant love. But

    those days were far behind her. Anypensation she got wouldn''t see its way to the Gaghers.

    Violet¡¯s seemingly affectionate grip on Adide¡¯s hand came with a suggestion, ¡°No rush this

    moment. Sit down, have a ss of water, and rest a bit before you go.¡±

    Adide couldn''t help but scoff internally. It was already 8 PM, and she half-expected her mother to

    suggest waiting until tomorrow. Yet, her mother''s cold-heartedness surprised even her.

    Sending her off sote to meet a man, seemingly indifferent to what might happen to her.

    Sitting down, Adide was offered a cup of lukewarm water by Violet, who then sliced an apple,

    cing it beside Adide with a semnce of concern.

    Looking at Jethro with genuine worry, Adide whispered, ¡°You¡¯ve been through so much, little

    brother.¡±

    Jethro, unable to speak, could only grunt in response.

    Adide softly assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of you and make sure Bary pays up.¡±

    His grunts grew more intense, likely trying to convey that Bary wasn¡¯t the one who hurt him.

    Violet quickly intervened, ¡°Enough, don¡¯t distress your brother further. He needs surgery. Go find

    Bary, then see if you can get in touch with some reputable doctors.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    As Adide obediently left the room, a smirk yed at the corners of her mouth. The Gaghers

    thought they needed her, and amusingly, she found them useful too. Without this bond to her

    brother, returning wouldn¡¯t have been as straightforward.

    Instead of seeking Bary in person, Adide opted for a phone call. Bary, deeply engrossed in

    a video game at Rosefrost University, paused upon seeing her call but decided to finish his game

    first.

    There was a time when Bary cherished Adide¡¯s gentle soul, seeing her as his redemption. But

    the recent slew of usations andints had him dreading her calls.

    Adide sensed the shift in Bary but remained patient. Men, she mused, were like fish needing

    to be fed asionally to stay close. She was confident in reiming their admiration upon her

    return.

    However, this was the first time Bary hadn¡¯t picked up her call, which unsettled her.

    After his game, Bary took a deep breath, bracing himself before returning Adide¡¯s call.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    The moment she answered, Adide¡¯s voice broke through in a tearful plea, ¡°Bary.¡±

 Chapter 293

    After years of being treated like a queen by Bary, the sound of sobbing instantly put him on edge.

    "Adide, what''s wrong? Please, don''t cry! Tell me what''s going on."

    Adide''s sobs were heart-wrenching, filling the room with a tangible sadness.

    Once her tears had somewhat subsided, she finally managed to speak through her sniffles. "Bary, why did you have to go after my brother?"

    Hearing that, Bary''s tone cooled noticeably. "Adide, I''ve been more than patient with Jethro, all things considered. This was just a lesson. Don''t be too upset. After all, Jethro''s no kid; you can''t watch over him forever."

    Adide was still crying. "A lesson is one thing, but you didn''t have to hospitalize him. It was touch and go for a while there, and now he''s lying in the hospital waiting for surgery. After all these years, couldn''t you have spared him, for my sake if not for his?"

    Bary frowned. "That''s not how it went down! I just lost my temper and kicked him a few times. It shouldn''t have been that bad."

    "Bary, are you still trying to lie to me at this point? My brother''s in the hospital waiting for surgery, and I''ve seen him with my own eyes since I got back from abroad."

    Bary was genuinely frantic now. "Adide, listen to me, I swear I didn''t mean to hurt him that badly. You have to believe me!"

    Through her sobs, Adide''s lips curled into a chilling smirk.

    She believed Bary, of course, because she was the one who had arranged for Jethro to be beaten.

    If Jethro hadn''t been seriously injured, how could she have justified her sudden return?

    As Bary scrambled to exin himself, Adide yed the understanding card. "Bary, I believe you. You''ve always been there for me. Maybe it was an ident, and your kicks just happened to hit him the wrong way. Now''s not the time to point fingers. I... I need to ask, could I possibly borrow some money from you?"

    Did Bary really think his kicks were the cause of Jethro''s condition?

    Without hesitation, he responded. "Money? Between us? Just tell me how much, Adide. Consider itpensation for Jethro''s medical bills."

    UMS

    Adide''s voice was barely above a whisper, seemingly embarrassed. "It might need to be around ten million. My mom wants to fly in a top medical team from abroad to operate on my brother."

    Ten million was a drop in the bucket for Bary, merely a few months'' allowance.

    He agreed without a second thought. "Alright, give me your ount details, and I''ll transfer it immediately."

    "Thank you, Bary."

    "Don''t mention it... Adide, I feel responsible for this."

    After hanging up, Adide''s face was dry, her eyes clear, devoid of any traces of tears.

    See? Men are like fish, she thought. The moment she decided toe back, they all swam right to her feet.

    Instead of rushing to the hospital, Adide, now flush with cash, checked into a hotel.

    Soon after, a woman knocked on her door and entered Adide''s room.

    This woman was none other than the barmaid who had been openly boasting about Stuart''s special treatment.

    Last time, Stuart''s friends, unaware of the

    him to kick her out

    on of eth, had sent her to her a piece of hisT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    only

    Little did Stuart or his friends know that these two seemingly unrted women were actually in cahoots. As soon as the woman entered, Adide didn''t waste any time. "You got the money. How did things go?"

 Chapter 294

    The woman''s face showed signs of apprehension as she nodded, "It''s all taken care of. The word is out. By now, half of Rosefrost Hollow knows that Mr. Hetfield is no longer aloof, with me and that Morwenna having been close to him. Soon enough, more women will be approaching him."

    "Good. I''ll transfer the rest of the money to you now. Once you leave this room, we''re strangers. If you''re smart, you''ll keep your mouth shut." "Understood. You pay, I stay silent. Not a word more."

    Meanwhile, Morwenna was busy at school, registering parcels,pletely unaware of the storm brewing outside.

    ...

    Bary couldn''t shake off his guilt. He never suspected Adide of tricking him, genuinely believing he had identally hurt Jethro. Sure, he wanted

    to give Jethro a piece of his mind, but Jethro was Adide''s brother. It never crossed his mind to actually harm him.

    Feeling remorseful, Bary reached out to Fletcher.

    "Fletcher, could you check on someone at the hospital for me?"

    "What''s the matter now? What have you done this time?"

    "It''s nothing big, just had a little scuffle with Jethro. Got carried away and might''ve hurt him more than intended."

    "Man, when will you ever learn? I''ve told you, don''t go picking fights like Stuart. You don''t have the knack to smooth things over after."

    Bary felt a twinge of embarrassment remembering how Morwenna had dunked him into the water, snapping him out of his Stuart-inspired recklessness.

    He couldn''t quite master that carefree brutality.

    ???

    "This time, it wasn''t me looking for trouble," Bary confessed, a bit sheepishly. It''s Jethro. The guy''s got less sense than he has skills, always stirring up trouble, especially with Morwenna. And Morwenna, she''s practically one of Stuart''s crew. Does he really think he stands a chance?"

    Fletcher''s eyes narrowed, a sly glint appearing. "Is that so? I''ll check on him."

    "Thanks, Fletcher. I must''ve kicked him five or six times. If it''s as bad as all that, I''ll make sure to aim elsewhere next time."

    After hanging up, Fletcher immediately headed to the hospital, following the address Bary had given him.

    He had nned to maybe swing by in a day or two, but with Morwenna involved, he found himself far more invested.

    Arriving at the hospital before Adide had returned, Fletcher was greeted by Violet.

    "Mrs. Thompson, good evening. I''m here to check on Jethro''s injuries."

    Violet recognized Fletcher, aware of his medical prowess, and assumed Adide had sent him. "Dr. Vaughn, please,e in. The doctors here have done their checks. They say he needs surgery soon."

    Fletcher offered a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, Mrs. Thompson. With today''s medical advances, we can mend almost anything. Let me take a look first."

    Violet stepped aside, her anxiety temporarily eased by Fletcher''s confidence. She would''ve done anything for a skilled doctor at that moment.

    Fletcher approached Jethro, lifting his shirt to inspect the abdominal injuries, his keen eyes narrowing.

    After a thorough examination, it was clear that the damage couldn''t have been caused by just five or six kicks.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Bary wouldn''t lie to him.

    So, how did Jethro really get hurt?

 Chapter 295

    Fletcher sensed something was wrong.

    Violet, visibly anxious, asked, "What''s up with Dr. Vaughn? Is something wrong with my son? You all are friends with Adide, you have to help him, please!"

    Fletcher gave Violet a strained smile. "It''s nothing major. If the surgery goes well, he''ll just be bedridden for a year or so. If it doesn''t, the worst-case scenario is paralysis."

    Violet was taken aback. "How is that not a big deal?"

    "Ah, my apologies," Dr. Vaughn backpedaled. "I tend to speak my mind too frankly. Don''t worry, he''ll be fine. I''ve checked on him myself. I''ll head out now but will arrange for a few renowned doctors toe and take a look."

    "Uh... thank you, Dr. Vaughn."

    The thanks came out more as a puff of air, frustration evident. Yet, since he was arranging for reputable doctors, she felt obliged to express gratitude. As soon as Fletcher stepped out, he dialed Bary.

    Bary picked up immediately, anxiety clear in his voice. "Fletcher, how is it? Is it really that bad?"

    His doubt in Adide was apparent, or he wouldn''t question the severity.

    "What trouble have you gotten yourself into now?" Fletcher grumbled.

    "Hey, I''ve been keeping to myselftely, barely causing any stir at school. How could I have possibly angered someone? Is there something wrong with Jethro?"

    "After checking Jethro''s injuries, it''s clear he was severely assaulted in the abdomen, but it wasn''t just a few kicks. Someone else must''ve attacked him after your altercation."

    Bary let out a sigh of relief but then remembered Jethro was Adide''s brother. "How bad is he? Can he recover?"

    "He''ll live," Fletcher assured. "But I suspect someone is targeting you. Be vignt, see if anyone''s trying to gain from you. You''re the future heir to the rk family, don''t act clueless."

    "Got it..."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    "And take care of Morwenna. She''s naive."

    "Why do I need to look out for Morwenna too?"

    Fletcher didn''t borate on his and Morwenna''s rtionship.

    "Hanging up." Fletcher cut the call short.

    He sighed deeply, reminding himself that he and Morwenna were just friends.

    Bary, phone still in hand, frowned.

    Swords echoed in his d

    especially about someone profiting from his misfortune.

    The only person who had gained was Adide, who had taken ten million from him.

    Bary''s face paled as he shook his

    head in denial. It couldn''t be Adide, not when Jethro

    swaoel.ne

    brother.

    Despite his reluctance to suspect Adide, he couldn''t help but note this down mentally.

    ...

    In the girls'' dormitory.

    Morwenna was registering parcels to be collected the next day, then settled down to study quietly.

    At eleven sharp, Stuart called.

    Without fail, Stuart read her English stories, not mentioning Adide once.

    Morwenna didn''t bring her up either.

    Before, Morwenna would''ve directly inquired about Stuart''s actions.

    But this time, she chose silence.

    The things Stuart had done weren''t easily forgotten, leaving scars in Morwenna''s heart.

    This time, Morwenna decided to keep the power in her hands.

    Stuart had every right to be special to Adide.

    And she had every right topletely cut ties with Stuart.

    Regardless of Stuart''s feelings for her,

    gether genuine affection e for saving him, she whet

    y to move on.

 Chapter 296

    If Stuart chose Adide over her again, then she... she would stop liking Stuart. It still hurt a bit to think about it. Morwenna fell asleep to the soothing sound of Stuart''s reading voice.

    The next day, Morwenna silently finished her morning sses. Just as she stepped out of the ssroom, someone grabbed her shoulder. Lorna, ever the loud and carefree one, said, "Morwenna, what''s up with you? I''ve been calling your name, and you didn''t even hear me. Come on, let''s grab some lunch. It''s my treat today."

    Morwenna snapped back to reality, seeing all her dorm mates were there. She shook her head, "No thanks, I can pay for my own."

    But Lorna, with all seriousness, said, "We''ve talked it over, and from now on, we''ll take turns treating each other to lunch once a week. What do you say, Morwenna?"

    Morwenna hesitated. She knew that, unlike her, the other three came from wealthy families and wouldn''t need to be as frugal as she was. But she really liked these girls. Morwenna has always been generous toward those she cared about, just like how she was with Norbert Hetfield and Stuart. After a brief thought, she nodded in agreement, thinking she could just run a few more errands to cover her share. "Alright, let''s do it," she agreed. Lorna was pleased, "Great! This week is on me, Morwenna, you''re up next week."

    "Sure thing."

    Next week was the end of the month. The three roommates exchanged nces, sharing a little secret. They had nned a visit to Morwenna''s home during the holiday at the month''s end. Their bond as roommates seemed to grow stronger.

    Lorna ordered a feast, as if she

    wanted to try every dish the cafeteria had to offer. Keira, sitting next to her, tugged at her shirt. Lorna was about to snap when she noticed Keira''s worried nce Morwenna. Following her gaze, Lorna saw Morwenna staring open-mouthed at the array of dishes, clearly worrying about her finances. Realizing this, Lorna quickly covered, "I just wanted to try what''s good here today. From now on, we''ll just order a few dishes."

    ???

    Morwenna sighed in relief. As they went to get their food, Morwenna sweetly said to the cafeteriady, "Ma''am, could I have two extra servings of rice, please?" Others turned to look at her. Following her, Lorna Toudly said, "Ma''am, I''ll have two extra servings as well." Dahlia, with her usual cool demeanor, added, "One extra serving for me." And timid Keira chimed in, "I... I''ll

    have extra too."

    All four of them ended up with heaping tes of rice. Ignoring the disdainful looks from others, Lorna red back fiercely. Even Dahlia''s cool gaze swept across the room, and timid Keira puffed out her chest. Morwenna was touched.

    Lorna pped Morwenna''s back,

    "What are you spacing out for? Eat up! I''m really hungry today." Dahlia

    and Keira started eating heat

    Morwenna lowered her head to eat, her nose tingling with emotion. She knew they were doing this because she often got teased for eating a lot. But they chose to stand by her.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Any sadness brought by Stuart dissipated. She had encountered so many kind people in this world. No matter what happened with Stuart, she shouldn''t let a man bring her down. She resolved to study hard, to live well, to take care of Norbert Hetfield, and to be someone like Melvin. Morwenna suddenly smiled, her eyes curving, "The food is really delicious today!"

 Chapter 297

    Lorna looked at Morwenna and couldn''t help but exim, "Holy smokes, Morwenna! You''re all sweet and giggly, but when ites to fighting, you''re fierce. Is this really okay?"

    Dahlia and Keira couldn''t help but chuckle along.

    The four of them chatted andughed, eating their lunch with gusto.

    Others around them couldn''t help but feel a bit envious. Not everyone has friends who are willing to share in each other''s embarrassing moments. After lunch, feeling stuffed, the group decided to walk it off and apanied Morwenna to pick up a package.

    When they arrived at the campus entrance, Morwenna was faced with a behemoth of a package.

    It had to weigh at least 150 pounds a single package that outweighed a hundred others.

    Forget fifty cents, not even fifty bucks would tempt anyone to haul it from the campus entrance to the dorms.

    Lorna, ever impatient, cursed, "Holy hell! This has got to be some kind of sick joke. Who the heck orders something this heavy to school? I want to see who''s behind this!"

    Dahlia frowned.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Keira immediately tensed up, whispering, "I''m so sorry, it''s all my fault. It must be Sandra and her crew messing with Wenna... all because of me." Lorna, seeing Keira''s meekness, snapped, "Apologize for what? It''s not your fault. I''m gonna give Sandra a piece of my mind!"

    Morwenna stopped Lorna, "It''s fine. I''ll just make two trips today. First, I''ll deliver the others, thene back for this one. From now on, I''ll charge by weight for any package over five pounds."

    "And you''re just going to let this slide?"

    Morwenna, with a twinkle in her eye, replied, "What''s the point in yelling? I''ll just find a chance to give Sandra a good talking-to."

    Morwenna seemed to bounce back to her usual lively self.

    Lorna''s eyes lit up, "If there''s a fight, count me in."

    Keira wanted to say something, but Lorna cut her off, "You two delicate flowers better stay out of it."

    With today''s haul being particrlyrge, everyone pitched in to help Morwenna, leaving the heaviest package forst.

    As they left the campus entrance, a new post popped up on the school forum.

    "Freshman Morwenna skiving off"

    The post melodramatically used Morwenna of skipping out on

    delivering the heavier nev

    complete with screenshots of text messages requesting delivery.

    With evidenceid out,ments started rolling in.

    "This is selective delivery, huh?"

    "Tsk, tsk, avoiding the heavy stuff, I see. Not a very honest way to make a buck."

    "In my opinion, package delivery services are unreliable. Theft is rampant these days; beware of your items being stolen."

    "Poverty breeds pettiness. We should all stop using her service and not encourage such behavior."

    At this moment, Morwenna, hauling the 150-pound package, arrived at the girls'' dorm, intending toplete the delivery.

    She was met downstairs by her friends, who showed her the forum post, their faces grim.

    Keira was on the verge of tears, feeling responsible for Morwenna''s predicament.

    Morwenna, now the subject of a smear campaign, was undeterred.

    "What now? How do we exin this?" Dahlia asked, worried.

    "Exining won''t do much. Keyboard warriors seldom listen," Lorna said, fuming.

    Morwenna remained calm. "It''s okay. Help me post a response. Just take a photo of me now, sweat and all, in front of the dorm. Say that from now on, heavy packages will be charged by weight."

    Quickly, they did as Morwenna requested.

    n¨¦t

    Without offering any exnations, Morwenna simply carried the

    package upstairs, allowing them to capture her effort and sweat for the post.

    QUMS

 Chapter 298

    In the photo, Morwenna is seen lugging a massive package upstairs, her face glistening with sweat, her delicate features etched with determination. After snapping the picture, the roommates all agreed that this image was far more heart-wrenching than those of seemingly fragile individuals.

    Morwenna shed a grin, "So, did I look pitiful enough? Post it, quick."

    Lorna, hands on hips, remarked, "Pitiful? Hell, it makes me wanna fight someone for you."

    Dahlia chimed in, "I''ve got more followers, I''ll post it."

    Dahlia thought of a catchy title and immediately shared the post.

    "Defamation! Malice! Proof in Pictures!"

    The post quickly garnered a lot of attention.

    The genuine caption and the resilient look on Morwenna''s face moved people.

    A keen-eyedizen zoomed in on the photo, spotted that the package was a treadmill, and immediatelymented.

    "Holy smokes, folks, plot twist! Look, that big item is a treadmill, not just slightly heavy, but freaking super heavy. My family''s treadmill weighs at least a couple of hundred pounds. To think someone delivered this beast from the campus gate to the dorm for just pennies!"

    "My God, it''s not that she refused delivery; she physically couldn''t manage it and had to make another trip."

    "Morwenna''s got some serious strength. That treadmill would have floored three of us, and she''s hauling it all by herself."

    "Did you see how sweaty she was? So what if she''s hustling for her own money? It''s hard-earned cash. Who in their right mind would hassle her over this? I''m genuinely pissed off."

    "I''ve got the delivery info; give me five minutes, and I can track the sender down."

    Sandra and her gang were initially amused by the bacsh Morwenna was facing.

    But in just five minutes, the tide turned sharply against them.

    Damn it!

    Morwenna, this idiot, actually managed to deliver such a heavy thing for mere pennies. Is she out of her mind?

    Whether Morwenna was out of her

    mind was

    up

    O for debate, but Sandet

    was quickly outed by the online 19N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    community. Content belong

    to

    Now, the majority of the school thought Sandra was the crazy one.

    Face-to-face, no one dared to confront Sandra, but online? Who held back?

    Sandra was sted off the forum.

    She was determined to ruin Morwenna!

    The next day, Sandra ced anotherrge order.

    Following the weight, Morwenna charged fifty bucks.

    The day after, Sandra ordered again.

    Morwenna charged eighty bucks.

    On the fourth day, Sandra, gritting her teeth, ordered something incredibly heavy.

    Morwenna charged one hundred and fifty bucks.

    The angrier Sandra got, the happier Morwenna became.

    Delivering the order, Morwenna''s eyes sparkled, "So, Sandra, you ordering again tomorrow?"

    Each delivery was as good as a full day''s work for Morwenna. She couldn''t be happier!

    Sandra was livid, now facing relentless mockery online.

    Bethel

    Fuming, Sandra spat out, "You''re really something, hustling over pennies like a dog, lowly, pathetic dog."

    Morwennanded a punch right on Sandra''s nose.

    With an innocent look, she said, "But you started it, remember?"

    As Sandra''s nose bled profusely, she was utterly dazed.

    Morwenna, infuriatingly calm, continued, "If you''re here for a delivery, I''m all for it. But if you''re here to insult me, I won''t hesitate to fight back. Oh, and I recorded what you just said, so don''t you use me of hitting you for no reason. I''ve got the upper hand here

 Chapter 299

    Sandra clutched her bleeding nose, still spewing threats despite her injury.

    Morwenna''s usual innocence faded, her voice turning icy as she issued a stern warning, "Listen, Sandra, you can mess with me and I might let it slide because I''m the bigger person here. But I''ve told you before,y off Keira or I''ll make you regret it!"

    This incident with Sandra had caused an uproar at school, with everyone siding against her.

    Even if Morwenna had refused Sandra''s requests, the school would still back Morwenna. But she had diligently fulfilled her obligations, running errands until Sandra, frustrated and humiliated, provided Morwenna with a justified reason to fight back.

    Sandra, eyes widened in shock, challenged, "You wouldn''t dare!"

    Morwenna replied coolly, "Why don''t you take a guess?"

    When Morwenna was angry, her chilling demeanor reminded some of Stuart, exerting an undeniable pressure.

    Although Keira didn''t speak up, Morwenna noticed she was still being bullied.

    Keira chose not to fight back, but Morwenna wasn''t about to let the bullies off without a warning.

    Sandra red at Morwenna as if she were prey. No one had dared to confront her twice before.

    "Morwenna, do you really think I can''t touch you? Seems like you don''t understand the power of wealth."

    Morwenna understood all too well. Having crossed Bary upon her arrival in Rosefrost Hollow, she struggled to find even a summer job. But she had Norbert Hetfield on her side. While she wouldn''t trouble Norbert Hetfield without good reason, she knew he wouldn''t stand by if she were bullied. The Roberts family might have wealth, but they couldn''tpare to the Hetfield dynasty.

    Morwenna wouldn''t use the Hetfield name to intimidate, but she wouldn''t deny her connections either. "Well, you''re wee to try," she said firmly. Back in the mountains, Morwenna would have dealt with Sandra more harshly. Now, leaving Sandra with just a bloody nose seemed too lenient.

    Turning on her heel, Morwenna walked away with confidence.

    Unable to contain her fury, Sandra immediately called home.

    "Mom, I need you to handle someone. Get her expelled from Rosefrost University; I can''t stand seeing her here. Don''t worry, she''s nobody important, just a nobody."

    "Alright, I''m a bit tied up, but I''ll handle it in a few days."

    Despite the call, Sandra felt unsatisfied.

    The only immediate way to retaliate was to overwhelm Morwenna with deliveries.

    Sandra ordered a set of heavy gym equipment.

    Morwenna, ever diligent, epted the challenge, charging by weight as always.

    Soon, Morwenna became a unique sight at Rosefrost University, seen daily carrying parcels of all sizes across the campus.

    Those seeking her delivery services grew in number.

    Morwenna also outlined her novel, ready to start writing in earnest.

    Life at school seemed to be looking up for her.

    At Hetfield''s Homestead, the Keegan brothers were in conversation.

    "Second brother, what''s going ontely? The women in Rosefrost

    Hollow are getting bolder, eAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    toe to the old estate to

    see Mr. Hetfield," remarked Keaton.

    "We''ve investigated. It''s mainly because Mr. Hetfield''s attention to Ms. Morwenna has given many women hope," Keegan replied.

    Stuart, no matter how intimidating,

    was still the most desirable bachelor in Rosefrost Hollow. His looks alone were enough to captivate the local socialites, not to mention the prestigious status of the Hetfield family.

    Initially, Morwenna''s open

    admiration for Stuart was seen asughable. But who would have thought that her persistence would start to pay off, challenging the norms of Rosefrost Hollow''s high society?

    S

 Chapter 300

    At the Irons'' grand soir¨¦e, Mr. Hetfield and Morwenna took to the dance floor, their moves as seamless as they were enchanting.

    Rumors were swirling faster than a tornado in Kansas. Whispers had it that Morwenna was seen delivering lunch to the Hetfield Group headquarters and, hold your horses, she even made it to the top floor!

    Not too long ago, tongues wagged about Mr. Hetfield ying the knight in shining armor to a damsel in distress at a downtown bar.

    Is it possible? Has the ice around Mr. Hetfield''s heart finally melted?

    Once, Adide was considered the only one to breach his defenses, making her the unicorn amongdies.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    But now, a barmaid and a struggling student have seemingly caught his eye. What does this mean for the rest of us high-society dames?

    Keegan, with a tone as serious as a judge, broke into the conversation. "Heard through the grapevine that the Hetfield family''s longtime buddies, the Vaughns and the Nelsons, are stirring the pot. What''s Mr. Hetfield''s take on this?"

    "No dice," came the reply, as cool as a cucumber. "Mr. Hetfield hasn''t even met with them. If Ms. Irons couldn''t snag more than a nce from him, what chance do the rest have?"

    Keegan''s face was stone-cold serious. "Good to know. Outsiders may be clueless, but we Hetfields know the score. Miss Morwenna and Mr. Hetfield are practically an item. Let''s keep our eyes peeled. With the recent drama at the old mansion and Norbert''s health, we can''t afford any surprises."

    Keaton nodded in agreement.

    Meanwhile, Orson was hunkered down in a corner, his trusty slingshot, a gift from Morwenna, at the ready for some bird hunting. That''s when he overheard his brothers'' exchange.

    Dropping his avian ambitions faster than a hot potato, Orson sprinted to alert Morwenna with his phone in hand.

    "Madam! You''ve gotta keep an eye on Mr. Hetfield. A bunch of femme fatales are trying to worm their way into his life."

    Morwenna, caught off guard, asked, "Where on earth did you pick up such colorfulnguage?"

    "Some app or another," Orson brushed off her question. "But that''s beside the point! Looks like there are some heavy hitters this time, a real battle royale for his attention."

    "And who might they be?" Morwenna''s mind instantly raced to Adide.

    "Well, it''s mostly the Vaughns and the Nelsons stirring the pot. Jemima Vaughn, from the Vaughn family, and Carolyn Nelson, from the Nelsons. Both families are thick as thieves with the Hetfields."

    To many, any match with a daughter from those families seemed more fitting for Stuart than Morwenna. But in Orson''s eyes, Morwenna was the only true match for Mr. Hetfield, hence his rush to spill the beans.

    Morwenna wondered, no mention of Adide? Or did she not fit Orson''s criteria for a ''femme fatale''?

    She didn''t press about Adide, instead keeping her cool. "I''m at university. There''s not much I can do about it from here."

    Orson, ever the informer, blurted out, "It''s just, Carolyn Nelson''s at Rosefrost University too. I bet she''ll try to start something with you, Madam. Just watch your back."

    "Got it. How''s Norbert Hetfield doingtely?" Morwenna shifted the topic, seeking news on the family patriarch.

    Orson''s train of thought derailed

    instantly. "Old man''s doing well,

    eating more these days. He keeps t

    asking about you, says the malt candy''s all gone and the cabbage in the garden''s overgrown. He''s saving it says it''s waiting for you..."

    As Orson rambled on, Morwenna listened with a gentle expression.

    "Don''t worry about me, Orson. Just take care of Norbert Hetfield. I''ll be home for the holidays soon."

    "You got it, Miss Morwenna. I''ll keep an eye on both Mr. Norbert and Mr. Hetfield for you!"

    "Thanks, Orson."

    As Orson hung up, a chill ran down his spine. Turning around, he found Mr. Hetfield standing behind him, his aura as ominous as a storm cloud.

    "Who were you talking to? And who exactly are you keeping an eye on?" Stuart''s voice wasced with a dangerous edge.

 Chapter 301

    Stuart Hetfield had no tolerance for betrayal.

    He didn''t even trust his own family members, let alone his bodyguards.

    Orson Brown nearly bit his tongue in panic, loudly replying, "Mr. Hetfield! I was just on the phone with Mrs. Hetfield, telling her I''d keep an eye on you to make sure you don''t cheat!"

    Stuart''s menacing aura dissipated a bit, and he dismissively said, "Get lost."

    Orson bolted out of there, patting his chest once he was outside, thinking how dangerous it was to be around Mr. Hetfield, with the threat of getting whacked hovering over him at any moment.

    Orson had barely escaped with his life, finding it odd. He had confessed to keeping an eye on Mr. Hetfield for Mrs. Hetfield, yet today, Mr. Hetfield hadn''t flown into a rage.

    What Orson didn''t know was that Stuart, having returned home with blood on him, had his usual fierceness somewhat soothed for the moment. Was Morwenna Winslet worried about him cheating because she cared about him?

    Stuart knew that when Morwenna said she liked him, it was in the most tonic sense possible, not romantic.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    But her concern about him possibly cheating made him wonder if she had changed her mind.

    Morwenna was oblivious to Stuart''s thoughts.

    She hadn''t heard anything about Adide Gagher from Orson.

    She and Stuart contacted each other daily, barely exchanging words beyond reading stories together, never mentioning Adide.

    Morwenna was unaware if Adide was still in Rosefrost Hollow.

    Time flew by in a whirlwind of busyness.

    Finally, a four-day holiday arrived.

    Morwenna could go back home.

    She was about to find out if Adide was still lingering in Rosefrost Hollow, feeling oddly heavy-hearted.

    Yet, the thought of seeing Norbert Hetfield lifted her spirits.

    She looked forward to meeting Norbert Hetfield but felt a heaviness at the thought of Stuart. Early in the morning, she called Norbert Hetfield, her joy eventually outweighing her sorrows.

    After sses, she went to the library to borrow a couple of books before rushing back to her dorm to pack.

    But she found her roommates were still there.

    As Morwenna packed, she asked, "Aren''t you guys going home?"

    Lorna Lamont, acting as the spokesperson, said, "Morwenna, it''s your turn to treat us to dinner this week. We were thinking, why not at your ce? Of course, just for a day to avoid any inconvenience. Is that alright with your family?"

    Morwenna was momentarily stunned.

    Bringing friends home seemed a bit tricky.

    Telling Norbert Hetfield about friends visiting should be fine; he wouldn''t mind.

    But she and Stuart were secretly married, a fact known by very few. If she brought friends to the mansion, could their secret be exposed?

    Seeing Morwenna hesitate, Keira Phillips cautiously added, "It''s okay, Wenna, if it''s not convenient, we don''t have to go."

    Morwenna thought for a moment. Bringing friends over shouldn''t be an issue as long as she didn''t mention the marriage. She was just one of Norbert Hetfield''s younger rtives, after all.

    She smiled and said, "I just need to give my grandpa a heads up.''

    "

    Everyone knew Morwenna had a grandfather who, on the first day of school, had asked everyone to take good care of her.

    If the wee party had made Morwenna known to the entire student body, Norbert Hetfield''s actions had made her familiar to all the faculty and staff.

    Her roommates understood.

    Dahlia Scott suggested, "Of course, we should let your grandpa know. On our way there, we could pick up some ingredients for our favorite dishes." Keira nodded eagerly, "We''ll try our best not to be a bother."

    Morwenna immediately called Norbert Hetfield.

    Upon hearing Morwenna''s proposal, Norbert didn''t hesitate for a second, "Of course! Wenna, bring your friends over. I''ll have Oswald Brown prepare some delicious food for you all. You can bring anyone you want, Wenna, even the whole ss for a party. It''s no problem at all."

 Chapter 302

    Orson listened from a distance, a smirk ying on his lips. It was clear as day that Mrs. Hetfield was the golden girl around here. This was the Hetfield Estate, after all.

    Even Mr. Hetfield''s own son-inw didn''t get the privilege to stay at the estate regrly, let alone anyone else.

    And now, they were letting Mrs. Hetfield host a reunion party for her ssmates.

    Morwenna hung up the phone, a wide grin on her face. "Let''s go. Grandpa said he''s prepared some goodies for us."

    "No need to fuss over us, we''ve brought some snacks along. Just a little something to munch on," Lorna called out loudly.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Morwenna obediently nodded. "Okay, then let''s head out."

    With friends in tow, Morwenna opted out of biking and led the group to the bus stop instead.

    Surprisingly, not even the usually headstrong Lorna objected.

    These were kids from wealthy families, ustomed to getting chauffeured around in luxury cars, with some never having set foot on a public bus before.

    They followed Morwenna onto the bus, the two-dor fare paid for by her.

    The bus was nearly empty, and they sat quietly like well-behaved kids, amusing Morwenna to no end.

    After an hour''s ride, they arrived near an old neighborhood. The surroundings had them thinking this was where Morwenna lived.

    Guess she''s really not that well-off, living all the way out here in such a rundown area.

    Morwenna led the way, signaling for them to follow. "Come on, we''re not there yet. We''ll need to catch a cab from here; there''s no bus service beyond this point."

    Hearing this, they were convinced Morwenna lived even further out. No bus service?

    They silently got into the cab, with Lorna insisting on covering the fare.

    Morwenna usually wouldn''t splurge on a cab, but she couldn''t possibly have her friends bike along with her.

    Twenty minutester, they stepped out of the cab, surrounded by an area so secluded, skyscrapers were nowhere in sight.

    If it weren''t for Morwenna leading them, they might have worried they were being kidnapped.

    They were greeted by a modest bungalow, reminiscent of something built by vigers themselves.

    Could this be the ce?

    The door was an old, wooden one.

    Do they even have inte or gas out here?

    They''d never really asked Morwenna about her family background.

    They had only heard stories of her living in the mountains and assumed she had moved since then, especially given her grandfather''s wless Rosefrost Hollow ent, devoid of any regional dialect.

    A middle-aged man emerged from the bungalow.

    Morwenna greeted him cheerfully, "Laird, I''ve brought some ssmates home for a visit."

    The man smiled warmly. "Miss Morwenna, pleasee in. The master has instructed me to arrange transportation for you. Shall I?"

    Morwenna declined with a shake of her head. "No need, it''s just a short walk from here. Here''s an apple for you, Laird."

    "Always a charmer, you are. Go on, the master''s waiting."

    As Morwenna turned to her stunned

    ds, she asked, "What''s beyond

    asked, "What''s wrond

    Cars aren''t allowed

    point; it''s a short walk.

    Confusion and intrigue set in among them. Master? Miss?

    They followed Morwenna, sensing something was amiss.

    The further they walked, the clearer it becam that this wasn''t just some remote countryside; it was a

    secluded estate of the affliver

    W

    Upon reaching the estate''s entrance, Morwenna announced, "Here we are."

    Their jaws dropped.

    Lorna''s grip loosened, causing her bag of groceries to hit the ground.

    Dahlia, recognizing the estate, was visibly shocked.

    Keira looked on in admiration, aware that Morwenna was indeed something special, even if she couldn''t pinpoint exactly what.

 Chapter 303

    Lorna was the first to crack, blurting out, "Morwenna, aren''t you supposed to be dirt poor?"

    Given Morwenna''s usual diet of in sandwiches and water, anyone would tag her as broke. Not to mention her daily grind as a courier, a job even the needy would find tough. But now, Morwenna had brought them to a sprawling estate, iming it as her home.

    Morwenna nodded, "I am poor, but..."

    Before she could finish, Lorna interrupted loudly, "You live in this mansion? And you call yourself poor? This ce is bigger than an airport!"

    Even Norbert at the gate called her Miss Morwenna, clearly not someone who worked there.

    Dahlia also looked at Morwenna, asking, "Is this Hetfield Manor?"

    Lorna rolled her eyes, "You mean the Hetfield Corporation?"

    Dahlia ignored Lorna, "Which other Hetfield Corporation could it be?"

    Even the usually slow Keira caught on. Hetfield Manor of the Hetfield Corporation, what else could it be? Their eyes widened in shock as they stared at Morwenna, their minds going nk.

    Morwenna apologized, "This indeed is Hetfield Manor, but I really am poor. I was an orphan from a small vige, and Norbert Hetfield funded my education. It was after I got into Rosefrost University that I moved to Hetfield Manor. Norbert Hetfield has been very kind to me, treating me like his own granddaughter. He''s the only family I have, so of course, I can''t just squander his money."

    Dahlia suddenly remembered something, her voice rising, "The elderly man who dropped you off at school on the first day, was that Norbert?" Morwenna nodded. On that day, Norbert Hetfield had disguised himself so well that even those who knew him well wouldn''t recognize him, let alone strangers.

    Dahlia was shocked, "That generous old man was Norbert?" He was someone her father struggled to meet.

    Keira whispered, "I remember my uncle mentioning that Norbert had been taking special care of a young rtive recently. Could that be you, Wenna?"

    Morwenna blushed, "If nothing goes wrong, it should be me."

    Norbert''s public endorsement was well-known among the influential families of Rosefrost Hollow. Dahlia and the others were aware, but due to their young age and schooling, they hadn''t been fully informed. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Just as they were about to ask more, the front door swung open. Norbert himself appeared, greeting Morwenna with a warm smile, "Wenna, you''re back!"

    Morwenna quickly went up to support Norbert, "Norbert Hetfield, what are you doing outside? Did you know I wasing back today?"

    Keegan, following behind Norbert, replied, "When we heard Miss Morwenna wasing today, Norbert couldn''t sit still and kept pacing to the door." Morwennaughed, touched by Norbert Hetfield''s genuine affection. Anyone could see how much Norbert valued Morwenna.

    With a sweet smile, Morwenna

    introduced her friends, "Norbert

    Hetfield, this is Dahlia, this is Lorna,

    and this is Keira. They''re my roommates and very good people who have helped me a lot.

    Norbert nodded kindly at them. Dahlia was the mostposed, politely saying, "Mr. Hetfield, it''s a pleasure to meet you. Sorry for intruding."

    Remembering her father''s words

    about Norbert''s temper, Dahlia was a bit nervous. Lorna, too, regained herposure, dropping her previous bravado, "Mr. Hetfield, sorry for the disturbance."

 Chapter 304

    Keira''s nerves got the better of her, and she responded with a deep bow that seemed straight out of a period drama.

    Norbert, contrary to the terrifying figure they''d all imagined, greeted them with a warm smile, "You''re all friends of Wenna, make yourselves at home. Orson, why aren''t you helping them with their stuff?"

    Following Norbert into the grand family home, they were all a bit stunned.

    To think, where even rtives bearing expensive gifts hesitated to tread, they entered the Hetfield Manor, armsden with nothing more than simple groceries, without a second thought.

    Imagine trying to exin this back home. No one would believe it.

    And Norbert Hetfield? He was nothing like the ominous figure they''d been warned about.

    Pulling Morwenna aside, Norbert asked Oswald with palpable excitement, "Is dinner ready? Wenna''s friends are here."

    Oswald darted around, getting things in order, "All set, sir. Dinner will be served shortly."

    Three chefs bustled in the kitchen, and soon, a feast wasid out on the table.

    Morwenna sighed, "Norbert Hetfield, we can''t possibly eat all of this."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Norbert, ever the host, assured her, "No worries. If there''s too much, we''ll all share. It''s not every day we have Wenna home from college. We''ve got to make sure she eats well."

    Morwenna was momentarily taken aback.

    She remembered her high school friends often joking about how their parents would ''fatten them up'' like pigs every time they came home from boarding school. Amon and mundaneint, yet Morwenna had always listened with a tinge of envy.

    After Melvin passed away, she felt as though she had no real home. No one to wee her back from school breaks, no one to return to.

    Norbert had filled that void, embodying the familial warmth Morwenna longed for.

    With a radiant smile, Morwenna dered, "Alright then, I''ll make sure to eat plenty."

    Norbert, focusing more on serving Morwenna than eating himself, encouraged everyone, "Don''t b dig in. You''re all friends of Wenna here."

    The level

    UMS

    m the Hetfield family!

    favoritism Morwenna

    , especially Dahlia and

    others, utterly speechless,

    W

    Morwenna chatted away about her college life, and Norbert listened with genuine interest.

    Ever since Morwenna moved into the manor, Norbert had dly broken the rule of silent meals.

    He enjoyed her stories, finding joy in her happiness.

    The usually somber Hetfield Manor felt alive with Morwenna''s return.

    Outside, Keegan and Orson stood in the courtyard.

    Keegan, known for his steady nature, had been tasked with looking after the elder Hetfield.

    Orson pondered, "Shouldn''t we inform Mr. Hetfield about Mrs. Hetfield''s return?"

    Keegan shook his head, "No need. Neither Morwenna nor the elder has mentioned it. Mr. Hetfield''s busy; he''ll be back tonight." Orson made a face but said nothing.

    As they watched the lively scene unfold, Keegan remarked to Orson, "With Miss Morwenna''s return, this once lifeless manor feels

    rejuvenated. It''s no wonder My no

    Hetfield holds her in such high regard."

    to

    Kon

    Orson, however, was hardly listening. He was already sneaking off.

    By the time Keegan noticed, Orson was well on his way out.

    Keegan frowned, "Where do you think you''re going? Get back here before you stir up trouble..."

    But Orson didn''t heed his brother''s warning and broke into a sprint.

    Once out of sight, he whipped out his phone and dialed Mr. Hetfield''s number.

 Chapter 305

    Mrs. Hetfield had just returned, and it was unthinkable not to notify Mr. Hetfield.

    She adored Mr. Hetfield so much; no matter how busy he was, could anything be more important than Mrs. Hetfield?

    "What is it?" came Stuart''s icy voice over the phone.

    It seemed that aside from dealing with Morwenna, Stuart was either cold as ice to everyone else or dishing out sly smiles left and right.

    Orson instinctively straightened up, as if he was responding to a superior officer. "Mrs. Hetfield is back! And she brought three of her ssmates with her."

    "Okay."

    Orson wanted to ask Mr. Hetfield if he wanted to arrange something, but the call was abruptly ended.

    Orson couldn''t help but think, Mr. Hetfield really wasn''t the easiest person to like!

    That was Mrs. Hetfield, for crying out loud. He had informed him of her return, yet Mr. Hetfield seemed utterly unfazed.

    Mrs. Hetfield sure had peculiar taste, fancying someone as intimidating as Mr. Hetfield...

    Thirty minutester.

    A car pulled into the old mansion''s driveway.

    Orson watched Mr. Hetfield stride down from the car, his eyes widening in surprise.

    So, it wasn''t that he had no reaction; he had rushed back immediately after the call.

    Stuart hade straight home, looking somewhat distressed.

    Morwenna hadn''t told him she would be taking a break anding home today.

    Stopping at the outer courtyard, Stuart hesitated.

    Morwenna didn''t want him visiting her school, fearing their rtionship might stir up trouble if exposed. If he barged in now, Morwenna might not be pleased.

    If anyone else knew what Stuart was thinking at that moment, they would be astonished.

    Stuart, the formidable figure, since when did he everpromise for someone else''s feelings?

    Orson sidled up, whispering, "Mr. Hetfield, why are you standing here? Why not go in? Oh, are you worried Mrs. Hetfield doesn''t want her ssmates to see you? Does Mrs. Hetfield find you embarrassing?"

    Stuart''s expression darkened even further.

    Some thoughts were meant to be kept private, not blurted out.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    That''s why Orson was always on thin ice around Stuart - he never thought before he spoke.

    Realizing his blunder, Orson hastily backtracked, whispering, "Actually... it''s okay to keep the rtionship under wraps and still go in. After all, this is Hetfield Homestead. You''re not just Mrs. Hetfield''s husband, you''re the heir to the Hetfield family... Okay, I''ll shut up now. I won''t say another word, Mr. Hetfield. Please, cool down!"

    Sin

    Had anyone else been so careless their words before Stuart, they would''ve been promptly shown the door But Morwenna seemed to have a soft spot for this lovable fool.

    Stuart, swallowing his anger, found Orson''s words somewhat reasonable after a moment''s thought.

    Ignoring Orson, Stuart strode towards the entrance.

    As he reached the door, he paused, rolling down his sleeves and buttoning up his cor.

    The reckless demon king was momentarily concealed, transformed into a dignified gentleman. Stuart entered.

    Theughter and chatter in the dining room ceased instantly.

    All eyes turned to Stuart.

    Morwenna felt a sudden rush of nerves.

    Dahlia and Lorna had met Stuart before.

    In the Rosefrost Hollow circles, there were few who didn''t recognize Stuart.

    Being Norbert''s grandson, it was only natural for Stuart to return to Hetfield Homestead.

    Just then, the usually quiet Keira spoke up: "Wenna, your husband is back."

    Okay, Keira was the exception.

    Sheltered and overlooked by her

    Wovel

    family, she genuinely didn''t

    recognize Stuart. Content.

    But she had seen him before.

    When Keira had broken her leg and was hospitalized, Stuart had made an appearance.

    Morwenna had dismissed the original caregiver, and all subsequent care was directly arranged by Stuart.

 Chapter 306

    When Stuart suddenly appeared, Morwenna was caught off guard and blurted out to Keira, "This is my husband."

    Keira didn''t pry. She hadn''t even asked Morwenna what her husband''s name was. All she knew was that Morwenna had tied the knot right after turning twenty, with a handsome guy no less. Morwenna had really hit the jackpot.

    The moment Keira''s words floated through the air, the diner fell silent enough to hear a pin drop. Norbert raised an eyebrow. Dahlia and Lorna were bbergasted.

    "Her husband?!"

    That was Stuart, for heaven''s sake! Stuart, the most feared figure in all of Rosefrost Hollow!

    Even Stuart was taken aback, not having expected his sudden appearance to cause such a stir. Morwenna was reluctant to make their rtionship public. If it became known now, would Stuart mind?

    Morwenna was in a bind, not because she wanted to keep secrets, but because Stuart had mentioned keeping their marriage under wraps. With Adide back in town, making it public couldplicate things.

    Keira, sensing the shift in the atmosphere, shrank back, not daring to speak. The room held its breath.

    Morwenna tried to gather her thoughts for an exnation, "Well... Stuart and I are actually..."

    As Morwenna attempted to rify, seemingly to distance herself, Stuart''s expression darkened. Known for his impulsive nature, he couldn''t hold back any longer.

    He seated himself beside Morwenna, wrapped an arm around her waist, and said, "Thanks for looking after my wife at school."

    Morwenna wanted to pull away. Stuart wouldn''t let her.

    As Fletcher Vaughn once said, being the object of Stuart''s attention wasn''t always a blessing. If you were fond of Stuart, his attention meant everything, a devotion till death. If not, it was a vendetta that wouldn''t end even in hell.

    Lorna''s normally bold pixie cut

    seemed to wit. Damn, Morwenna,

    the sweet girl working her way through College, was THE Stuart''s wife? Damn, what a terrifying twist. Damn, she had scuffled with Morwenna before. Would the bigAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    shot seek revenge?

    Dahlia swallowed hard, her usuallyposed face cracking. Who would have thought their beloved underdog was Stuart''s wife? Was this even real?

    It was only then that Keira finally recognized Stuart. He had made an appearance. at Rosefrost University''s wee party, but Keira had been too focused on Morwenna to notice him then. Now, taking a good look, she recognized him and went pale with fear.

    Morwenna sighed, knowing it woulde to this. Everyone in their circle feared Stuart. Even the likes of Bary rk, who often drank and partied with Stuart, were secretly terrified of him. And here were these young girls, barely out of their teens.

    Morwenna leaned closer to Stuart and whispered, "Uncle, everyone seems really scared of you. Could you maybe not look so stern? Could you smile a bit?"

    Stuart, pondering what she said, obliged with a smile. Lorna and the others went paler still. Keira was on the verge of tears.

    What did Stuart''s smile mean?! Despite his good looks, the rumors painted Stuart as a devil. It was said that whenever he smiled, something terrible would happen.

    Morwenna, feeling helpless, boldly linked her arm through Stuart''s. She reassured everyone, "Don''t worry, Stuart''s really approachable."

 Chapter 307

    Was Stuart easy to talk to?

    They thought Morwenna was talking nonsense.

    Who didn''t know that Stuart was the notoriously icy-hearted king of their circle?

    What were they supposed to do now?

    How were they supposed to finish this meal?

    Let alone continue eating...

    Seeing everyone still frozen in ce, Morwenna was also at a loss.

    The main issue was Stuart sitting there, his presence too intimidating, rendering her attempts to liven up the atmosphere futile.

    Morwenna sent a pleading look towards Norbert Hetfield, only to catch him suppressing a chuckle.

    At this table, Norbert was perhaps the only one who dared tough.

    Morwenna then turned her hopeful gaze to Stuart, her eyes clearly saying, "Uncle, what do we do now?"

    Catching her pleading look and seeming in a good mood, Stuart allowed Morwenna to cling to his arm before finally addressing the awkward trio at the table.

    "Since you''re all friends of the Princess, no need to be so formal," Stuart said, then directed the kitchen staff, "Go to the cer and bring up two bottles of cider."

    Morwenna, hearing this nickname,pletely missed the part about Stuart wanting a drink, and whispered, "What Princess?"

    Stuart leaned in slightly towards Morwenna, "I once had a cat that reminded me a lot of you."

    "What does having a cat have to do with anything?" Morwenna was puzzled, then it dawned on her, "Stuart, I''m not a cat!"

    "Right, hence the cat was called ''Little Rascal'', and you''re ''Princess''."

    Morwenna: "???"

    If you want to give me a nickname, just say it. What''s with all these bizarre reasons?

    Most kids in their neighborhood had nicknames like Buddy, Skip, or Bear. Locals believed in giving humble names to make life easier. Why Stuart decided on ''Princess'' for her, she didn''t know. Well, she was all grown up now, no worries about being hard to raise.

    If Fletcher were here, he''d probably get Stuart''s sly intentions. Stuart''s possessiveness didn''t want him using the same old nicknames for Morwenna, he had to find something unique.

    As the two shared their whispered conversation, the others sneaked nces at them.

    Soon, the kitchen staff selected a cider thatplemented the day''s meal and served it.

    Lorna, while sneakily watching, grabbed a bottle of cider for herself, gulping down three sses in quick session.

    Not for any reason other than to bolster some courage with a drink.

    Dahlia and Keira were dumbfounded.

    Morwenna, unaware it was alcohol, thought Lorna was just quenching her thirst with fruit juice.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    But even cider contained some alcohol, and drinking three sses back-to-back could easily intoxicate someone with a low tolerance.

    After her drinks, Lorna suddenly

    broke the silence, "Morwenna, you''re just a freshman, right? Are you even of legal age to marry? Mr. Hetfield here is pushing thirty... could practically be your uncle."

    Dahlia and Keira were exasperated.

    Was this something to say in front of Mr. Hetfield?

    Stuart seemed unfazed, as if it didn''t bother him.

    Morwenna exined, "Of course, I''m of age. I started elementary schoolte, I''m already twenty. And Stuart... he''s not that old, only eight years older than me."

    "Eight years is not old? I... uh..." Lorna''s words were cut short as Dahlia stuffed a piece of cake into her mouth.

    Keira kept tugging at Lorna''s sleeve discreetly.

    That was Mr. Hetfield they were talking about!

    Discussing Mr. Hetfield''s age in front of him, if they continued, whether they could leave Hetfield''s Homestead on good terms was questionable.

    With her mouth full, Lorna momentarily forgot what she was about to say.

    Stuart, being called old to his face, didn''t even frown, perhaps softened by Morwenna''s constant clinging to his arm. Seeing Morwenna reaching for the cider, Stuart intervened, pouring her a ss of fresh juice instead: "Drink this."

 Chapter 308

    Morwenna was always easy-going, happy with any drink ¨C after all, juice is juice.

    Norbert watched his grandson with a mix of amusement and pride. He remembered all too well how

    Stuart had nonchntly dered they were secretly married, as if it were nothing. Now, he acted as

    though he wanted the whole world to know about his union with Wenna.

    To this day, Norbert firmly believed that the best decision he ever made was weing Wenna into

    the Hetfield family. His grandson was finally acting like a proper human being.

    Before, whether it was in business, making money, or leisure, Stuart always seemed detached, like

    a cold observer watching the world from afar. It was as if he was only alive because he hadn''t died,

    living like a lonely ghost, unattached to anything or anyone.

    But now, things had changed.

    He had helped many people in his life, but he felt he owed the most to the Hetfield family, especially

    Stuart. Thankfully, Wenna hade into their lives.

    Stuart had always been kind-hearted, and his treatment of Morwenna was proof. It was almost as if

    he was ready to have her sit on hisp and feed her by hand, which made everyone around the

    dinner table feel a bit more at ease.

    Dahlia and Keira even indulged in a bit of fruit wine, loosening up significantly.

    Lorna, having had a bit too much to drink, started rambling on about everything and anything.

    She was like a wild husky breaking free from its leash. Even as Dahlia and Keira each grabbed an

    arm trying to calm her down, Lorna blurted out, ¡°Mr. Hetfield, why didn''t you throw a big wedding

    bash when you married Morwenna? Haven''t found the perfect date yet?¡±

    Morwenna thought to herself that although their marriage was real, its future was uncertain, let

    alone a wedding celebration.

    Just thinking about Adide and how Stuart had been kind to her only because she saved him

    made Morwenna''s smile stiffen.

    She took a sip of her juice, tasting a mix of sweet and bitter. Realizing she might have grabbed

    Stuart''s ss by mistake, she put it down and simply replied, ¡°We haven''t set a date yet.¡±

    Lorna, eyes unfocused from the alcohol, suddenly used, ¡°Morwenna, you''re lying, aren''t you?

    Tell me, are you like one of those na?ve girls from the novels, forced into marriage? There won¡¯t be

    any grand wedding, will there?¡±

    Dahlia and Keira tensed up. What was Lorna thinking, saying something like that?

    It seemed like the alcohol really did embolden her.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    A drunk Lorna was no longer herself but rather a daredevil, boldly questioning Stuart.

    In her heart, she believed Morwenna was too innocent, probably coerced by someone as powerful

    as Stuart.

    Stuart¡¯s expression darkened.

    Morwenna, caught betweenughter and tears, shook her head, ¡°Of course not. I married Stuart

    willingly.¡±

    Lorna, still not convinced, retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. If you really married into the Hetfield family,

    why would you be short on cash? Do you know how rich the Hetfields are? Then why do you skimp

    on meals in the cafeteria? Why do you work part-time collecting parcels for everyone at school,

    working yourself to exhaustion for mere pennies?¡±

    The moment Lorna finished speaking, even Norbert stopped smiling, turning to look at Morwenna.

    Norbert knew Morwenna was thrifty, but he had no idea she was working part-time while at school.

    Stuart¡¯s mood turned even grimmer.

 Chapter 309

    Stuart''s face darkened, a storm brewing in his gaze that silenced the room instantly.

    Even Lorna, who¡¯d had a bit too much to drink, seemed to sense the danger and mped her

    mouth shut.

    Morwenna was about to exin that she¡¯d merely married into the Hetfield family; it wasn¡¯t like she

    had free reign over Stuart¡¯s finances. She wanted to rify that.

    But before she could get the words out, Stuart suddenly grabbed her wrist, "Morwenna, you focus

    on your studies. As Stuart''s wife, you do not need to work part-time at the university, nor do you

    need to skimp and save."

    "It''s not that, Stuart. I just thought to use my free time to make a little extra cash, to pay back the

    money I borrowed from you."

    Under Stuart¡¯s icy demeanor, Lorna couldn''t help but whisper, "How much does she owe, anyway?

    We''re all family here. Do we really need to keep score? Morwenna¡¯s been delivering packages on

    campus, lugging hundreds of pounds a day, just to make a few bucks, and she''s getting bullied for

    it."

    Stuart¡¯s gaze snapped to Lorna, his eyes narrowing, "Who''s been bullying her?"

    Startled, Lorna burped from the alcohol and found herself momentarily speechless.

    The chill in the room deepened.

    Norbert, too, looked serious and remained silent.

    Keira, her eyes reddening, suddenly spoke up, "It''s my fault. Sandra Roberts has been bullying me,

    and Wenna stood up for me. That''s why they''ve been making things hard for Wenna. I was too

    scared to fight back. I couldn¡¯t do anything to help, even though I¡¯m the Phillips family heiress."

    Lorna quietly agreed, "Exactly, it''s your fault. Morwenna told you to stand up for yourself, but you

    just took it, acting like a scaredy-cat despite being from the Phillips family."

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Keira lowered her head, tears streaming down.

    Dahlia sighed, not having expected things to escte like this.

    With a sense of resignation, Dahlia took over the conversation, "There¡¯s this student, Sandra, who

    Morwenna hit for bullying Keira. Since then, she¡¯s been making life difficult for Morwenna at every

    opportunity, especially during the freshman wee party, and often orders heavy items for

    Morwenna to carry, just to trouble her."

    Morwenna tugged at Stuart¡¯s sleeve, "It¡¯s okay. They can''t really do much to me; at most, they make

    me carry some stuff. You know I¡¯m strong."

    Stuart tightened his grip on her hand, "Morwenna, what are you trying to do? Even if you''re being

    bullied, you''re still trying to make money to pay me back. Do you want to draw a line between us

    and leave?"

    If Stuart had just looked into it, he could have easily found out about Morwenna¡¯s situation at the

    university. But since he decided to trust Morwenna, he never investigated.

    Of course, that wasn¡¯t Morwenna¡¯s intention.

    She wanted to pay Stuart back not to distance herself but to interact with him on equal footing.

    It wasn¡¯t about not caring; in fact, it was because Morwenna cared too much.

    But Stuart couldn¡¯t see that.

    At that moment, Stuart looked downright menacing.

    Morwenna felt a sudden rush of heat to her head, her thoughts drifting to Adide as she struggled

    against his grip, "I have to pay back what I borrowed, Stuart. Let me go."

    Stuart was never truly at peace, always fearing that Morwenna didn¡¯t belong to him, that she would

    leave him someday.

    Now, he seemed like a ticking time bomb, neatly dressed in a suit and tie but resembling a demon

    about to be unleashed.

    Suddenly, Norbert spoke up sternly, "Stuart, let go of Wenna."

    Stuart turned, his furious gaze meeting Norbert¡¯s, but he didn¡¯t loosen his grip.

    Norbert¡¯s face turned sour.

    When Stuart was truly angry, he was beyond anyone¡¯s control.

 Chapter 310

    Stuart was boiling with rage for two reasons. First, someone had been picking on Morwenna, his

    daily confidante, yet she hadn''t breathed a word of it to him. Second, he was convinced that

    Morwenna''s rush to repay him was her way of plotting an escape. Despite her assurances of

    affection, Stuart sensed ack of deeper love from Morwenna.

    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Dizzy and feeling wronged, Morwenna struggled to cope. Schoolyard bullies and the physical toll of

    her job hadn''t fazed her; she''d always believed in giving as good as she got. But Stuart''s attitude

    was a different kind of hurt.

    No longer resisting, she looked up at Stuart and suddenly asked, ¡°Stuart, is Adide back in town?¡±

    Stuart¡¯s anger seemed to spike. In his eyes, Morwenna''s question implied she wanted to push

    Adide back into his life, possibly as a means to distance herself. Why would she want to leave?

    Was it his ruthless methods that frightened her, or had she seen through to his dark nature? But he

    wouldn''t entertain the thought of letting her go.

    Noticing Stuart''s silence, Morwenna''s voice broke with emotion. The room full of people

    momentarily forgotten, she said, ¡°Stuart, I never wanted to draw a line between us. I¡¯ve always

    wanted to stand by you. Melvin once told me that a person must have dignity and repay their

    debts... What about you? Do you like me? I feel like you do, but you once said sending Adide

    away for three years meant she wouldn''t return. Now Adide is back.¡±

    Stuart paused, his mind a whirlwind of confusion momentarily calming down. Realizing he was

    gripping Morwenna''s wrist too tightly, he quickly loosened his hold. ¡°You never thought of leaving?¡±

    His paranoia focused on one thing: Morwenna must not leave. He overlooked her question about

    Adide, considering her insignificant now. Adide didn''t matter when he didn''t care for

    Morwenna; with his eyes only for Morwenna now, Adide was less than an afterthought.

    Morwenna shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m your wife. Why would I leave? Unless¡­¡±

    Unless Stuart chose Adide over her again.

    ¡°No unless!¡± Stuart cut in sharply.

    Morwenna felt slightly relieved, reading Stuart''sck of concern for Adide in his reaction. She

    looked up, tears brimming in her eyes, ¡°Stuart, you¡¯re hurting me.¡±

    Stuart¡¯s anger subsided as he quickly let go, noticing the red mark on Morwenna¡¯s wrist. His

    expression softened, and he scooped Morwenna up, heading upstairs as he gently said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I

    lost control. Let¡¯s get you some ointment.¡±

    Without a care for the guests, Stuart carried Morwenna away.

    Dizzy and confused, Morwenna managed to remember theirpany, apologizing over Stuart''s

    shoulder, ¡°Sorry to scare everyone. Stuart and I married by choice... I... I really like Stuart. Let''s

    have dinner together again soon.¡±

    As Stuart carried her away, no one doubted her willingness in their marriage anymore. Stuart¡¯s

    evident care for Morwenna was clear to even a drunk Lorna. More than just care, Stuart seemed

    profoundly in love, terrified of losing Morwenna.

    This... was this lovesick man really the fearsome boss of legend?

 Chapter 311

    Stuart led Morwenna upstairs without another word.

    The remaining trio stood there, baffled, as Norbert maintained his stern expression. Once

    Morwenna was gone, the atmosphere seemed to chill.

    Norbert, trying to soften his imposing demeanor, addressed them, ¡°Wenna is a bit naive and easily

    taken advantage of. You all are her friends. If anything untoward happens to her at school, I hope

    you¡¯d let the Hetfield family know.¡±

    Dahlia was about to respond when Lorna jumped in, ¡°Of course, does that mean we cane over

    to the Hetfield Manor anytime?¡±

    Lorna, ever the bbermouth, didn¡¯t even notice Dahlia pinching her arm in warning. With Stuart,

    the mood-dampener gone, Lorna was back to her unfiltered self.

    But Hetfield Manor wasn¡¯t a ce you just dropped by.

    Surprisingly, Norbert responded kindly, ¡°As long as you''re Wenna''s friends, you''re always wee

    to visit.¡±

    Lorna thumped her chest in promise, ¡°Of course, I don''t bother with the faint-hearted. They say no

    bond is stronger than one forged in battle, and I count Morwenna as a friend after our little scuffle.¡±

    Realizing her slip, Lorna looked around nervously.

    Dahlia¡¯s expression could freeze water, obviously thinking Lorna had crossed a line by mentioning a

    fight with Morwenna in front of her grandfather. Norbert eyed Lorna more closely, then asked, ¡°Who

    won?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Morwenna did, by a slight margin.¡±

    Though Morwenna had won by more than a slight margin, a tipsy Lorna was too proud to admit it.

    Norbert simply nodded, ¡°Good, that¡¯s settled then.¡±

    His protective stance left everyone momentarily lost in thought. Morwenna was charming, sure, but

    did that justify Norbert¡¯s tant favoritism? His unwavering support, personally seeing her off to

    school, asking others to look after her, and even favoring her over his most aplished grandson.

    As they were escorted out, they were still in disbelief about the day''s events. They had earned the

    privilege toe and go from Hetfield Manor, something even their parents couldn¡¯t im. They

    were also given the Manor¡¯sndline number to report any issue concerning Morwenna. All because

    they were friends of Morwenna.

    Upstairs in Hetfield Manor¡¯s parlor, the younger Hetfields gathered, guarded by two bodyguards at

    the door.

    Lily Hetfield vented to Rose Hetfield, ¡°Sis, you said Morwenna was out of favor, right? So what¡¯s this

    about? Grandpa even barred us from greeting her. Is he afraid we¡¯ll say something unpleasant or

    bully Morwenna in front of her school friends?¡±

    Rose replied coldly, ¡°I underestimated Morwenna. She hasn¡¯t seen Grandpa in a month, yet in that

    time, I¡¯ve been by his side every day. Still, she manages to be his favorite.¡±

    Ryan Hetfield mumbled, ¡°She¡¯s our sister-inw.¡±

    Lily snapped, ¡°Shut it, Ryan! Are you even a Hetfield, always siding with outsiders? Your own

    brother got sent to jail, and you¡¯re still talking about sister-inw?¡±

    All of Yara Hetfield¡¯s daughters bore the Hetfield name, either seeking to inherit the family¡¯s wealth

    or because their own family didn¡¯t mind much due to them being girls.

    ¡°Big sis, my brother made his own mistakes,¡± Ryan said firmly.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Lily, losing patience, cut him off, ¡°Enough with your moral high ground. If you¡¯re so noble, then

    renounce your share of the inheritance. Stop pretending!¡±

 Chapter 312

    Ryan bit his lip, falling silent. He was only in the sixth grade and didn''t fully grasp theplexities of

    the situation. In his heart, he thought his cousin managed the Hetfield family quite well, but his

    parents and brother always seemed to stir the pot. When he returned to the old family mansion, it

    wasn''t to stake any im but rather to spend the final days with his grandfather. After all, they were

    family.

    At that moment, Rose and the others clearly didn''t share the sentiment of family unity. After the

    guests had left and the bodyguard standing by the living room door departed, signaling free

    movement for everyone, they scattered, their faces a mix of jealousy and anger. Rose, with a cold

    gleam in her eye, left the mansion.

    Once they had dispersed, Orson hurried back to report to Norbert, ¡°Grandpa, there was quite the

    commotion in the living room. I even recorded it sneakily. Do you want to listen?¡±

    Norbert shook his head, ¡°No need, I''m well aware of their antics. Just keep an eye out for any

    trouble heading Wenna''s way.¡±

    Not needing to hear the recording to know what was said, Norbert was already disappointed.

    ¡°Of course, I''ll look out for Mrs. Hetfield,¡± Orson, seeing his grandfather''s saddened expression,

    tried to lighten the mood. ¡°Don''t take it too hard, sir. Who doesn''t have a few ungrateful

    descendants in their lifetime?¡±

    Norbert sighed, ¡°You may go now.¡±

    ¡°Alrighty!¡±

    As Quin Brown, the driver who had just returned, overheard Orson¡¯sment, he grabbed

    Orson by the ear, dragging him out. ¡°You blockhead, haven''t I always said ''less talk, more action''?

    Who taught you to be so disrespectful? You''re lucky to havested this long in the Hetfield Group,

    purely by sheer luck.¡±

    ¡°Ow, ow, Uncle, my mistake! I''ll hold my tongue from now on, please let go!¡±

    ¡°Not a chance. I''ll twist your ear off before you learn your lesson.¡±

    ¡°I''ve learned, Uncle, truly, I have. I''ll change,¡± Orson howled, spotting his second brother and

    desperately calling out, ¡°Brother, help!¡±

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Keegan, ignoring his foolish brother, passed by and went to assist Norbert to rest.

    Back in his room, Norbert seemed to have aged further, his coughs weak and tired. Keegan,

    concerned, brought him water. ¡°Grandpa, taking extra medication like this will only harm you more.¡±

    Norbert took a sip of the warm water, his breathing easing. ¡°It''s alright; this old body isn''t good for

    much else.¡±

    Keegan couldn''t help but worry. Not just outsiders, but even he, a member of the Hetfield family,

    couldn''t fathom why Norbert favored Morwenna so much. Even though Morwenna married into the

    Hetfields, it seemed extreme for Norbert to deplete his dwindling health for her sake.

    Norbert went to bed early, and Keegan, not daring to leave, quietly sat on the sofa in the room.

    Norbert''s health was declining day by day, and Keegan worried that one day he might not wake up.

    He sighed, the whole Hetfield family knew of Norbert''s condition, except for Morwenna and his

    clueless brother. Trouble seemed inevitable.

    Rose was too envious. She was the Hetfield''s most cherished daughter, personally mentored by her

    grandfather in her youth. What did Morwenna have that made her more favored than Rose?

    Determined, Rose went to meet Adide.

 Chapter 313

    At this moment, Adide was in the hospital, looking after Jethro Gagher like a devoted big sister. Jethro''s surgery had been sessful, but he would be confined to his hospital bed for six months and currently needed an oxygen mask, rendering him unable to speak.

    Seeing Rose approaching, Adide greeted her warmly, "Rose, what brings you here?"

    Miss Rose, ustomed to a life of privilege, had not always seen eye to eye with Adide, whom she regarded as a wallflower. However, this time, Rose''s demeanor had softened considerably. "Adide, I came to check on you. I heard about your brother getting hurt over Morwenna. My brother went too far by not punishing Morwenna and that Bary."

    Adide, with a slight bow of her head, exuded a delicate vulnerability. "It''s not their fault. My brother''s temper got the best of him. Thank you foring to see me, Rose."

    Suddenly, Rose said, "Actually, there''s another reason for my visit. My little sister''s piano exam ising up, and I know you''re an excellent pianist, Adide. I was hoping to invite you to stay at our family estate for a few days to give her some lessons."

    "This... I don''t think Norbert Hetfield and Stuart would agree," Adide hesitated.

    "Don''t worry about it. I''m just asking you to teach my sister for a few days. I''m sure they won''t be unreasonable. Besides, you once saved my cousin''s life. Even if he''s heartless, he wouldn''t be too harsh on you," Rose persuaded.

    Adide seemed reluctant, worrying, "But I need to take care of my brother."

    Violet, who was nearby fetching water, quickly interjected, "I can look after your brother, Adide. You go with Rose. Your piano skills have won international awards; go and share your talent."

    Adide understood the situation. Her mother, always eager to leverage her daughter for the Gagher family''s prosperity, would certainly support this.

    Rose hooked her arm around Adide''s, smiling, "Let''s go, Adide. Oh, and Morwenna is back today, and my cousin is at home too. Let''s not disturb them."

    "Alright!"

    Upstairs at the Hetfield Homestead.

    In front of everyone, Stuart swept Morwenna into his arms and carried her upstairs. Morwenna offered no resistance, seemingly ustomed to Stuart''s embrace.

    Once upstairs, Morwenna insisted on taking a shower. "Princess, have you been drinking?" Stuart realized btedly.

    Morwenna had a low tolerance for alcohol. After a single sip of their grandfather''s drinkst time, she had beenpletely out of it. Although it was just fruit wine today, it was still too much for Morwenna.

    Clutching a pillow, she tilted her head adorably, "No, I just identally drank a few sips of your juice."

    Stuart paused, holding the medicine kit. Really drunk? What would Morwenna be like drunk? Would she, likest time, want to kiss him? Stuart felt a shameful flutter of anticipation and bit his lip to regainposure. "Bathing while drunk can make you even more intoxicated." Morwenna shook her head vehemently, "No, I need to take a bath."

    Morwenna was meticulous about hygiene, insisting on her routines even when intoxicated.

    Stuart had no choice but to let her take her bath while he took a cold shower to cool down.

    Returning with the medicine kit, Stuart found Morwenna in a white nightgown, clutching a pillow on the bed, her cheeks flushed, her gaze unfocused.

    Approaching, he carefully applied medicine to Morwenna''s wrist. As he tended to the red marks and traced the scar in her palm, Stuart''s expression darkened.

    Morwenna seemed always to get

    hurt around him. He had hurt her in his uncontroble moments, during his schemes of ying the hero, and even when she had rushed into a kidnapping scene to protect him, ending up injured herself. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 314

    Back when things were simpler, Stuart kind of thought that Morwenna was a bit of a schemer, her tears nothing more than a clever disguise. Now, reflecting on the past, Stuart felt nothing but a heavy weight on his heart.

    After carefully applying ointment to Morwenna''s wound, Stuart suddenly grabbed a pair of scissors meant for cutting bandages and sliced a cut across his own palm.

    Morwenna, clutching a throw pillow, didn''t even realize what happened until she saw Stuart''s palm bleeding. She gasped, "Stuart, what are you doing?"

    Stuart''s voice was heavy with emotion. "This hand has hurt you."

    It''s like walking through the darkest abyss, then finally finding a glimmer of warmth. He wouldn''t allow anyone to harm Morwenna, not even himself. Stuart nonchntly wrapped his palm with some bandage as if it was nothing.

    Morwenna puffed up her cheeks in anger.

    She wobbled to her feet on the bed, and Stuart, not wanting her to fall, stood up to help her.

    The next moment, Morwenna flipped him over her shoulder, sending him crashing onto the bed.

    Stuart, usually so stoic, was stunned for a few seconds.

    Morwenna straddled him, her oversized nightgown slipping off one shoulder, revealing more than Stuart expected as she sat on his waist. Stuart hurriedly tried to pull up the nket to cover her.

    But Morwenna pressed down on Stuart''s hands, stopping him. Her face was still full of anger. "Stuart! You always act like your own health doesn''t matter. Do you think hurting yourself makes me happy? Who even put that idea in your head?"

    As Morwenna leaned closer, Stuart''s breathing grew heavier.

    Morwenna continued, "Do you have any idea how upset I get seeing you hurt? Norbert Hetfield said it was his fault for not protecting you. I wish I had known you when we were kids. I was so strong; even adults couldn''t beat me. Then I could have protected you for Norbert Hetfield. We''re already heartbroken, why would you hurt yourself more?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Stuart remained silent.

    Seeing him not respond, Morwenna,

    freind it down on his shoulder.

    Finding it too tough, she moved to his neck...

    Morwenna''s voice softened, "Stuart, do you realize your mistake now?"

    Stuart felt something snap inside him.

    Suddenly, he gripped Morwenna''s head gently and pressed her closer to himself.

    Morwenna, without thinking, bit down gently on Stuart''s neck, leaving a small mark.

    Stuart then flipped them over, holding Morwenna tightly in his arms.

    He couldn''t hold back any longer and kissed her deeply.

    Amid their kiss, Stuart''s voice was husky, "Go ahead and bite."

    Morwenna bit his lip gently, her mind fuzzy. This didn''t seem right.

    Could this really make Stuart see his mistake?

    In the next moment, her already dizzy mind couldn''t think at all.

    She felt as if Stuart had taken everything from her, leaving her lost and confused.

    Her nightgown was lifted at some point, Stuart''s burning hands on her waist.

    Stuart had never felt such a wild desire for a woman before.

    Voices in his head screamed, take her! She''s your wife, im her! She doesn''t know any better, won''t resist. In her vulnerable state, consummate this marriage, keep her forever, never let her go!

    He was driven by a dark, i desire, his

    gaze turning intense as

    yooked at Morwenna. C

    Then he saw her eyes, clear and trusting.

 Chapter 315

    Morwenna''s clear, untainted eyes reflected Stuart''s disgrace as if a viin were trying to drag a goddess from her pedestal. When their eyes met, Stuart''s tormented soul found a moment of rity.

    Morwenna''s cheeks turned rosy from the kiss; she was inexperienced in matters of the heart. No one had ever talked to her about such things. She grew up without elder women to guide her. Melvin, the kind man from her childhood, was not someone who could broach such topics, and Norbert was even less likely to discuss these matters. Growing up in the mountains, she couldn''t learn about these things from the inte.

    Morwenna blushed instinctively, unaware of what might happen next. Trusting Stuart, she let him proceed without resistance, even as her white nightgown tore.

    Stuart''s expression changed subtly. He grabbed a nket and covered Morwenna, contemting escape once more.

    The first time Morwenna, drunk, kissed Stuart, he realized his feelings for her might be deeper than he admitted and chose to flee from them. He refused to acknowledge his vulnerabilities. Now, with Morwenna intoxicated again, she was no longer just Stuart''s weakness; she had be the very beat of his heart. A weakness could be exploited, but losing a heart meant death.

    Stuart wanted to flee again, fearing his disgrace might lead him to hurt Morwenna.

    Grim-faced, he got out of bed and strode toward the door. As he was about to leave, Morwenna, her face still flushed and body marked by kisses, her nightgown revealing a shoulder, stumbled after him. Her eyes, misty like a wronged child, caught his gaze.

    Holding her torn gown with one hand and clutching Stuart''s shirt with the other, she looked up at him, "Where are you going, mister?"

    "I... need to step out."

    Morwenna thought Stuart had matters to attend to, given his usually busy schedule. She felt a pang of disappointment and was about to let go when she remembered Greta''s advice¡ªto cling to him, to seduce but not to surrender fully.

    Reaffirming her grip, Morwenna shook her head, "Please don''t go."

    Stuart paused, caught off guard by her plea.

    Morwenna, stubborn by nature, had never begged anyone to stay,

    even when illnesses forced hee

    for herself. Content b

    fend to

    Releasing his hold on the door, Stuart looked into her eyes, "Do you want me to stay?"

    Morwenna nodded, her grasp on his shirt tightening.

    "And

    for?"

    w would you have me

    t asked, his voice hay allure that was hard toe

    resist.

    Morwenna didn''t quite know what to say. Following Greta''s advice, she knew she had to be bold, to wear less, to keep Stuart from leaving but not to go too far. After all, as Greta Irons said, men value what they can''t easily have; if they get it

    without effort, they won''t cherish it.

    Convinced of Greta''s wisdom, Morwenna simply said, "I want to sleep with you. I missed you."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Her voice was soft and pleading, reminiscent of a kitten''s mewl.

    Stuart''s resolve melted away.

    At that moment, he felt that if Morwenna asked for the world, he might just give it to her.

    Seeing Stuart relent, Morwenna added with a pout, "Mister, I think I twisted my ankle."

    In her haste to follow Stuart, not fully awake, she had stumbled and hurt herself.

 Chapter 316

    After too many sses of wine, Morwenna''s usual facade of toughness melted away, leaving her

    vulnerable and seekingfort like a kitten in need of affection. Stuart, ever the gentleman,

    scooped up the barefoot Morwenna in his arms. Carefully, he ced her on a chair, knelt down with

    a warm towel, and gently wiped and massaged her feet. This simple act of kindness made

    Morwenna''s heart swell. For a moment, she felt cherished, as if there had always been someone

    there to love and care for her¡ª a feeling so foreign yet deeply craved due to her innate loneliness

    and yearning for affection. It was no surprise she found herself falling for Stuart so easily, his every

    gesture treasured in her heart.

    As Stuart held her delicate foot, his outward calmness belied the turmoil within, his desire wing at

    his restraint. Suddenly, he lowered his head and pressed a kiss to the back of Morwenna''s foot, an

    act so intimate that it left her startled and frozen, unsure of how to react.

    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Meanwhile, at the doorway, a pair of eyes watched the scene unfold with a piercing gaze. Rose had

    brought Adide back to the family''s ancestral home, a ce Adide was familiar with due to her

    past visits with Mr. Hetfield. Despite the family''s orders preventing the Hetfields from returning, the

    guards hadn''t dared stop the young mistress from entering with a guest. If Orson had been around,

    he might have objected, but he was currently elsewhere, being lectured by his uncle.

    Rose, with a hint of mischief, informed Adide about Stuart and Morwenna''s room, suggesting she

    stay out of their way and focus on her task of tutoring Rose''s sister the next day. Adide, her fists

    clenched in her sleeves, could only nod in agreement, her heart heavy with unspoken emotions.

    Rose''s intentions were clear; she wanted to disturb Morwenna''s peace, unwilling to see her receive

    their grandfather''s favor without challenge. She doubted the long-standing rtionship between

    Stuart and Adide could remain unaffected by these developments.

    Adide spent a long time in her room, wrestling with her thoughts. Stuart was so close, yet the

    presence of another woman by his side tormented her. Eventually, curiosity and turmoil drove her to

    Stuart''s door, where she heard nothing from within. The silence only fueled her desire to see for

    herself, leading her to peek through the slightly ajar door.

    The sight that greeted her was beyond her worst fears¡ªStuart, the man she had always admired

    from afar, was kneeling before another woman, kissing her foot. Adide covered her mouth to

    muffle her gasp, her eyes burning with a mix of disbelief and venomous jealousy. How could Stuart,

    the man who always seemed so unattainable, lower himself in such a way for another woman?

 Chapter 317

    Adide felt like she was losing her mind. She couldn''t stomach Stuart''s deference, yet she couldn''t help but fantasize that she was the one in his arms. The mere thought of Stuart, a man who seemed to tower above everyone, kneeling at her feet made her cheeks flush uncontrobly. Her daydream was abruptly cut short by a noise in the room.

    Morwenna, looking as innocent and pure as a bunny, pulled her feet away from Stuart and chided, "Uncle, that''s not very hygienic." Stuart, with an indulgent tone, replied, "Got it, I won''t do it again." He wished he could devour her whole.

    After massaging Morwenna''s ankles, Stuart carried her back to bed, pulling the duvet over them. Nestling into Stuart like a kitten, Morwenna pressed her slightly feverish face, warmed from the alcohol, against his cool chest, findingfort in his embrace. Stuart''s hand, resting on Morwenna''s waist, couldn''t help but tighten slightly.

    ¡°Ah, Uncle, stop moving, it tickles.¡± ¡°Alright, let''s sleep." "Okay, Uncle, you smell really nice." "..."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Stuart then pressed Morwenna''s head into his chest, "Be good, sleep." If they didn''t sleep soon, who knew what tomorrow would bring once the alcohol wore off. The room fell silent.

    Adide knew that Stuart was sensitive to others'' presence. Once the room quieted down, she dared not look anymore. Biting her lip in frustration, Adide retreated to her own room. Upon closing her door, Adide whispered furiously, "Damn it! Damn that wretched woman, Morwenna. How can she have it all? That should have been my ce; it should have been me!" Fearing someone might hear her, Adide refrained from shouting or smashing things. Instead, she took a silk dress and tore it to shreds in a fit of rage.

    The night deepened.

    ...

    The next day.

    At six in the morning.

    A strong internal clock woke Morwenna, even though she had been drinking the night before. She woke up in Stuart''s arms. Unlike some, Morwenna''s memory of the previous night remained intact. She remembered enough to realize what had happened between her and Stuart... That... She lifted the duvet to inspect her tattered nightgown. Her body was covered in bruises, even on her chest, though she couldn''t remember how they got there.

    Oh my God, could she be pregnant?

    Morwenna couldn''t fathom how things ended up this way. Stuart, a light sleeper, woke up to her movements, rubbing his temples. Despite being by Morwenna''s side, he hadn''t slept well, having taken several cold showers to calm the unrest inside him.

    Seeing Stuart awake, Morwenna

    scrambled out of bed, "Stuart, you

    get some more sleep. I... I need to go

    el

    check on Norbert Hetfield." With that, she Timped toward the

    bathroom. Ignoring the pain in her ankle, Morwenna quickly finished up and came out, only then did Stuart notice her unsteady walk, frowning slightly.

    "Princess, wait for me. I''lle down with you." "...Okay."

    Morwenna, preupied with the thought of a baby, barely dared to look at Stuart. After what happenedst night, she and Stuart were essentially husband and wife, right? She had hoped to wait until they were truly in love before bing intimate, but now she wondered about the future. If she was

    pregnant, how would she manage

    school?

    Stuart, sshing cold water on his face in the bathroom, tried to shake off the grogginess, oblivious to Morwenna''s naive worries about school and a potential baby.

 Chapter 318

    Stuart had just finished freshening up when he noticed Morwenna looking particrly vexed. "Princess, are you hungry?" he asked, using the yful nickname he had affectionately bestowed upon her.

    Morwenna, her thoughts preupied with worries, nodded absently, not fully catching Stuart''s question.

    Seeing her apparent hunger, and without even changing out of his robe, Stuart strode over to Morwenna and, with one arm, scooped her up and headed for the door.

    "What are you doing, Stuart? Why are you carrying me?" Morwenna eximed, a mix of surprise and embarrassment coloring her tone.

    "It''s because you''ve twisted your ankle. I''m taking you downstairs," Stuart exined as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Morwenna''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment. "Put me down, what if Norbert Hetfield sees us?"

    "I won''t," Stuart replied, his tone firm.

    Morwenna''s frustration turned to shock when she noticed someone standing downstairs.

    Why was Adide here?

    Adide''s gaze locked onto Stuart carrying Morwenna down the stairs, her nails digging into her palms with barely concealed jealousy. Stuart, typically reserved and distant, now seemed approachable and rxed in his robe, which only served to intensify Adide''s feelings.

    Sensing Morwenna stiffen in his arms, Stuart followed her gaze, his eyes narrowing at the sight of Adide.

    "Adide, what are you doing here?" His voice was cold, hinting at danger.

    Adide stepped back, looking somewhat forlorn, as if Stuart''s presence intimidated her.

    Rose quickly intervened. "Cousin,

    Adide came because I asked her.

    My little sister has a piano examing up, and Adide has won internationalpetitions before. I thought she could give some lessons for a couple of days. You don''t mind, do you?"

    "I do mind. If she needs lessons, take her elsewhere," Stuart said curtly.

    "Cousin, why do you have to be like this? This is the family home, not just yours. Besides, Adide is practically family; she even saved your life once. Without her, where would you be today?"

    Morwenna felt even more uneasy hearing this.

    Just then, Norbert descended the stairs, quickly grasping the situation. Adide, with her eyes filled with greed, had once saved Stuart. Some things needed to be settled cleanly and clearly while he was still around.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Let her stay and teach. Now, let''s have breakfast," Norbert dered, ending the discussion.

    With Norbert''s word as final, Stuart held his peace.

    Morwenna remained silent, her head bowed slightly.

    The breakfast table was unusually crowded today, with several members of the Hetfield family making a point to show up, some even setting rms to ensure they wouldn''t miss it, all in a disy of filial piety towards Norbert

    Stuart, without releasing Morwenna, seated her on hisp. His tall frame enveloped her petite form perfectly, as if she belonged there.

    "Stuart, let me down. I can sit by myself," Morwenna whispered, trying to maintain some semnce of independence.

    "Princess, stop fussing. You''re not wearing shoes," Stuart dismissed her protests with a gentle firmness, showcasing his affection for her in front of the entire Hetfield family, a sight they had grown ustomed to since the day Morwenna was injured and Stuart took it upon himself to care for her.

    With Stuart nked by Ryan and Norbert, leaving no seat for Morwenna except hisp, it was a silent deration of his protective stance towards her, endorsed by Norbert Hetfield himself.

    Feeling the warmth of their support, Morwenna''s heart swelled with gratitude.

    However, across the table, Adide struggled to contain her envy, her grip on her utensils betraying her inner turmoil at the sight of Stuart''s open disy of affection for Morwenna.

 Chapter 319

    Being held by Stuart in front of everyone made Morwenna feel awkward, to say the least. She wasn''t a child, after all. But with Adide present, Morwenna reluctantly settled into Stuart''s embrace, difort be damned. She was well aware of Adide''s feelings for Stuart, and thest thing Morwenna wanted was to give Adide any satisfaction. Part of her couldn''t help but revel in the mischief.

    Adide, on the other hand, was silently seething, wishing Morwenna would just disappear. Yet, her face betrayed none of her inner turmoil, wearing a forced smile as she greeted, ¡°Hello, Morwenna, long time no see.¡±

    Morwenna wasn''t one for pretenses. "I''m an orphan, no sisters here," she retorted bluntly. "Just Morwenna will do, Ms. Gagher."

    Adide''s smile twitched at the blunt dismissal. It was clear Morwenna wasn''t interested in ying nice.

    The atmosphere at the breakfast table suddenly turned awkward with Adide''s addition and Stuart''s openly affectionate gesture of holding Morwenna on hisp. The younger members of the Hetfield family, aside from Ryan, couldn''t help but steal nces at Stuart and Morwenna. Stuart''s charm and grace were unparalleled, even among their own social circles. Who wouldn''t want a boyfriend like Stuart? It seemed so unfair that Morwenna, of all people, was the one getting his attention.

    Rose, sensing an opportunity, nudged Ruby Hetfield, the youngest, who innocently asked, "Morwenna, did you hurt your leg or something? Why does our cousin have to hold you? We''re in front of Grandpa, doesn''t it embarrass you?¡±

    Before Morwenna could respond, Stuart coldly doused Ruby with a bowl of oatmeal, his gaze dismissive. "Is that how you speak to your future sister- inw? Maybe you need a lesson in manners."

    Ruby, oatmeal dripping down her face, looked their grandfather for support, only to find him indifferent. Even Adide tensed, not expecting Stuart to react so violently. No one dared to confront Stuart''s wrath, and the grandfather''s silence only

    cemented his authority.

    Ruby, now terrified, stuttered out, "Si...sister-inw," earning a cold reprieve from Stuart. "Mind your own business, or mind your manners," he warned, and silence reimed the table.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Adide, once considering herself almost a matriarch in the Hetfield family, bowed her head, hiding her jealousy.

    The grandfather finally broke the tension. "Let''s eat," he said, serving Morwenna a crab cake, a delicacy flown in especially for the asion. "Try this, Wenna. It''s made from the freshest blue crabs."

    Morwenna nibbled at the crab cake, while Stuart tenderly offered her a sip of almond milk, cautioning her to eat slowly. To an outsider, it would appear Morwenna was the true darling of the Hetfield family.

    Adide watched, her dreams shattered, as she imagined herself in Morwenna''s ce, yearning for the tenderness Stuart showed her.

 Chapter 320

    She was practically itching with envy. All of this should have been hers, if only Morwenna hadn''t swooped in and stolen her spot. Somehow, someway, Adide was determined to drive Morwenna out.

    Distractedly nibbling on her breakfast, Adide seized a moment when no one was paying attention to shoot Morwenna a provocative nce. Her eyes seemed to taunt, "See? Not only am I still here at Rosefrost Hollow, but I''ve made it into the manor. What can you possibly do to me, even if you did marry Stuart?"

    Morwenna felt a heavy weight in her chest as she caught Adide''s gaze. No matter how sweet Stuart was to her now, she couldn''t shake off the memory of him choosing Adide over her, time and time again. Biting her lip, Morwenna would have kept her silence before yesterday. She would have waited to see Stuart''s stance. But things were different now; she might be carrying a baby, and she couldn''t just step back.

    Turning to Stuart, Morwenna met his eyes, her voice filled with usation, "Stuart, didn''t you say you were sending Adide abroad for a while? Why is she back? Did you agree to this?"

    Morwenna feared that if Stuartpromised for Adide once, he would do it countless times again. She needed clear answers, now more than ever. Unbeknownst to Stuart, if he remained ambiguous about Adide, and if he chose Adide over Morwenna again, he would indeed lose Morwenna for good.

    The dining table fell silent at Morwenna''s words. Adide snickered internally, thinking Morwenna was getting too cocky, daring to publicly question Stuart. How could Stuart possibly exin himself to a woman in front of everyone?

    The younger Hetfields also thought Morwenna was getting ahead of herself, believing her favoritism allowed her to act recklessly, even questioning their cousin. Norbert stopped mid-bite, turning to Stuart with everyone else.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    To everyone''s surprise, Stuart gently rubbed Morwenna''s head, exining softly, "Her brother, Jethro, was in a bit of a scrap, almost got himself seriously hurt. She''s back to look after him for a bit."

    Stuart had exined. In front of everyone, he had chosen to rify things for Morwenna. The heavy weight that had been pressing on Morwenna''s heart since Adide''s return seemed to lift.

    Morwenna, puzzled, asked, "Who did it?"

    Adide, with a mockingly sympathetic tone, chimed in, "Ms. Winslet, if my brother''s troublesome nature got him into trouble at school and offended you, and if Bary stepped in to sort it out on your behalf, and you were there, don''t you remember?"

    This time, Adide didn''t bother with the pretense of sisterly affection, Morwenna''s eyes widened She had been there the day Bary fought, even sneaking in a kick at Jethro herself. But they hadn''t been that harsh, just a few Kicks to let off steam. How could that have nearly killed him?

    Instinctively, she protested, "How is that possible?"

    Adide, feigning magnanimity, answered, "Ms. Winslet, there''s no need to rush to your own defense. Don''t worry, I won''t trouble you over this. But the fact remains, Bary ended up paying a million dors in medical bills."

    Hearing the figure, Morwenna''s face paled. What kind of injuries required a million dors? She was partially to me for Jethro''s condition, having kicked him as well.

    Just then, Stuart, wrapping an arm around Morwenna, spooned some bird''s nest soup into her mouth, "Here, love, you need to put on a bit of weight. Eat up."

    Adide''s grip tightened around her chopsticks until they finally snapped...

 Chapter 321

    By the time breakfast rolled around, Stuart had yet to ask a single question about her brother''s condition. All he seemed to care about was Morwenna''s apparentck of appetite. Adide quicklyposed herself, feeling a tad embarrassed as she apologized, "Sorry, my hand slipped and I broke the chopsticks."

    Norbert frowned, "The Gagher family should really brush up on their table manners."

    Being a stickler for rules, Norbert had only ever rxed the ''no talking while eating'' rule at the table for Morwenna''s sake. He couldn''t stand the sight of someone breaking chopsticks during a meal. He was aware that Adide was green with envy over Stuart''s affection for Wenna, but in his eyes,

    manners were manners.

    Of course, if Morwenna had been the one to break the chopsticks, Norbert would''ve only been concerned if she had hurt her hand. Favoritism? Absolutely. Protective? Without a doubt.

    Adide''s face turned pale, her voice quivering, "I''m sorry, it won''t happen again."

    Rose was genuinely worried Adide might faint from the stress and quickly instructed the maid, "Hurry and get another pair of chopsticks, will you?" After all, it was she who had invited Adide over. It would be quite the mishap if Morwenna wasn''t upset but Adide ended up making a scene.

    Meanwhile, Morwenna hardly noticed Adide''s predicament, her mind racing about the million-dor question. She unconsciously clutched at Stuart''s sleeve, seekingfort. This unintentional show of dependence was pleasing to Stuart.

    In a good mood, he continued feeding her, "Princess, open up."

    Morwenna obediently ate the spoonful of bird''s nest soup.

    Stuart then reassured, "Don''t worry, he won''t die."

    Morwenna, still worried, said, "But, it''s going to cost so much. I feel responsible... I didn''t expect things to turn out this way. I usually know my own strength, it''s mostly just bruises. I checked that day, Jethro couldn''t have internal injuries."

    Stuart patientlyforted her, "Don''t fret. I''ll have Fletcher take a look. It shouldn''t cost us anything. We''ll just invite Fletcher for dinner, and it''ll be settled."

    "Are you sure that''ll be enough?"

    "Of course, the hospital belongs to the Vaughn family. The surgery might be expensive, but if Fletcher operates, it''ll just be a bit of a hassle, no need to spend much."

    Hearing that it wouldn''t cost a fortune eased Morwenna''s worries considerably.

    The table knew Stuart was fibbing. Surgery wasn''t the only expense; medication could cost a fortune too. But nobody dared to call out Stuart''s bluff.

    As Stuart continued to feed her, the weight on Morwenna''s shoulders lifted, improving her appetite significantly. She ate as much as the rest of the girlsbined.

    Rose and the others were always on

    diets, counting calories and

    restraining themselves. NotN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Morwenna. If she was going to eat, she''d eat her fill. She was always on the move, burning energy and staying spirited.

    Norbert found his appetite growing just watching Morwenna eat. To Stuart, caring for Morwenna was akin to pampering a cherished pet The only thing that irked Stuart was how Morwenna kept leaning towards Norbert, engaging him in endless conversation.

    Unable to bear it any longer, Adide put down her utensils, "I''m done. You all enjoy."

    No one paid Adide any mind, leaving her standing awkwardly. Rose broke the awkward silence, "Adide, why don''t you head to the music room? rissa will join you after breakfast."

    "Okay." Adide left as if fleeing the scene.

    It was bing clear that Stuart

    was smitten with Morwenna.

    Adide thought it was love, but she refused to admit it. Even with the

    situation unfolding as it was, seeing Stuart''s behavior towards

    Morwenna didn''t make Adide consider stepping back. Instead, it only fueled her resolve to take Morwenna''s ce.

 Chapter 322

    She had poured her heart and soul into Stuart, and his adoration was rightfully hers! The mere thought of receiving such tender care from Stuart filled her with dreams of bliss.

    Adide retreated to the music room, and soon the air was filled with the melodious strains of the piano, weaving a narrative of her grace and nobility. s, the grand mansion stood silent, with no audience to appreciate.

    After dinner, Morwenna was determined to get down from Stuart''sp and insisted on joining Grandpa. With no way to stop her, Stuart could only sigh, help Morwenna into her shoes, and caution her to tread carefully.

    Morwenna led Norbert Hetfield towards the couch, animatedly recounting her school adventures.

    "Norbert Hetfield, let me tell you, I was awesome today. I spoke as a representative for the neers and even performed in the drama club. Plus, I submitted a fantasy novel and it got epted! The protagonist is named Norbert Hetfield, ha! Yes, after you, Norbert Hetfield. It''s about your adventures when you were younger. I''ll show you the first chapter soon!"

    "Norbert Hetfield, I''m on a hunt for your hidden whiskey, I know you''ve stashed some around the house. I''ve always been a master at finding things, you can''t hide them from me. Watch, I''ll find them all."

    "Norbert Hetfield, my English has improved so much, there are so many books at school..."

    Morwenna managed to uncover five bottles of whiskey around the mansion, much to her delight, all unopened and untouched. Indeed, Norbert hadn''t partaken. Their game of hide and seek with the bottles was a shared joy, one hiding, the other seeking.

    Morwenna felt, upon this return, that

    Norbert Hetfield seemed much more spirited. Previously, he had

    withdrawn, not wanting Morwenna to notice his declining health and worry. But now, sensing his time was limited, he cherished every moment with her, fearing he might notst until her next visit.

    At that moment, grandfather and granddaughter, along with Orson, were enjoying themselves in the vast yard, ying with slingshots Keegan, watching his brother''s anties, couldn''t help butment, "Orson, stop grinning like a fool."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Orson retorted with feigned indignation, "Oh, Keegan, what do you know? It''s rare for me to y with Grandpa. You''re just jealous because you don''t get to join in."

    Keegan remained silent, his

    attention inadvertently caught by Miss Morwenna''s remarkable aim, The target moved farther back, and they even hung a peanut on a string from a tree. Miss Morwenna hit it effortlessly, showcasing her incredible precision.

    Keegan''s expression grew serious, realizing that even their trained sharpshooters might not match her skill. Orson sneaked a nce at his elder brother, his gaze saying, "I told you, you''re just jealous."

    Stuart, standing a little way off, watched Morwenna with a gentle smile. Wherever Morwenna was, there seemed to be vitality and life.

    Just then, Stuart''s phone rang. Upon answering, his previously gentle demeanor turned steely, his eyes narrowing as he said, "Who''s trying to make Morwenna drop out?"

    Whatever the response, it prompted a coldugh from Stuart, "Well, the Roberts family sure is bold!"

 Chapter 323

    The Roberts family was in turmoil, and at the heart of it all was Sandra Roberts, who had juste home for the holidays. The moment she stepped through the door, she was on a mission to confront her parents about a certain Morwenna. It seemed like Sandra couldn''t go a day without getting irritated by Morwenna''s mere presence.

    "I mean, can you believe it? Morwenna actually hit me. Twice! And she''s still out there, strutting around like she owns the ce. It''s always been me who''s in charge, not the other way around. How dare shey a finger on me?" Sandra vented to her dad, Malloy Roberts, her agitation clear in her voice.

    Malloy''s temper red at the news. "What? Did she hurt you? Are you okay? The nerve of some people, thinking they can mess with a Roberts." "Dad, I''m fine. But what about Morwenna? Have you dealt with her yet?" Sandra pressed, seeking reassurance.

    pping his forehead, Malloy''s guilt was evident. "Oh, I''ve been so caught up with work I forgot. Don''t worry, I''ll make a call. Morwenna won''t be a problem at Rosefrost University for much longer."

    "Thank you, Dad. You''re the best."

    "Well, I''ve only got one precious daughter. Of course, I''d do anything for you."

    The Roberts family, though not the wealthiest in Bosefrost Hollow, held a respectable status. They couldn''tpare to the Phillips family,

    Sandra''s boldness in picking one

    Keira Phillips stemmed from her own privileged position at home as the cherished younger sister of an older brother.

    With Morwenna''s situation presumably handled, Sandra''s spirits lifted. She eagerly anticipated returning to school, imagining Morwenna''s desperate pleas for forgiveness. But little did she know, the tables were about to turn dramatically.

    Meanwhile, Stuart, closely associated with Morwenna, caught wind of the Roberts'' actions. He had been unaware of the bullying Morwenna faced at school and was now even more determined to protect her. Thinking it might be time to reveal his and Morwenna''s connection, Stuart decided to act.

    Within an hour, disaster struck the

    Roberts family. Their stocks plummeted theirpany was used of tax evasion, Sandra''s brother, a judge, was caught in a bribery scandal and imprisoned, and Malloy was exposed for having affairs. High blood pressure got the better of Sandra''s mother amidst the chaos.

    The once jubnt Sandra was now in shock. Their family, seemingly stable just hours before, was now facing ruin.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    As the Roberts family gathered, trying to grasp the severity of their situation, Malloy spected, "I''ve always steered clear of trouble. Who could be targeting us? Have any of you crossed someone recently?"

    Malloy''s patience wore thin as Sandra hesitantly mentioned her bullying of Keira Phillips, though she doubted the Phillips family''s involvement given their swift and devastating fall from grace.

    Malloy''s outburst left Sandra

    speechless, a stark contrast to the father who had always doted on her. As realization dawned upon him, Malloy asked with a trembling voice about the name of the student Sandra had wanted expelled from Rosefrost University, suspecting a connection to their sudden misfortune.

 Chapter 324

    Sandy was visibly shaken by the malice in Malloy''s eyes, her voice trembling as she spoke, "Morwenna... I meant, Morwenna."

    In an instant, Malloy''s expression changed, copsing onto the couch as he muttered, "I get it now, I know who''s been targeting the Roberts family..." "Who is it?" Sandy, unconcerned with her father''s diposure, pressed on.

    Malloy''s response was swift and sharp, a p across Sandy''s face. "You ungrateful child! You''ve brought disaster upon the Roberts family. That Morwenna, do you even know who she is? She''s the one Norbert openly protected, someone not even Mr. Hetfield of Rosefrost Hollow would dare touch!"

    The rtionship between Stuart and Morwenna was a mystery to outsiders, but it was well-known that Norbert had once publicly defended her.

    Later, when Morwenna boldly expressed her affection for Stuart, pursuing him openly, Stuart didn''t reject her advances.

    Everyone believed it was because of Norbert. They thought Morwenna had struck gold, winning Norbert''s favor.

    And there they were, the Roberts family, not even able topare to a little finger of the Hetfields.

    Yet, they dared to try and expel Norbert''s prot¨¦g¨¦ from school.

    Sandy, holding her cheek, was in disbelief. "How could that be? Morwenna''s just a poor girl from the countryside. I had people check on her. She admitted herself that she works part-time at the school, willing to carry heavy loads for just a few bucks."

    Malloy, tempted to p her again, said coldly, "Exactly because she grew up in the countryside. She''s a student sponsored by Norbert, and now, she''s practically a Hetfield. Haven''t you noticed? All our misfortunes began after that phone call. Pack up, we''re going to apologize and exin this was all a misunderstanding."

    "No! I won''t apologize to Morwenna! Dad, you must''ve got the wrong name. There''s no way Morwenna is the one sponsored by the Hetfield family."

    "You''ll go, even if you don''t want to! If we got the wrong person, all''s well that ends well. But if it''s indeed that Morwenna, you better beg for forgiveness on your knees."

    Dragging Sandy along, Malloy left, leaving behind Sandy''s mother in tears.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Morwenna was clueless about the entire situation.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    She assumed Stuart was just busy with his usual affairs.

    After lunch, Norbert was feeling tired and went for his afternoon nap.

    Morwenna, not wanting to disturb

    him,

    Wame cartoons in Engl

    with

    a book in English in her hand.

    It was hard to tell if she could really multitask like that.

    But Morwenna was determined to

    improve herself, believin

    nothing she couldn''t learn if she put her mind to it.

    The sound of piano ying from the music room made it hard for Morwenna to concentrate.

    She drifted away in thought.

    As a child, when she and Melvin visited the town, she had once overheard a wealthy family''s child ying the piano.

    Back then, she couldn''t even afford a music score, let alone a piano.

    Seeing her interest, Melvin had crafted a violin for her and taught her how to y it.

    Whether it was Melvin''s affection or

    the soulful, lingering sound of

    violin, those happy memories the

    fresh in her mind.

    When Stuart returned, he found Morwenna with a book in her hand, gazing towards the music room.

    Sitting beside her, Stuart asked, "Would you like to learn the piano?"

 Chapter 325

    Morwenna''s thoughts weren''t filled with the melodies of a grand piano; instead, they were consumed by thoughts of Melvin.

    Snapping back to reality, she shook her head and said, "No, I wasn''t thinking about that. Stuart, why are you back so early today?" Usually, Stuart woulde back from hispany, Hetfield Enterprises, quitete, but today, he had returned after barely an hour. Stuart replied nonchntly, "Things have been slowtely."

    At Hetfield Enterprises, Stuart''s three assistants were buried in work. Ever since Stuart made a move against the Roberts family, their workload had skyrocketed. However, Mr. Hetfield himself only took care of a few major decisions and left the rest to his team.

    Rumor had it that Ms. Winslet had taken a month off.

    The assistants had braced themselves for another night of overtime.

    Falling in love might not cost Mr. Hetfield money, but it sure was costing them their sanity!

    Even Morwenna, usually so naive, couldn''t help but cast doubtful nces at Stuart.

    Could managing such a massivepany really leave him with free time?

    At that moment, Adide and Ruby emerged from the music room, their piano practice over. They were discussing sheet music and what to focus on for their uing exams.

    Noticing Morwenna looking their way, they spoke with an air of casual confidence.

    Their attitude was like unting a foreignnguage in front of someone who couldn''t understand it, barely concealing their disdain and superiority. To them, Morwenna was a country bumpkin-probably never even touched a piano before.

    Adide had a realization. Stuart wasn''t one to be swayed by beauty alone. How long could serving beautyst?

    She had nearly deprived herself of a joyful childhood, dedicating herself to learning and excellence. How could she possibly lose to someone like Morwenna, who seemed to know nothing?

    Society often says that marriages should be between equals because differences in education, upbringing, and experiences can lead to a disconnect over time.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    But Adide knew she matched Stuart''s tastes, could keep up with his conversation, and had gotten to know his friends. She had molded her soul to fit his¡ªsomething Morwenna could neverpete with.

    Convinced of her conclusion, Adide found a reason to stay calm in front of them.

    Morwenna''s ce by Stuart''s side was temporary. Sooner orter, Stuart would be hers.

    No one was more suited for Stuart than she was.

    With that thought, Adide resumed

    .ne

    her role, guiding Ruby in piano, critiquing Pearl Hetfield''s paintings, ying chess with Lily, and even baking treats for everyone.

    They unted their superiority as socialites in front of Morwenna.

    Rose observed all this and thought Adide was truly astute.

    Appearing non-confrontational, yet constantlyparing herself to others.

    Such a versatile woman was indeed a fitting match for the Hetfields, perhaps even more so than Morwenna.

    The younger Hetfields didn''t care for Morwenna, as she didn''t try to ingratiate herself with them. Other women, including Adide, would tter and charm, knowing they were dealing with the Hetfields.

    But Morwenna, with no connections or background to speak of, treated them like ordinary people.

    Morwenna paid no mind to Adide''s actions, her attention divided between a book and the TV.

    Stuart, enjoying a rare moment of leisure, joined Morwenna,

    asionally exining thingsel

    didn''t understand.

    Morwenna noticed that Stuart hadn''t looked at Adide at all.

    This time, it seemed, things were truly different.

    Adide could no longer wedge herself between Stuart and Morwenna as she had before.

    Noticing Morwenna stealing nces

    at him, Stuart gave a slight smilee

    I

    and moved closer, making it easier

    for her to watch him.

    Just then, a sound came from outside.

    W

 Chapter 326

    "Easy does it, guys, don''t scratch it or anything."

    "Come on, give a hand here. Let''s move it inside."

    Everyone''s gaze was captivated.

    Once they saw what was being moved in, Ruby gasped, "Oh my god, that''s a grand piano crafted by two of the greatest masters in the world. It''s the only one of its kind, worth over thirty million."

    Pearl, clearly envious, said, "Quinn, who bought this? It must be for you. You''re the only one prepping for that big pianopetition."

    Ruby, with stars in her eyes, said, "I have no clue who bought it. Maybe Grandpa? This piano is just stunning!"

    "Truly stunning. Grandpa really spoils you, Quinn. I''m so jealous."

    Though they were all Fletchers by name, they didn''t have a share in the Hetfield legacy. Being the youngest, they couldn''t dream of affording something over a million, let alone thirty.

    Ruby acted as if the piano was already hers, directing the movers, "Take it to my music room, over here. Be careful. If you damage it, selling everything you own wouldn''t cover the cost!"

    While saying this, Ruby gave Morwenna a snooty look.

    As if to say, "See the difference, pauper? This is the gap between wealthy belles like us and country bumpkins like you."

    Morwenna remained unfazed by the taunting re.

    Then came Orson, leading the movers, blocking Ruby, "Miss, you seem to be under some misunderstanding. This piano isn''t yours."

    Orson was known for his bluntness, but the Hetfields tolerated him due to his high standing with the patriarch.

    But Ruby, unable to contain her anger, retorted, "Orson, what nonsense are you spouting now? I''m the pianist in the family. If it''s not for me, then who?"

    Orson, with pride, dered, "This is Mr. Hetfield''s gift to Mrs. Hetfield!"

    Ruby was dumbfounded.

    The room fell silent.

    Morwenna''s English book dropped to the floor.

    Stuart picked it up, asking softly, "Do you like the piano he got you?"

    Morwenna, bewildered, said, "Why would you get me a piano? I can''t even y."

    Stuart, as if it was the most natural thing, pulled Morwenna onto hisp, cuddling her like a kitten.

    In a voice both mature and seductive, he whispered, "You don''t know how, but I can teach you."

    Morwenna was momentarily lost for words.

    Ruby, unable to ept that her coveted treasure belonged to someone else and momentarily forgetting Stuart''s intimidating

    presence, blurted out, "Cousin, wet

    the ones rted by blood. Winnie... your wife, she''s just a girl from the countryside, doesn''t even know how to y. Why would you get her such an expensive piano?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Ruby barely managed to correct herself to "your wife" in time and refrained from being too harsh to Morwenna.

    Morwenna, for her part, didn''t understand either. Even if she were a master pianist, she''d consider using such an expensive piano a waste.

    Being around Stuart had desensitized her to the concept of money.

    Back in her mountain town, a dor could buy two buns. Stuart, on the other hand, talked in terms of thousands and millions as if it were nothing. ,

    Lugh

    Then, Stuart dered, "So what if she doesn''t y? As long as she likes it, whatever she wants to learn or have, Lean provide. Don''t unt your pathetic sense of superiority in front of my people. Or do you think a girl cherish and pamper could ever be inferior to you?"

 Chapter 327

    The room fell silent after Stuart spoke up.

    It was as if a pack of foxes had been caught in their own game, each trying to outwit the other, all while putting on a facade in front of Princess. Did they really think Stuart couldn''t see through their act?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Princess had qualities that others simplycked. And whatever Princess didn''t have, Stuart was determined to provide in abundance. Forget about matching social status or upbringing-anything that mattered to Morwenna, he was ready to address.

    When Stuart fell for someone, it was an all-in, no-holds-barred kind of love.

    Adide''s face turned a shade paler. She had always strived to show her best side to Stuart, to prove she was worthy of standing by his side. But now, Stuart''s words made it clear that none of that mattered. For years, she was the only woman close to Stuart, which everyone saw as favoritism¡ª a belief she shared. But seeing Stuart''s treatment of Morwenna, Adide realized this was what true favoritism looked like.

    Why? Why did the cold, ruthless Stuart fall for Morwenna? What was so special about her? Adide felt her world crumbling yet managed to keep a strong facade.

    Morwenna, on the other hand, stood there, dazed. This was the first time Stuart had firmly stood up for her, the first time he defended her in public like Norbert Hetfield once did. She felt cherished, not smug, but confused and cautiously hopeful it wasn''t just a dream.

    From the start, it had been

    Morwenna who made the moves. She had barged into Stuart''s world, enduring his worst and still treating him kindly despite being pushed away time and again. She should

    have walked away with

    yet

    Stuart''s asional assistance made her heart flutter, confessing her feelings despite always being the

    initiator. Like a pitiful stray cat, shunned and mistreated, yet delighting in the few moments of

    kindness.

    Rel.n

    Now, Stuart''s unexpectedly gentle treatment left her fearful and disbelieving Stuart, noticing Morwenna''s innocent bewilderment, felt an ache in his heart. With Morwenna sitting on hisp, pulled her into a hug. She nestled into his embrace as Stuart felt the dampness against his chest, his gaze darkening.

    Just then, Oswald entered, "Mr. Hetfield, the Roberts family has arrived with generous gifts, wishing to see Miss Morwenna."

    Stuart, well aware of their intentions, nced at the small figure in his arms and dismissed them, "Not now."

    He then carried Morwenna to the newly arranged music room he had prepared for her. This new music room, with its grand piano, was leagues beyond what Ruby had. Setting Morwenna on the piano bench, he noticed her tears falling silently.

    "Princess, what''s wrong? Don''t cry. If you don''t like this piano, we can find another," he said gently. "Don''t worry, I''m here for you now."

    Once, Stuart had seen Morwenna cry at Windcharm Vis and had thought her maniptive, her tears a mere act. But seeing her cry now, Stuart felt an overwhelming urge tofort her, wishing he could give her his heart to ease her sorrow.

    Morwenna''s tears weren''t of

    sadness or feeling wronged. It was the realization that besides Melvin and Norbert Hetfield, someone else cared for her deeply. For a child so starved of affection, the protection offered by another was enough to bring her to tears.

 Chapter 328

    Unable to soothe Morwenna, Stuart ced his hands on her shoulders and leaned in for a kiss, silencing her tears with his own. He couldn''t bear to see her cry anymore.

    Tears brimmed in Morwenna''s eyes as she looked at Stuart, her eyes red and watery, much like a little rabbit. Why would he kiss her while she was crying?

    Caught off guard, Morwenna''s fingers identally struck the piano keys. The discordant notes broke the intimate atmosphere in the music room. Stuart released Morwenna.

    "There, no more tears."

    "Stuart, everyone''s been so kind to me. Is this all real? How can I deserve so much?"

    "It''s all real. You deserve the best."

    Gradually, Morwenna''s tears stopped. Stuart began to teach her how to y the piano, her fingers awkwardly poking at the keys. Though the music wasn''t beautiful, it filled the room with joy.

    After a while, Stuart yed a piece for her. Morwenna didn''t recognize the piece, but it felt like the kind of music you''d hear at a wedding on TV. She sat beside Stuart, watching him y, marveling at how handsome he looked from the side. Morwenna''s bare feet swung gently as she dreamt about how beautiful their children would look if they resembled Stuart.

    Meanwhile, in the Hetfield family''s grand living room, everyone had dispersed to attend to their own affairs. Adide, tormented by her own thoughts, sat alone, her mind racing with wild spections.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    What were they doing in the music room? Had Morwenna thrown herself at Stuart because of the expensive piano he gave her? Was Stuart so kind to Morwenna because she had seduced him?

    As Adide''s thoughts spiraled out

    of control, she heard the clumsy piano ying from the music room, followed by the wedding march. Since Morwenna couldn''t y, the music must be Stuart''s doing Adide felt her breathing constrict, her heart pounding uncontrobly.

    That was Stuart, after all! How could he, just like any ordinary man, y the piano for a woman? She had been by Stuart''s side for years without even knowing he could y.

    Gritting her teeth and growing increasingly frantic, Adide refused to lose Stuart. Without him, she couldn''t go on.

    Suddenly, Adide sprang to her

    feet, changed into a low-cut

    sundress, cut a te of fruit, and knocked on the music room door With a warm smile, she entered like a thedy of the house, "Stuart, Ms. Winslet, I thought I''d bring you some fruit."

    Morwenna''s feet stopped swinging, and her smile faded. Despite Morwenna''s clear difort, Adide pressed on. She ced the fruit on the table, standing close to §à§Õ§ä Stuart. Her low-cut dress revealed

    much as she bent over, her cheeks flushed just right.

    Adide couldn''t keep herposure. She had scoffed at Morwenna for supposedly using her charms to win favor, yet seeing Morwenna so adored, she abandoned her pride to try and seduce Stuart.

    Morwenna nced at Adide, then down at her own chest, instinctively pushing her chest out proudly. After all, she thought, Adide''s slender figure couldn''tpare to hers!

    Stuart looked at Morwenna''s gesture with a doting gaze. Then, coldly, he told Adide, "Leave. The Hetfield family can certainly afford a maid."

    Adide''s smile froze. She had once considered herself thedy of Windcharm Vis. Now, in front of Morwenna, Stuart had reduced her to nothing more than a maid!

 Chapter 329

    Adide felt like her fingernails were about to snap off from the tension. But, when Stuart made it clear what he wanted, she had no choice but to leave the room, her steps heavy and reluctant. She lingered at the door, slowly pulling it shut. Through the sliver of space before the music room door closed, Adide saw Stuart offering a strawberry to Morwenna''s lips.

    "So sweet," Morwenna cooed, her voice dripping with flirtation.

    "Is it? Let me taste."

    Without hesitation, Stuart''s lips met Morwenna''s, the strawberry juice painting his lips a deeper shade of desire. Stuart, with his devil-may-care allure, seemed even more irresistible in such intimate moments. Adide watched, spellbound, her cheeks flushing with heat as though she were the one receiving Stuart''s kisses. Noticing Adide''s presence, Stuart''s nce brushed the doorway. Adide snapped back to reality, startled, and quickly shut the door.

    Over the next few days, Adide felt like she was losing her mind. Throughout Hetfield''s Homestead, she couldn''t escape the sight of Stuart doting on Morwenna, his devotionced with an earnest desire that left no doubt about his feelings for her. It felt like a deliberate provocation to Adide! But in truth, Stuart wasn''t one to y such games. For the first time, he was simply reveling in the pleasure of being in love, unable to stay away from Morwenna. As for Adide... Stuart had been merciful, sparing her any humiliation. He wasn''t harsh to Adide, partly because she had once saved him and partly because she hadn''t directly hurt anyone. Sending Adide abroad was more about helping her understand her ce than punishment. After all, Adide had already reaped many benefits from her association with the Gagher family; any debt of gratitude was well settled. Stuart had no ns to mistreat Adide further, adhering to Norbert''s advice to let her see the situation for what it was and leave on her own ord.

    But Adide was far from ready to ept this reality. After witnessing Stuart''s affection for Morwenna, Adide was tormented by dreams where she reced Morwenna in Stuart''s embraces. She was determined to take Morwenna''s ce!

    Morwenna was set to return to school the next day. Adide knew her continued presence at Hetfield''s Homestead wasn''t really about teaching Ruby piano lessons. It was Rose''s way of provoking Morwenna. Adide couldn''t stand the thought of being reduced to a mere pawn in their games. Regardless of her feelings, Adide realized that once Morwenna left for school, her reasons to stay would vanish, and Stuart''s visits would be rare. She had to act fast if she wanted to change her fate.

    With a resolve hardening in her eyes, Adide stepped out into the chilly evening.

    In a nondescript hotel room,

    Adide waited impatiently. Soon, a woman cloaked in anonymity with a hat and mask walked in. Removing her disguise, the woman asked, "Ms. Gagher, what do you need from me this time? I thought we agreed to part ways as strangers after ourst deal."

    "Thelma," Adide began, "I need your help with something."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Ms. Gagher, let''s get something straight. We''re not friends, and besides, someone of your stature surely has countless people willing to do your bidding. Why seek out a bartender like me?"

    Thelma was the woman who had once spread rumors about Stuart''s supposed interest in her, only to be unceremoniously delivered to him by his brothers as a cruel joke.

    Adide replied calmly, "Our

    connection remains a secret, which

    is why involving you won''t raise any suspicions. Besides, you need money, don''t you? Your brother''s getting married, and your mother''s been hounding you for help. How Will you manage without the funds?"

    Thelma''s face darkened. "Ms. Gagher, you''ve been snooping around my life? We''re supposed to be mere acquaintances!"

    "It''s not snooping; it''s due diligence for a coboration. Wouldn''t you agree? So, will you help me? It''s a simple task, and I''ll pay you a million dors."

 Chapter 330

    "What''s up?" Thelma growled, her patience clearly running thin.

    "I need you to get me something... a drug that messes with the mind. You''re always hanging around those shady bars; you must know where to find it."

    "You... you''re nning to drug Mr. Hetfield?"

    "That''s none of your business! I know you''ve got connections. Getting your hands on some drugs should be easy peasy for you. I''m offering a million bucks, with one condition - keep this between us. If anyone finds out, you''ll say you bought it for yourself. I won''t be dragged into it."

    Thelma clenched her teeth. "Make it two million!"

    Adide frowned. "You''re asking for the moon!"

    It''s not like Adide''s money came from the sky. She had wheedled ten million out of Bary before, but being ustomed to avish lifestyle and always opting for the finer things had quickly dwindled her funds by two million.

    With only a couple million left, she wouldn''t even be considering this deal if she wasn''t afraid of getting caught.

    Thelma''s smile shook like leaves in the wind. "Ms. Gagher, you have no idea. Last time I followed your advice and messed with Mr. Hetfield, I nearly ended up six feet under. We''re small frypared to you high and mighty folks. All we can do is scramble for whatever scraps we can get. To the Gaghers, a million bucks is just chump change, right?"

    Adide could see the disdain Thelma had for her.

    These so-called socialites, all grace and elegance on the surface, but dabbling in shady dealings behind closed doors, were no different from women like her.

    What right did they have to look down on her?

    Adide was silent for a moment before gritting her teeth. "Fine, two million."

    "Ms. Gagher, that''s the spirit. When do you need it?"

    "The sooner, the better."

    "Give me two hours! I''ll have it with you in two hours."

    "If anyone finds out..."

    "Don''t sweat it. I''m doing this for the money. Even if it gets out, it''ll all be on me, Thelma, the disgraceful one, using it for personal reasons. It''ll have nothing to do with a pristinedy like you, Ms. Gagher. I''m off."

    Adide''s eyebrow twitched.

    A barfly, mocking her, saying she was disgraceful.

    During the years she spent by Stuart''s side, every major family had shown her respect. She had never been ridiculed like this before.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    She would have Stuart!

    Only by getting Stuart could she ascend above them all, ensuring no one would dare look down on her again!

    Hetfield Homestead.

    That afternoon, Norbert and

    were huddled in the

    kitchen, working on something

    secretive and not letting Stuart anywhere near.

    Dealing with the only two people in the world Stuart could barely stand up against, he found himself at a loss.

    Dinner revealed a table full of dishes Stuart couldn''t stand.

    Norbert said cheerfully, "Stuart, why aren''t you eating? Don''t just sit there, dig in."

    Morwenna, joined in, "Yeah, Stuart, you''re not a kid anymore. No more picky eating. Pork knuckle, tender and savory, and what''s wrong with liver or bitter gourd? It''s supposed to be bitter, not sweet."

    Stuart didn''t budge.

    Norbert winked at Morwenna, who nodded, then tried to feed Stuart a piece of bitter gourd. "Come on, open wide, ah!"

    It was exactly how Stuart used to feed Morwenna, mimicking his tone.

    Norbert watched, barely holding back hisughter.

    Under Morwenna''s expectant gaze Stuart reluctantly opened his mouth and ate the bitter gourd, grimacing at the bitterness, almost spitting it out.

    Quick as a sh, Morwenna covered his mouth. "Oh no, you can''t spit it out. Don''t waste food!"

    Norbert couldn''t help butugh.

    When Adide returned, she was met with this heartwarming scene.

 Chapter 331

    Adide stood at the doorway like a ghost, her eyes locked onto the scene inside. No one waited for her for dinner. Just yesterday, when Morwenna had fallen asleep from an afternoon of ying, Norbert insisted dinner be dyed by half an hour so the Hetfield family could gather once Morwenna woke up.

    Today, Adide was merely five minuteste, and no one waited or even bothered to notify her. Even as she loomed gloomily at the entrance for a while, nobody seemed to notice her return.

    Morwenna was at the moment trying to correct Stuart''s picky eating habits, alongside Norbert of the house. No one could force Stuart into doing something he disliked, except for Morwenna, it seemed. Having been confined and forced into things as a child, Stuart grew up to be assertive and controlling, not letting anyone push him around. Yet, with Morwenna, there were exceptions. And Stuart found these exceptions to be perfectly normal.

    Stuart endured a meal that was, aside from the rice, quite unptable to him. Norbert watched his grandson and granddaughter-inw with a tender and warm smile, convinced that Morwenna was the right choice. With her by Stuart''s side, he could rest easy knowing that the demons within Stuart''s heart were kept at bay.

    Adide observed all this, her hand resting on the door, nails unintentionally scraping against the wood, creating a screeching sound. Hearing this, Rose was the first to turn around, weing Adide with a polite, "Adide, you''re back! Come join us for dinner."

    Adide forced herself to appear calm as she approached the dining table. The maid, treating her almost like a guest, brought her a set of cutlery. Adide sat down and began to eat silently, her actions goingrgely unnoticed by the family.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    el

    Normally, Adide ate slowly and gracefully. Today, she devoured her food, consuming twice as much as usual in a short span. It wasn''t long before she started experiencing stomach pains. Adide had always had a weak constitution, prone to various ailments including a Severe stomach condition that couldn''t handle hunger or overeating well. So, her indulgence tonight was practically binge-eating, and it was only natural for her condition to re up.

    Clutching her stomach, Adide soon broke out into a sweat from the pain, biting her lip in silence, waiting for someone to notice her difort. Once, Adide was the center of attention, and any slight difort would have the whole room concerned, especially since Stuart used to be so attentive to her health. How could anyone dare not be, when even her parents wouldn''ty a finger on her?

    But now, as she suffered in silence, her forehead sweating enough to wet her bangs, no one seemed to notice. At that moment, Morwennained of a toothache, and Stuart was ready to leave with her to see a dentist. The pain in Adide''s stomach worsened, and she found herself unable to sit upright, copsing to the floor.

    Finally, everyone''s attention was drawn to her. Rose approached with concern, asking, "Adide, what''s wrong? You''re all sweaty and pale."

    Rose attempted to help Adide up, but Adide refused Rose''s assistance, her eyes filled with sorrow as she weakly called out, "Stuart."

    Stuart furrowed his brows. Morwenna felt a tug at her heart, recalling unpleasant memories. The scene felt eerily familiar; Adide had fallen ill in front of her multiple times before, each time resulting in Stuart abandoning her to rush Adide to the hospital.

    Would history repeat itself, leaving her behind while he took Adide to the hospital?

 Chapter 332

    Stuart had always been indebted to Adide for saving his life. It was only natural for him to be concerned about her health. Yet, despite telling himself it was the right thing to do, Morwenna couldn''t bear the thought of being left behind.

    Seeing Stuart hesitate, Lily impatiently urged, "Cousin, Adide might be having a stomach attack, and it could trigger something worse. Look at her, she can barely breathe. What are you waiting for? We need to get her to the hospital, now!"

    Morwenna stayed silent, fidgeting with her fingers.

    She didn''t want Stuart to go, but she couldn''t bring herself to stop him from caring for Adide.

    So, Morwenna just hung her head low, speechless, waiting for Stuart to make his decision.

    Adide was like a fish out of water, her voice tinged with desperation. "Stuart, please, I need to go to the hospital."

    Next to Adide''s apparent agony, Morwenna''s toothache seemed trivial.

    Given Stuart and Adide''s long history, everyone assumed Stuart would rush her to the hospital first.

    But Stuart, ever the pragmatist, simply instructed his bodyguard, "Take Adide to the hospital."

    Adide couldn''t believe it. She wasn''t faking her illness; she was genuinely sick.

    Knowing she couldn''t fool Stuart with a pretend illness, she had eaten excessively, triggering her real stomach pain.

    And yet, Stuart seemed indifferent to her suffering.

    Adide''s voice wasced with desperation as she reminded Stuart of his promise to look after her, especially her health, after she had risked her life

    for him. "Stuart, you said you''d care for me. How can you ignore me now? I need you to take me to the hospital!"

    Stuart remained calm, his response

    chilling, "Saving your life onceT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    doesn''t obligate me to save you thousand times over. I''ve arranged for your transport to the hospital. But you''re seeking your own demise, I won''t stop you."

    Adide was stunned.

    Her usual tactic had failed.

    Between Adide''s life and Morwenna''s toothache, Stuart had chosen Morwenna.

    Morwenna, though feeling a tad guilty, was relieved.

    Stuart hadn''t abandoned her, and she wouldn''t let Adide suffer unduly. She signaled to Orson with a nod.

    Orson caught on immediately, shing a thumbs-up.

    Adide, realizing Stuart''s resolve,

    directed her anger towards

    Morwenna, ming her for her

    plight. "It''s all your fault! Are you satisfied now? You''ve brought me to this state, you..."

    But her tirade was cut short.

    Orson, with a goofy smile, announced, "I''ll take Ms. Gagher to the hospital."

    Adide gasped, "You wouldn''t dare..."

    But Orson wasn''t intimidated. He''d faced tougher situations than this. He hoisted Adide over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes and took off, "Mr. and Mrs. Hetfield, I''m afraid if we dy any longer, Ms. Gagher might not make it.?''m heading to the hospital with her now. Mr. Hetfield, don''t forget to take Mrs. Hetfield to the dentist..."

    Orson''s voice faded into the distance, leaving the Hetfields in stunned silence.

    Stuart turned to Morwenna, who offered a weak justification, "I...I just thought, better safe than sorry, right? At least she''s getting the help she needs now."

 Chapter 333

    Rose and her friends were speechless. At a time like this, Morwenna was still green with envy, sending Orson to apany someone else was clearly a jab at Adide.

    Was she in the right?

    Just as Rose was about to climb onto her high horse andunch into a tirade against Morwenna, she heard her cousin Stuart chime in with agreement, "You''re not wrong."

    Rose''s prepared speech got choked back down her throat.

    After Stuart''sment, he took Morwenna by the hand and headed for the exit.

    "Stuart, where are we off to?" Morwenna asked.

    "Aren''t youining about a toothache? Let''s get you to a dentist," Stuart replied.

    Norbert chuckled at the scene.

    The Hetfield family members exchanged bewildered looks.

    Meanwhile, Orson, ignoring Adide''s protests, had already whisked her away to the hospital.

    Adide was fuming, "You... you damn bodyguard, how dare you treat me like this! You''ve got some nerve!"

    Orson, seemingly unbothered, retorted, "Ms. Gagher, where''s your insurance card? I''m just responsible for getting you here; paying your medical bill isn''t in my job description. I''m just a simple bodyguard; not exactly swimming in cash."

    "You..."

    "If you''ve got something to say, save it. Mrs. Hetfield always tells me to be kind to others. So, I''ll generously cover your emergency registration fee, but you''ve got to handle your medication costs!"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "I..."

    "Look, save your breath. You''ve been hovering around Mr. Hetfield for years and he''s still not into you. Sticking around isn''t going to change his mind."

    "Ha..."

    "You still find this funny? Mrs. Hetfield might be kind, but cross her, and she can throw a punch. Keep it up, and see if I''m not right!"

    "Just go..."

    Orson felt he hadn''t said anything out of line, but Ms. Gagher was clearly livid.

    To avoid further escting the situation, Orson decided it was best he left first.

    After all, he had fulfilled his duty by bringing her to the hospital and even paid the emergency fee. His conscience was clear.

    He noticed Ms. Gagher seemed quite spirited when not in Mr. Hetfield''s presence, hardly the damsel in distress she portrayed.

    Adide didn''t expect Orson to actually leave her there, all alone in the hospital.

    She wanted to storm off in a huff, but the pain in her stomach was unbearable.

    After waiting in line for two hours

    Adide emerged with two

    mg the doctor for merely five

    boxes of medication, her face pale.

    That was thest straw for her.

    She reached into her purse and clutched the small medicine vial, firm in her resolve.

    She had considered giving Stuart another chance.

    But if Stuart didn''t appreciate her, she wouldn''t be med for the ruthlessness toe.

    Tonight had to be the night. First, she needed to find a way to get Morwenna out of the picture.

    Adide immediately called Bary.

    When Bary saw Adide''s iing call, he recalled what Fletcher had told him, feeling a mix of emotions.

    "Bary, I need a favor," Adide said, her voice dripping with sweetness.

    She didn''t beat around the bush, knowing Bary had never refused her before.

    But this time, Bary asked, "What is it?"

    Adide paused, taken aback by Bary''s response. He didn''t just agree but asked what the matter was.

    It must be Morwenna''s doing. Everyone around her seemed to have fallen under Morwenna''s spell, siding with her.

    Adide, though seething with

    anger inside, maintained her usual tone, "Here''s the thing, my brother''s condition has worsened, and there''s a specialisting in from abroad tonight But I still want Fletcher to perform the surgery. I trust hi skillspletely. It''s just that there''s been a Bit of a misunderstanding between Fletcher and metely, and I can''t approach him directly. I was hoping you could help."

    Bary breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Oh, that. No problem, I''ll call Fletcher right away. He''ll definitely agree to operate on Jethro."

    Hearing how Adide spoke so

    caringly about her brother, Barce

    was convinced that whatever

    happened to Jethro had nothing to do with Adide.

 Chapter 334

    It was just a small favor, really. Bary was bound to help.

    "Thank you so much, Bary. I was at my wit''s end."

    "Come on, Adide, don''t mention it. We''re practically family here."

    A sinister smile spread across Adide''s face, unseen by Bary on the other end of the call. Had he seen it, it might have chilled him to the bone.

    Bary had always been decent to Adide. As long as it didn''t involve Stuart and Morwenna, he was always willing to lend a hand.

    After all, asking Fletcher to help out with a rescue wasn''t a big deal, right?

    After hanging up, Adide made a quick trip to the hospital.

    While her mother was in the restroom, she swiftly administered a syringe of medication to the voiceless Jethro, then made a hasty retreat. Adide returned to Hetfield''s Homestead, her actions unnoticed.

    Stuart was upstairs in the study, swamped with work. No CEO could truly afford to neglect their duties. If love meant abandoning all responsibility, thepany would be doomed.

    Adide sought out Morwenna in the library, who nced at her and immediately thought, "Typical Adide, barely two hours gone and she''s back as if nothing happened."

    This woman had a talent for deception, and Morwenna wanted no part in it. She turned her back on Adide without a word.

    Adide''s expression darkened. "Morwenna, my brother''s condition has worsened; it''s critical. Fletcher has agreed toe have a look. I hope you''ll join him. If surgery is needed, you should persuade Fletcher to operate. After all, my brother''s injury was your fault; you ought to take responsibility." Morwenna looked up from her book. "I''ll get in touch with Fletcher about the surgery. And I hope you n to repay Bary."

    Adide had taken ten million for medical expenses from Bary. Though it wasn''t Morwenna''s money, she couldn''t stand Adide''s scheming. Stuart had said Fletcher''s help wouldn''t cost much.

    Adide stiffened. "I''ll repay it, just as soon as Fletcher operates on my brother tonight."

    Morwenna nced upstairs, where Stuart was busy in the study.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Adide quickly added, "Stuart''s swamped. Don''t bother him with every little thing. You caused this mess; don''t expect Stuart to clean it up. Do you think he won''t get tired of you?"

    Morwenna hesitated. She was used to handling things on her own, buttely, she''d been relying more on Stuart. While it was okay to like someone, depending solely on a man was not her style.

    "Fine, I''ll head to the hospital," Morwenna said, setting down her book.

    She had wanted to visit the hospital before, but Stuart had insisted he''d handle everything. Now, with school resuming tomorrow and Fletcher being there, it was indeed time she checked on things herself

    Adide''s smile was thin. "I hope you still have some sense of shame and will convince Fletcher to save my brother."

    Morwenna was no pushover.

    Adide might y one role in front of Stuart and another behind his back, but Morwenna wouldn''t stand for it.

    Lifting her chin, Morwenna retorted,

    "I also hope you find some shame.

    Stuart and I are married, and we love each other. You should stop haunting Stuart like a ghost; it''s infuriating."

    "Morwenna! You think the years of connection between Stuart and me can just be severed?"

    "Whether it can be severed or not, I don''t know. What I do know is, trying to seduce a married man makes you a homewrecker."

    Adide''s face turned white with rage.

    Morwenna left with her head held high, her dignity intact.

 Chapter 335

    Hospital.

    When Bary and Fletcher arrived at the hospital, the situation was dire.

    After receiving a distressing call from Adide, Bary, fearing he couldn''t rouse Fletcher quickly enough over the phone, had shown up at his doorstep, insisting they head to the hospital together.

    Fletcher trailed behind, his pace leisurely and unbothered.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Bary, on the other hand, moved with urgency, unable to contain his worry. "Fletcher, hurry up, will you? Adide said Jethro''s not doing great. We need to get a move on."

    But Fletcher remained unfazed, his tone casual as he quipped, "Oh, Bary, always the hopeless romantic, eh? Chasing after someone who doesn''t see you. You know where that leads? Nowhere."

    "Fletcher! What are you on about? We''re just friends helping each other out."

    "You naive soul," Fletcher shook his head, "Just a heads-up, don''t take everything Adide says at face value."

    "What''s that supposed to mean? Adide''s not a bad person. We''ve known her for years; she''s practically family. We''re supposed to help each other."

    Unbeknownst to Fletcher, Adide had asked Bary for a hefty sum to cover medical expenses. His caution stemmed not from this incident but from a longstanding belief that Adide was too cunning, a trait he found unsettling despite her having saved their friend Stuart years ago. While he never interfered in Stuart''s love life, given Stuart''s clear-headedness in matters of the heart until Morwenna came along, he couldn''t help but worry about Bary, whose judgment he found questionable.

    "You don''t get it, do you? Understand women, keep your distance from women, and most importantly, stay away from trouble," Fletcher advised. Bary muttered under his breath, "We''ll see how you fare when you meet someone you actually care about."

    Their conversation continued as they made their way to Jethro''s room.

    Inside, Violet was tending to Jethro with a mother''s gentle touch, a stark contrast to her usual sharp

    demeanor. At the sight of Bary however, her eyes shed with anger and she threw a towel into the basin with a snap. "What are you doing here? You''re the reason my son''s in this condition. What do you want, you monster?"

    .n¨¦t

    Bary stepped back, guilt-ridden, as Fletcher observed Jethro''s injuries, his expression hardening. "Are we going to help Jethro or not? You said he was in bad shape."

    Violet was confused; she thought Jethro was improving, awaiting surgery from a team of prestigious international doctors, who, despite

    their arrogance, showed se

    §Ö

    respect at the mention of Dr. Fletcher Vaughn''s name. This realization made her reconsider her anger towards Bary, acknowledging Fletcher''s medical expertise.

    "Dr. Vaughn, your timing couldn''t be better. Jethro''s been feeling unwell these past few days..."

    Her exnation was cut short by the rming beeps of the monitors. Jethro''s breathing machine sent out distress signals, leaving Violet in a state of panic.

    Screaming for help, she cried, "Doctor! Somebody help my son, please! What''s happening to him?"

    Fletcher stepped forward with amanding presence, "Move aside."

    In that moment, Violet realized the best doctor was already by her son''s side.

 Chapter 336

    She hurriedly stepped aside, her voice filled with desperation, "Dr. Vaughn, please, save my son. I''m begging you, you must save him!"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    The rm had sent nurses and the attending doctor rushing to the scene. Under Dr. Vaughn''s direction, they coordinated the emergency response.

    Bary stood by, his fists clenched, watching the scene unfold. How did things get to this point? Was Jethro''s life truly in danger? All he did was throw a few kicks, and even though he had put his full strength behind them, it shouldn''t have caused serious harm. After all, he hadn''t used that much force; he just wanted to teach Jethro a lesson.

    When Morwenna arrived, the chaos inside the room was the first thing she noticed, with Bary standing aside, seemingly lost. She had thought Adide was just exaggerating to scare her. After all, with her own brother fighting for his life, how could Adide have time for jealousy?

    But the sight of the ongoing resuscitation told Morwenna that Jethro''s situation was indeed dire. Frowning, Morwenna approached the only person not involved in the immediate chaos, Bary, and asked, "What''s going on? How did it get this bad?"

    Fighting had never been an issue for Morwenna. Growing up as an orphan, she had to fend off the mischievous kids around her; she couldn''t just take it lying down. Constantly enduring only emboldened the bullies. So, when the asion called for it, Morwenna didn''t shy away from a fight. But, mindful of the cost of medical expenses, she always made sure to hold back.

    She had watched Bary kick Jethro that day and, by her judgment, those kicks shouldn''t have caused any serious issues. In fact, she had even snuck in a kick herself.

    Seeing Morwenna, Bary finally snapped out of his daze, frowning, "What are you doing here? This is on me, not you. You should leave!" He was worried that once Jethro''s mother regained herposure, she might take her anger out on Morwenna.

    Bary was never one to mince words with Morwenna, but she knew his harshness was his way of showing concern. She didn''t take offense. Of course, she wasn''t going to leave, but she was puzzled. "Was Jethro already sick? Our kicks alone couldn''t have done this."

    Bary remembered what Dr. Vaughn had mentioned earlier, that Jethro''s real injuries weren''t caused by them, and it might involve Adide. He had kept this to himself until now. As Morwenna inquired, he hesitated, wanting to say more but feeling it wasn''t the right time.

    The two fell silent, watching the

    ongoing emergency procedure. After several tense minutes, Dr. Vaughn emerged his expression grave. "The patient requires immediate surgery. Any further dy, and even if the surgery is sessful, he''ll spend the rest of his life bedridden

    Morwenna and Bary were taken aback by the severity of the situation. "Oh, my boy! What are we going to do? I... I''ll call Adide right away, get her to bring the doctor she mentioned," Violet cried out. Before she could dial, her sobs intensified, "God! The lead surgeon is abroad, hasn''t arrived yet! It''s toote to call!"

    In her despair, Violet''s eyesnded on the calm figure of Dr. Vaughn. She quickly realized that the best doctor was already here; there was no need to wait for someone from abroad With tears in her eyes, she grabbed Dr. Vaughn''s arm as if clinging to a lifeline. "Dr. Vaughn, I know you''re an excellent surgeon. You can save my son! You''re Adide''s friend, you have to save him today!"

 Chapter 337

    Fletcher narrowed his eyes, a sly glint ying at their corners. To most, Fletcher seemed gentle, easy to approach, the kind of guy who could easily be friends with someone like Stuart. But Fletcher was anything but simple to deal with. Not even his parents could boss him around, so where did this guy get off thinking he could?

    And Fletcher particrly despised anyone tugging at his clothes.

    Out of seemingly nowhere, Fletcher produced a scalpel, its de catching the light in a dangerous shimmer. With a faint smile still dancing in his fox- like eyes, he slowly brought the scalpel towards Violet''s hand, which was clutching at his shirt.

    Startled, Violet quickly let go.

    Who in their right mind, Fletcher thought, carries a scalpel around and shes a smile while ready to use it at the drop of a hat? Certainly not your average Joe.

    Violet could sense Fletcher''s cold indifference and realized bringing up Adide as leverage was futile. Her gaze turned to her son, writhing in agony on the hospital bed, the doctors bustling around cluelessly, unable to help.

    Finally dropping her tough facade, Violet understood only Fletcher could save her son now.

    Suddenly, she fell to her knees in front of Fletcher, her head bowed in desperation. "Dr. Vaughn, please, I beg of you, save my son. He''s all I''ve got. Whatever you ask, money, anything, I''ll find a way. Please, show us mercy and save him!"

    Fletcher was about to deliver some icy words veiled in gentleness when his eyes caught Morwenna standing beside Bary. His hand stiffened momentarily before he swiftly pocketed the scalpel.

    Morwenna, not one to hold grudges despite the Gagher family''s notorious reputation, stepped forward with concern. "Dr. Vaughn, can you save Jethro?"

    Her involvement wasn''t out of spite; Jethro''s critical condition was partly her and Bary''s fault, and she couldn''t bear the thought of someone dying because of them.

    "Yes, I can," Fletcher replied promptly, his tone distinctly more amodating than his dismissive attitude towards Violet and Bary.

    Bary, who had been about to

    plead for Adide''s sake, paused, taken aback by Fletcher''s cordial response It seemed the bond

    between Fletcher and Stuart rap

    deep, so much so that even Morwenna''s presence brought out Fletcher''s politeness.

    Relieved at Fletcher''s assurance, Morwenna''s eyes brightened as she earnestly requested, "Dr. Vaughn, please help him."

    "I was nning on saving a life today anyway," Fletcher said, with a hint of resolve.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Bary stared in disbelief; Fletcher had been nomittal all the way here, agreeing only to take a look and decidingter.

    Grateful, Morwenna promised,

    "Thank you so much, Dr. Vaughn. Jethro''s medical expenses due to my and Bary''s involvement will be covered by us. Bary will handle the finances, and I-well, I''m not as weltoff, but allow me to treat you to dinner sometime soon."

    Fletcher responded with a gentle smile, "I''ll start preparing for the surgery right away. Don''t worry, he''ll be fine."

    Morwenna nodded earnestly, "Thank you, I''ll be waiting outside the surgery room."

    Fletcher''s gaze softened uncontrobly-a rarity for him. It was the first time someone had said they''d wait for him, the doctor, instead of just the patient.

    Watching from the side, Bary

    couldn''t help but feel Fletcher''s demeanor had softened significantly. Despite always wearing a gentle smile, Fletcher was known to be as cunning as theye. But at that moment, Bary saw a genuine gentleness in Fletcher that was hard to dismiss.

 Chapter 338

    Suddenly, Bary''s gaze met Fletcher''s, sending a shiver down Fletcher''s spine. He quickly shook off his wild thoughts, shouting, "Right, right, Fletcher, you handle the surgery, and I''ll cover the medical expenses!"

    So much for tenderness-it was all an illusion!

    Fletcher''s look was as if he was a fox plotting something sinister!

    Fletcher agreed to perform the surgery.

    In the hospital room stood Bary and Morwenna, with Violet barely holding back.

    At this moment, her son''s life was the priority. Everything else could wait.

    Fletcher quickly got ready, and Jethro was wheeled into the surgery room.

    Violet followed as far as the surgery room door, looking on helplessly as her son was taken inside.

    Morwenna and Bary didn''t leave either.

    Morwenna had promised to wait for Fletcher, and Bary decided to stay with Morwenna.

    Violet red at the two of them but didn''t do anything.

    At this time, she couldn''t take on both of them.

    If she caused a scene and disturbed the operating room, she was afraid it would affect her son''s surgery.

    Sitting in a chair outside the surgery room, Violet finally had a moment to call Adide.

    She dialed the number, only to find it was turned off.

    Violet cursed under her breath, "Daring to turn off your phone at a time like this, wait till I get back to deal with you."

    Meanwhile, Adide was at Hetfield''s Homestead.

    She sneakily positioned herself out of the kitchen''s surveince cameras, made a fruit and vegetable smoothie, and slipped some medication into it. Then, leaving the kitchen, she found a maid and said, "It seems Ms. Winslet made this fruit and vegetable smoothie in the kitchen. Please, take it to Mr. Hetfield in the study."

    The maid, without giving it much thought, dutifully carried the smoothie to the study.

    Lately, Morwenna had been trying to tackle Stuart''s picky eating habits, thinking his temper might be due to ack of vitamins, and had been preparing him daily fruit and vegetable smoothies.

    So, when the maid delivered the smoothie to the study, the busy Stuart didn''t question it.

    Stuart was wary of everyone but never suspected Morwenna.

    He took a few sips of the smoothie.

    Frowning at the taste, he wondered if Princess had added bitter melon to it. Why was there a bitter taste?

    Despite not liking it, Stuart finished the drink in one go.

    Adide knew Stuart wouldn''t have epted it from her, so she used Morwenna''s name, thinking Stuart might sip a bit. But Stuart, trusting Morwenna more than she had expected, drank it all in one gulp.

    After finishing the drink, Stuart continued his work, wanting to wrap up quickly and join Morwenna.

    Was it the air conditioning in the study or something else that made it increasingly stuffy?

    Stuart felt a growing irritation as he looked at the pile of documents before him, wishing he could just hold the little guy and deal with this paperwork, which would probably make it less bothersome.

    The little guy was always well-behaved and not a nuisance.

    Sitting for a while longer, Stuart''s mind wandered uncontrobly, and he finally realized something was wrong.

    He nced at the empty cup, a shadow of suspicion crossing his eyes.

    Someone had drugged him.

    But who?

    Outside, Adide had been waiting for a while.

    If Stuart had drunk it, the drug should have started affecting him by now.

    It was already 9:30 PM, Norbert had retired for the night, and the younger Hetfields were out and about or engrossed in video games in their rooms. The hall was empty.

    Adide couldn''t wait any longer, biting her lip; she grabbed a te of fruit and headed upstairs to the study.

    If Stuart hadn''t drunk it, she could im she was just delivering fruit.

    But if he had, she needed to seize the moment with Stuart.

    Adide pushed open the door.

    Upon entering, she immediately noticed Stuart, breathing heavily, his cor undone, his short hair slightly disheveled, and his Adam''s apple moving seductively as he looked up. His usual indifference was now tinged with desire, turning kim irresistibly charming.

    Adide''s gaze instinctively moved to the empty cup on the desk, feeling a surge of triumph.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 339

    Stuart had just gulped down a smoothie spiked with a potent concoction. And he''d finished every drop! Adide felt like the stars were aligning in her favor. With such a hefty dose, even a man as stoic as Stuart wouldn''t be able to resist. Adide steeled herself and locked the study door behind her. Today, no one could thwart her ns, not even if Morwenna herself returned. She was determined to have Stuart,e what may!

    Adide shed her coat, revealing thece camisole dress she wore underneath. She approached him slowly, a mix of shyness and excitement in her voice as she called out, "Stuart." Stuart looked up, his gaze dark and captivating, like a storybook viin.

    At the hospital. Jethro was in surgery. Violet paced nervously outside the operating room. Morwenna and Bary sat a short distance away, waiting. Bary kept stealing nces at Morwenna, seemingly wanting to speak to her but at a loss for words. Morwenna ignored Bary''s predicament, her fingers dancing over her phone''s keyboard. Other than reading, she spent her free time writing on her phone''s note app, updating the novel she had serialized online. It wasn''t convenient always to use her phone, and she felt bad constantly borrowing Keira''sptop. She nned to buy a second- handputer with the money she''d saved from her parcel delivery job in a couple of months.

    Time flew as she engrossed herself in her story. Bary sat beside her, visibly ufortable, as if the chair was made of pins and needles. He was still grappling with guilt over initially bullying Morwenna and wanted to apologize. But with Morwenna paying him no mind, Bary struggled to swallow his pride and speak up. ¡°Morwenna, can you put the phone down for a sec?" Bary finally blurted out.

    Morwenna looked at him, puzzled. "What''s up?"

    Caught under her inquisitive gaze, Bary suddenly found himself at a loss for words. Morwenna nced at the time and gasped, "Is it almost 11 already? Has it been two hours since the surgery started? I hope there''s nothing wrong."

    Bary looked at the sign above the

    surgery room and reassured her, "Don''t worry.. Dr. Fletcher said it would be fine, and it will be. A couple of years ago, there was this patient, the family was almost ready to give up, but Dr. Fletcher pulled them through."

    Morwenna nodded, her eyes flicking between the OR and her phone. Had Stuart not finished his work yet? Why hadn''t he reached out to her? Since Morwenna hade home for the holidays, Stuart had been practically inseparable from her whenever he wasn''t working. At first, Morwenna found it odd, but now she found his absence unsettling.

    Seeing Morwenna distracted from her phone, Bary seized the opportunity to speak, though he couldn''t bring himself to apologize outright. Instead, he ventured, "Morwenna, do you really like Stuart?"

    Morwenna, who disliked dishonesty, nodded. "Of course."

    Bary looked troubled. ¡°There are so many guys out there, why does everyone seem to fall for Stuart? Adide''s crazy about him too, practically obsessed."

    Morwenna knew of Bary''s

    fondness for Adide, which had once prompted him to bully her without questioning the reasonsExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    behind his actions.trashet

    expression cooled. ¡°What

    are you getting at? Are you suggesting I should step aside for Adide?"

    Bary recoiled, hastening to rify, "No, no, that''s not what I meant..."

 Chapter 340

    If they had just met, he would''ve told Morwenna to hit the road without a second thought, especially when it came to poaching the guy Adide had her eyes on. But now... deep down, he felt Adide had lost the battle.

    Morwenna softened a tad, "So, what are you trying to say?"

    "I''m just saying, you know, other guys can be pretty great too. Like Fletcher, Matthew, or even me..."

    "So, you''re still hinting I should back off from Stuart?"

    Bary suddenly stood up, waving his hands frantically. That wasn''t his intention at all.

    Alright, he had no clue what he was even saying anymore. He wanted to strike up a conversation, maybe segue into an apology, but it seemed the more he spoke, the further off-track he went.

    Bary finally threw caution to the wind, "Morwenna, I''m sorry for bullying you before!"

    Morwenna raised an eyebrow, not expecting an apology from Bary.

    After Bary finished, seeing Morwenna''sck of response, he awkwardly added, "I think you''re a decent person, just a bit reckless chasing after Stuart. If one day you find it''s not working out, don''t be too heartbroken. Come find me; I can introduce you to some fine young men from Rosefrost Hollow."

    Morwenna''s eyebrow arched even higher. What was Bary up to now? Offering to set her up with a boyfriend? She didn''t remember them being that close! Sure, they had a couple of brawls. And she did dunk Bary''s head under water a few times.

    Feeling uneasy under Morwenna''s gaze, Bary hastened to exin, "Why are you looking at me like that? I''m not offering myself, I meant introducing you to other friends, I..."

    Bary felt his old dignity slipping away, worried Morwenna might think he fancied her.

    Morwenna, with her big eyes on Bary, teased, "Bary, have you lost your marbles ying with the dog?"

    "Morwenna!"

    "Haha, just kidding, Bary. I forgive you. And no need to set me up; Stuart and I are actually married."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "???"

    "For real, we''ve been married for a while."

    "Morwenna! Have you lost your mind? What are you bbering about! Stuart getting married? Even if I were to marry again, Stuart wouldn''t!" Morwenna was exasperated, "Stuart''s not young anymore, what''s so shocking about getting married?"

    Stuart was over keeping their

    marriage ¨¤ secret. If Morwenna

    hadn''t stopped him, he would

    proudly escorted her to school at the start of the term.

    It''s not like Morwenna wanted to hide it. She and Stuart were in a good ce, feeling nearly like a proper married couple. She just thought too many people knowing would be a hassle. As for Stuart''s friends, she saw no reason to keep it a secret.

    Bary, bbergasted as if the world was ending, stared at Morwenna''s calm demeanor, slowly realizing she wasn''t joking. Morwenna added, "The first day I arrived at Rosefrost Hollow, we got married at Norbert Hetfield''s ce."

    "How... How is that possible?"

    "Why not? Dr. Vaughn knows, Adide knows. And since you''re close with Adide, maybe give her some advice. Gratitude isn''t meant to be weaponized. Otherwise, even the deepest of debts can be worn away. Stuart''s married, and her ring at him like she''s about to devour him is quite unbing."

 Chapter 341

    Bary stood frozen in ce, like he''d been struck by lightning.

    Morwenna got married? No, it was Stuart who got married?

    Bary looked utterly crestfallen.

    Morwenna thought to herself, Bary really cares about Adide.

    Knowing that Stuart was married and that Adide was no longer an option, Bary''s heartache was clear.

    Bary was so lost in his thoughts that he didn''t even notice his phone buzzing incessantly.

    The caller seemed determined to reach him, dialing one call after another until Morwenna, unable to watch any longer, reminded him, "Bary, your phone''s been ringing off the hook. You gonna answer that?"

    Without even ncing at the caller ID, Bary picked up the phone in a daze.

    The next second, he was met with the scolding of a middle-aged woman on the other end.

    "Bary! What have you done this time, blowing through a million bucks? Was it for that maniptive Adide again? How did I end up with such a blockhead for a son? Get back here this instant!"

    Snapping back to reality, Bary quickly covered the phone''s mouthpiece, embarrassed that Morwenna overheard his mom''s tirade.

    Morwenna cleared her throat and turned away, pretending not to listen, though she had heard every word.

    And she couldn''t help but agree with Bary''s mom.

    Adide was trouble, no doubt about it.

    Bary shifted awkwardly, whispering, "Mom, I''ve got something to take care of, I''lle backter."

    "What could you possibly be busy with? Running off to the Vaughn estate, dragging Fletcher along to treat Adide''s brother, right? Adide only had to give you a sweet look, and there you go, heart on your sleeve. Get yourself home now, or I swear I''ll go find Adide myself."

    "Mom! How can you say that?"

    "End of discussion! If I don''t see you in twenty minutes, I''m hunting down Adide."

    The voice on the phone was so loud, Morwenna, sitting right next to Bary, could hear every word crystal clear.

    With a sympathetic tone, Morwenna said, "You better head home, Bary. I''ll manage just fine here."

    "How can I leave you here? What if that old hag gives you trouble?"

    Morwenn? chuckled, "Do you really think she can get the better of me? Or do you think you''re stronger than I am? Go on, don''t let your mom worry."

    Bary was at a loss for words. Indeed, he couldn''t even best Morwenna in strength. If anything happened, who would be protecting whom?

    With a sigh that made him look like a deted balloon, Bary conceded, "Alright... I''ll head back then."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Mainly because if he didn''t, his mother might actually storm out in the middle of the night to confront Adide.

    "Go on, then," Morwenna waved him off.

    With Bary gone, Morwenna sat back down, alone.

    Violet shot Morwenna a few venomous nces but was ultimately more concerned about her son to make a scene.

    ncing at her phone, Morwenna noticed Stuart hadn''t reached out to her yet, so she sent him a message: "Stuart, I''ll be homete tonight." After waiting a bit with no reply, Morwenna assumed Stuart was still caught up with work, not giving it another thought.

    After all, Stuart was known for histe-night work marathons, often sleeping in the mornings.

    Intent on getting back to her writing, Morwenna''s phone pinged twice suddenly.

    Expecting it to be Stuart, she checked her messages only to find a text from ude.

    "Ms. Winslet, I finished the book you brought over the other day. Are you leaving again tomorrow? Could you bring me another book?" Morwenna was astonished. The book she had delivered was a hefty volume; how had ude managed to finish it so quickly?

    Worried, she responded, "Did you

    stay up all night reading? Your eyes aren''t in the best shape, and staying up like this is bad for both your eyes health."

    and

    No sooner had she sent her message than ude''s reply came through.

    "I''m sorry, Ms. Winslet, I just got so caught up. I won''t do it again. So, will you bring me another book tomorrow?"

    ude waited anxiously for her response glued to his phone. His reason for staying up wasn''t so much the enthralling content as it was his hope to see Ms. Winslet once more.

 Chapter 342

    Mrs. Winslet had only stopped by briefly the day before yesterday, unable tomit to the usual two-hour daily tutoring sessions. No amount of money seemed enough to secure Mrs. Winslet''s services anymore.

    Morwenna could tell what ude was implying and sighed before replying, "Alright, I''ll swing by before school tomorrow."

    "Thanks, Mrs. Winslet."

    After setting things up with ude, Morwenna put down her phone and continued to wait.

    Whether it was because Jethro''s situation was too critical or not, another two hours passed, and it wasn''t until 1 A.M. that the lights outside the operating room finally turned off.

    Violet rushed to the operating room doors.

    Morwenna quickly got up and followed.

    The doors opened.

    "How is he? How''s my son?" Violet asked frantically.

    "The surgery went well. He''s out of danger now but will need to stay in the ICU for a few days. Family members can''t visit just yet," responded the assisting surgeon.

    Violet, caught between tears andughter, didn''t even think to thank Dr. Fletcher.

    In her mind, these were the people responsible for her son''s condition in the first ce; saving him was the least they could do. Why should she offer thanks for that?

    Dr. Fletcher wasn''t concerned with Violet''s gratitude. His decision to help wasn''t influenced by the Gaghers in the slightest.

    Noticing Dr. Fletcher''s exhaustion, Morwenna asked, "Dr. Vaughn, are you alright?"

    Dr. Fletcher paused.

    It was rare for anyone to ask how he was doing after a surgery.

    ¡°Just a bit tired. It''s physically demanding work, and I might be running low on sugar," Dr. Fletcher replied.

    Morwenna, remembering something, dug into her pocket and pulled out a piece of candy, offering it to Dr. Fletcher.

    With his hands still gloved, Dr. Fletcher didn''t take it.

    Morwenna unwrapped the candy and held it up to his mouth, "A bit of sugar will make you feel better."

    It felt like a forbidden temptation, but Dr. Fletcher couldn''t help but ept the candy.

    Morwenna watched him with concern.

    "Don''t worry, I feel much better now," Dr. Fletcher reassured her softly.

    Morwenna breathed a sigh of relief.

    As they were leaving, Dr. Fletcher asked, "Where''s Bary? Is he around?"

    "He had to leave for something," Morwenna replied.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "Let''s head out, it''ste," Dr. Fletcher suggested.

    The rest could be handled by others; Dr. Fletcher didn''t need to worry.

    Exiting the hospital, Dr. Fletcher stumbled slightly, catching himself against the wall.

    Concerned, Morwenna offered her support, "Dr. Vaughn, how about we grab something to eat before heading back? It''ste anyway, no rush."

    Stuart was workingte, so she might as well keep Dr. Vaughnpany for a meal, especially since he seemed on the verge of copsing from exhaustion.

    "Where''s Stuart? Shouldn''t he be with you thiste?" Dr. Fletcher inquired.

    "He''s probably still at work."

    "Alright, let''s eat then."

    Dr. Fletcher didn''t want to cause any misunderstanding between Morwenna and Stuart, but after a four-hour intense surgery, he was genuinely exhausted.

    Morwenna found a nearby food stall.

    They ordered a spicy hot pot, aforting choice after a long night.

    Dr. Vaughn''s pallor seemed to improve with the hearty meal.

    "Dr. Vaughn, can you handle this much spice at this hour? Won''t it be too much?" Morwenna joked.

    ¡°Ah, it''s fine... it hits the spot," he managed between bites.

    Stuart wasn''t one forte-night street food runs with Morwenna.

    Satisfied, Morwenna felt content.

    After they finished their meal, it was already 2 A.M.

    1.ne

    The heat from the food and the cool night air mixed as they stepped outside, leaving Dr. Fletcher with a flushed face¡ªa stark contrast to his usualposed self.

    ¡°Wenna, let me drive you back."

    "It''s my turn to take care of you after your

    day. Come on, Dr.

    I''ll bike cones

    us back!" Morwenna insisted, leading the way to her bicycle.

    Riding through the quiet streets, the cool breeze felt soothing against their warm faces, and for a moment, all the night''s worries seemed to fade away.

 Chapter 343

    Morwenna pedaled the old yellow bike, giving Fletcher a lift back to his ce. It wasn''t one of those modern electric bikes, just a ssic push pedal. Despite that, Morwenna had the strength of an ox, and carrying Fletcher, who weighed over a hundred pounds, seemed effortless to her.

    Riding by, she spotted an elderly gentleman selling baked sweet potatoes by the roadside.

    "Dr. Vaughn, fancy a sweet potato?" Morwenna asked, pulling up beside the stand.

    "No, thank you. I''ve eaten my fill already," Fletcher replied.

    "Alright then, Dr. Vaughn, sit tight. I''ll grab one for Stuart. He must be starving, workingte as he does."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Truth be told, the Vaughn household wasn''tcking in good food; it was just that Stuart always popped into Morwenna''s mind first.

    Fletcher leaned on the bike while Morwenna dashed off to make her purchase. Watching her run, Fletcher''s mind momentarily wandered before snapping back to reality. Morwenna was the woman Stuart adored, and she reciprocated those feelings.

    Regardless of how they came to be together, Morwenna was now Stuart''s wife. He shouldn''t harbor feelings he had no right to feel. Morwenna might have been oblivious to his turmoil, but he knew better than to overstep.

    With a wry smile, Fletcher thought about how he had always prided himself on seeing through women''s facades, understanding their true intentions beneathyers of charm. And yet, here he was,pletely disarmed by Morwenna''s genuine nature.

    He had vowed to steer clear of women, to understand them from a distance. Yet, after all this time, his heart still skipped a beat at the sight of her. Fletcher, who had always prided himself on his intellect, found it hard to maintain hisposure around the woman who truly moved his heart.

    Returning with the sweet potato, Morwenna found Fletcher standing by the bike. "Sis, there''s a cab over there. I''ll take it home. It''ste, and you should get some rest too," he suggested.

    Seeing the cab, Morwenna didn''t insist. "Okay then, Dr. Vaughn. I''ll head off first. Thank you for today, goodbye." "Goodbye."

    As Morwenna cycled away, Fletcher got into the cab and instructed, "Follow that bike, but keep your distance."

    He had no ulterior motives; it was just that,te at night, the thought of a young woman biking home alone worried him.

    Fletcher kept his distance, ensuring Morwenna arrived safely at Hetfield''s Homestead before he finally directed the cab to leave.

    Morwenna parked the yellow bike

    outside, quietly unlocking the door to avoid disturbing anyone. It waste and everyone was likely asleep. Treading lightly to avoid making any noise, she didn''t want to wake Mr. Hetfield, known for his light sleeping.

    Walking barefoot upstairs, she noticed Stuart''s room was empty. Concerned, she wondered if he was still busy at this ungodly hour.

    Approaching the study, she noticed the light on and knocked on the door.

    Suddenly, a woman''s cry pierced the silence of the night, rmingly close to Mr. Hetfield''s room, awakening the light sleeper.

    The gaming RubyPearl sisters, startled by the cry, rushed out to see what was happening, while others awoke, drawn by themotion.

    Standing at the study door,

    Morwenna was only briefly stunned

    before the household gathered, curious about the sounds emanating

    from-the intermittent

    means of a woman.

 Chapter 344

    Norbert''s face went ashen.

    At that moment, everyone except Stuart and Adide was at the doorway, even Ryan, who was in hisst year of elementary school, was there.

    It was clear who was in the study without saying.

    And what on earth was that moaning sound about?

    Rose and Lily exchanged looks, their eyes sparkling with an excited schadenfreude.

    Lily couldn''t help herself, "Wow, I thought something serious had happened! Turns out, it''s just an old tale of a man and a woman getting caught up. Cousin, really, even if you fancy Adide, there''s a line. Now everyone''s heard it."

    Rose feigned reprimand, "Sis, shut it. Our cousin''s a married man."

    Morwenna frowned, not quite catching on at first.

    But after their exchange, she got the picture.

    They were suggesting Stuart and Adide were in the study, engaging in marital affairs.

    Morwenna''s face paled.

    This shouldn''t be happening.

    Could it really be as Adide said, that Stuart''s kindness was merely out of gratitude?

    Could the affection Stuart had for Adide in the past, and now for her, be the same? Thus, making it okay for Stuart to be with her and Adide in the same manner?

    Morwenna shook her head vigorously. No, it couldn''t be this way. She couldn''t jump to conclusions without asking.

    She had felt Stuart''s affection for her these past days.

    Without seeing it with her own eyes, she wouldn''t make any assumptions.

    Morwenna knocked on the door again.

    The study fell silent for a moment, the woman''s voice seemingly louder.

    Lily clicked her tongue, "Cousin really should keep it down, even in delight. Imagine how his wife must feel."

    Norbert shot Lily a cold nce.

    Lily dared not speak further.

    But to Morwenna, the sounds didn''t seem like pleasure, but rather pain.

    No one answered the door, and with lips pursed, Morwenna reached out to unlock the study herself.

    Turning the doorknob, she found it locked from the inside.

    Seeing her struggle, Norbert said with empathy, "Wenna, do you really want to see what''s happening inside?"

    Morwenna nodded firmly, "I have to see."

    She didn''t want any misunderstandings; she had to see it with her own eyes to believe it.

    Norbert clenched his jaw andmanded, "Get the keys!"

    Oswald, now awake, immediately fetched them.

    Soon, the keys were brought over.

    Morwenna took them without hesitation and unlocked the door.

    She pushed it open.

    In the next moment, everyone froze.

    Indeed, it was Stuart and Adide in the study.

    They had expected to witness an R-rated scenario from the sounds they heard.

    But it wasn''t what they had imagined.

    Instead, it was a horrifying sight.

    The study was drenched in blood, indistinguishable whether it belonged to Adide or Stuart.

    Adide was seated in the office

    chair, no, more like slumped over unable to move, her body covered in wounds. Blood soaked through her thin face nightgown, presenting a terrifying sight.

    Stuart

    a newly awakened

    deaned against the desk, , casually spinning a letel

    in his hand. Cet

    opener Belongs

    Both were covered in blood.

    The moment the door opened, terror filled Adide''s eyes. Seeing someone enter, she whispered an a voice barely audible, desperate, "Help, please help me!"

    This was no lovers'' tryst; it was a crime scene!

    Ruby screamed, "Ah! Our cousin''s a murderer!"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 345

    Ruby''s scream shattered the silence outside the study.

    "Shut it!" Grandpa Henry barked sharply, his voice carrying authority. "Lock down the information. What happened here today doesn''t leave this room."

    No one dared to question Grandpa Henry''s orders.

    His face was a mask of displeasure, his eyes betraying pain and helplessness.

    Was it Adide who had awakened the demon inside Stuart?

    That woman was truly a curse.

    Trouble was brewing!

    Morwenna stood frozen in shock.

    What had gotten into Stuart?

    Stuart wasn''t one to harm others, especially not Adide.

    Adide had once saved Stuart. Despite everything wrong she had done, Stuart still wished her well.

    But what was he doing now?

    Morwenna murmured, "Stuart."

    As if hearing a familiar voice, Stuart turned around.

    Their eyes met.

    Morwenna noticed Stuart''s eyes were slightly red.

    She had seen such a gaze before - like a wounded animal gone mad during a hunt in the mountains, devoid of emotion, devoid of reason. Only rage and bloodlust remained, ready to tear and destroy.

    Why had Stuart changed like this?

    Was someone trying to hurt him?

    Was it Adide?

    The younger members of the Hetfield family all stepped back the moment Stuart turned.

    Ryan, who usually admired Stuart, stepped back in fear.

    Even the bodyguards who had apanied Grandpa Henry didn''t step forward.

    This version of Stuart was beyond dangerous; his presence alone was suffocating, like being near him was a death sentence. Normal people would flee from such a sight.

    But Grandpa Henry didn''t.

    Neither did Morwenna.

    At that moment, Stuart tilted his head, as though he was trying to recognize Morwenna.

    His consciousness was blurry, as if he couldn''t see clearly, and he cut his own arm with a knife.

    The pain seemed to bring some rity to his mind, though it was unclear if he recognized Morwenna.

    Seeing Stuart harm himself, Morwenna''s breath hitched.

    Instead of retreating, she

    approached Stuart, lowering her

    voice, Stuart, it''s okay, nobody

    going to hurt you. Can you give me the knife, please?"

    Stuart didn''t move.

    Suddenly, Morwenna pulled out a roasted sweet potato from her

    pocket and offered it to Stuart

    "Uncle, are you hungry? I brought you a roasted sweet potato."

    Stuart''s breathing was heavy, his gaze on Morwenna as if he wanted to engulf her.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    He didn''t take the sweet potato, dropping the craft knife instead.

    Suddenly, he reached out, gripping Morwenna''s waist tightly.

    In his madness, he clung to the one thing that mattered most to him.

    Stuart''s grip tightened, making it difficult for Morwenna to breathe.

    But she didn''t resist. Instead, she waved at Grandpa Henry, signaling for him and the others to leave.

    Grandpa Henry, realizing what was happening, wished more than ever that Adide was out of the picture. Holding back his rage, he ordered softly, "Bring that Adide here."

    Keegan took a deep breath and went in.

    Stuart''s eyes filled with murderous intent as someone approached, ready tosh out at Keegan.

    Morwenna wrapped her arms around Stuart, protecting him.

    Keegan quickly dragged Adide out.

    Grandpa Henry didn''t allow the onlookers to stay, closing the doors of the study.

    Looking at the barely alive Adide, Grandpa Henry ordered coldly, "Get a doctor. Make sure she doesn''t die."

    Rose and the others came to their senses, realizing this was the moment to act against Stuart.

    Stuart was a madman. If nobody had discovered his actions tonight, he surely would have killed someone.

    How could such a person be fit to lead the Hetfield family?

    Rose, under Grandpa Henry''s stern

    gaze,

    Poke up, "Grandfather, afte

    what we Cousin Stuart has done, a just going to let it slide?"

 Chapter 346

    "What do you think should be done, then?"

    "Cousin Jack almostmitted murder. Even if we don''t throw him in jail, the Hetfield Group shouldn''t remain under his control. I''m not after anything for myself; I just think with his kind of madness, it''s only a matter of time before he destroys the Hetfield Group."

    The family doctor had alreadye over, eyeing Adide''s pitiful state, and added, "It''s all external injuries; none are fatal."

    Rose gave the family doctor a cold re.

    Is this really about being fatal?

    This is about how Jack is a madman!

    If it weren''t for Morwenna, Norbert would have agreed.

    But now, Norbert believed in Morwenna.

    Norbert said sternly, "This woman drugged Jack. Can''t you see it? And Rose, I have to ask, with Adide being such a schemer, why did you bring her back to the mansion? What were you nning?"

    It was obvious to Rose, as it was to everyone present.

    But she didn''t want to bring it up, preferring to shift the me onto Jack.

    When Norbert mentioned Adide, Rose exined, "Grandpa, you''re misunderstanding. I didn''t have any ulterior motives. I just wanted her to teach re piano, that''s all."

    "Rose, I''m old, not senile. Such excuses might fool yourself but not me. If anyone dares to spread today''s events, they''re out of the Hetfield family!" The patriarch''smand was absolute.

    Rose fell silent.

    They all came back because they thought Norbert was on his deathbed, waiting to divide the inheritance.

    Leaving the Hetfield family now could mean losing everything.

    Norbert, clutching his chest, finally spoke, "Enough, disperse. I''ll handle these matters."

    "Grandpa!"

    "Silence! As long as I''m alive, I''m the head of this family. Those of you who wish to lead the Hetfield family can wait until I''m gone."

    Keegan stepped forward, ready to enforce Norbert''s orders at a moment''s notice.

    Angered, Rose turned and left.

    With Rose gone, Lily and the others followed, and Ryan left without a word.

    Only after everyone had left did Norbert let out a heart-wrenching cough, spitting out blood and nearly copsing.

    Keegan, rmed, rushed to support him, "Grandpa, your health..."

    Norbert weakly ordered, "It''s nothing. Clean up the blood and help me to my room to rest. Don''t let anyone see."

    With hisst bit of strength, Norbert dismissed everyone.

    He couldn''t hold on any longer.

    All he hoped was for Morwenna to calm Stuart down.

    From what he had seen, there shouldn''t be a problem.

    Norbert had done his best to arrange everything. The only mistake in his understanding was that he didn''t know Stuart and Morwenna were actually in a skam marriage, without any real marital refations.

    He thought that since Morwenna hadn''t

    opted for a divorce and Stuart

    had learned to love, they were el

    already a true couple.

    And Morwenna thought Stuart was just hurt and had lost his reason After all, even in his sleep, Stuart would be fierce; she believed calming him down would solve the issue.

    In the study.

    Under the strong influence of the drug, Stuart almost lost his sanity.

    When facing Adide, he was brutal and bloodthirsty.

    But with Morwenna, he was drowning in desire.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Morwenna thought a kiss would calm him.

    The next moment, she was pinned on the study''s sofa by Stuart.

    Morwenna hadn''t grasped the seriousness of the situation yet.

    Still trying tofort him, she said, "Stuart, it''s okay now. I''ll protect you. No one is going to hurt you anymore."

    The next moment, Stuart leaned over her, tearing at Morwenna''s clothes.

    Morwenna was bewildered.

 Chapter 347

    A searing touch pressed against Morwenna, sending shivers down her spine. She suddenly realized something was off, her voiceced with urgency, "Stuart, wait, please wait!"

    But Stuart was beyond the point of stopping. The concoction Adide had slipped into Stuart''s drink was potent enough to knock out a couple of bulls, let alone a man. The only thing keeping Stuart in check until Morwenna''s return was a simmering rage buried deep within him. Now, faced with the object of his obsession, Stuart couldn''t contain his desires any longer.

    In a frenzied state, Morwenna pleaded, "Stop, Stuart, please stop! What''s gotten into you?" It was as if Stuart heard Morwenna''s desperate cries, his grasp loosening as he halted his advances. The extreme effort to control himself was evident in his reddened eyes and the veins bulging on the back of his hands. Those eyes, almost crazed, settled on Morwenna as he rasped, "Adide drugged me, I can''t control myself."

    It dawned on Morwenna then why Stuart was acting so out of character. She had thought he was just enraged, unaware that he had been drugged. Judging by his reaction, it seemed like something out of a pulp fiction novel, the kind not suitable for children. Morwenna was torn between feelings.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing Morwenna''s hesitation, Stuart inched closer, whispering, "Princess, why did you take so long to return? I''ve been waiting for you." His voice carried a hint of vulnerability, making the towering man before her seem almost pitiable. This was a side of Stuart, clear-headed and rational, that he would never show. Morwenna''s heart softened.

    She looked up at Stuart, her voice serious, "Stuart, what do you truly feel for me? Is it gratitude, or is it love?" There were things Morwenna still cared about deeply. She felt that Stuart''s feelings towards her were different from those towards Adide. But she needed to hear it from him.

    Leaning close to Morwenna, Stuart

    sel.no

    whispered as if their souls were intertwined, "It''s gratitude, it''s love, it''s faith, it''s light, it''s everything!", Stuart, Morwenna''s arrival had brought life to his existence. She was the light in his darkness, a

    believer in the abyss, looking up to

    her deity.

    Suddenly, Morwenna no longer wanted to push Stuart away. Blushing, she closed her eyes and gently embraced him. After all, they were husband and wife, or so she thought. Morwenna had assumed their drunken escapades had sotidified their union, leaving her body marked with evidence of their consummation. She had even

    wondered if she might be carrying a child.

    But as Stuart began to undress her, lighting fires across her skin, panic set in. "Stuart, what are you doing?" "I... This..." Sensing Morwenna''s fear, Stuart''s voice cracked with restraint, "Darling, don''t be afraid."

    Morwenna felt like driftwood in the storm of Stuart''s passion, lost in the tempest. Time lost meaning until Stuart''s gaze cleared, the bloodshot fading from his eyes. The chaos of the study and Morwenna''s tear-streaked, vulnerable expression made him realize the gravity of their situation. How could he have taken Morwenna in such a sordid ce?

    Lifting Morwenna gently, he covered her with his jacket and stepped out of the study. Though it was deep into the night at Hetfield''s Homestead, not a

    soul had retired. Everyone was keenly aware of the events unfolding, yet no one dared approach as the study door opened.

 Chapter 348

    Stuart carried a weary Morwenna back to their room, where a steaming bath awaited her. The dirty blood that marred her skin had no right to be there, he thought, as he prepared the bath for her cleansing.

    Exhausted and flushed, Morwenna couldn''t bear to meet Stuart''s gaze. She was only now starting to grasp what it truly meant to be husband and wife, realizing that their drunken escapade before hadn''t led to anything significant.

    As Stuart watched Morwenna, his longing for her grew. He lifted her from the bathtub, embracing her once more, their passion reigniting in the bathroom, then moving to the sofa, and finally, the bed.

    Morwenna had never known such stamina could exist, from twilight until dawn, and from dawn until dusk. Whatever potion Adide had given Stuart must have been powerful indeed. Morwenna felt as though she were adrift at sea, her body swaying with the waves.

    Her usually strong resolve broke, her sobs and tears mixing with the exhaustion. Finally, Stuart ceased, holding her tightly, allowing her to fall into a deep, dreamless sleep with tears still on her cheeks.

    As Morwenna slept, Stuart''s thoughts darkened with thoughts of retribution against Adide for crossing a line with him. Despite his typically cold demeanor, he softened as he felt Morwenna stir uneasily in her sleep, his gaze tender and protective.

    Waking up, Morwenna felt as though she''d been hit by a truck, every part of her aching. It took her a moment to remember where she was, the events of the night slowlying back to her as she realized she was naked in Stuart''s arms.

    Her eyes filled with tears as she pleaded with Stuart, "Stuart, please, don''t tease me anymore~~~"

    Stuart, content and satisfied, reassured her gently, "Don''t worry, I won''t touch you."

    Frustrated and on the verge of tears, Morwenna protested, "Then give me some space! How is this not touching?"

    Stuart couldn''t help but find her

    adoraven as she threatened to

    cry atContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    teasing. "Alright, no

    teasing. Let''s get you something to eat," he said as he got out of bed.

    Morwenna quickly closed her eyes, waiting until she heard him dressing before daring to peek. Stuart, now in pants, showed a strong back and waist that made her unknowingly swallow hard. She quickly covered her head with the nket, her face burning with embarrassment.

    "What kind of story is this even turning into?" she thought, her mind racing.

    From above, Stuart''s voice came, "Princess, are you dressing yourself, or do you need help?"

    "I can dress myself!" Morwenna replied stiffly.

    "I''ll be downstairs then."

    "Just go, please just go..."

    She couldn''t wait for him to leave. Once she heard the door close behind him, Morwenna emerged from the nkets. Shaky and sore she made her way to the bathroom. The mirror reflected her bitten and bruised thighs, causing her to blush and curse under her breath, "Beast!"

 Chapter 349

    Stuart headed downstairs earlier than usual. There were some matters he didn''t want Morwenna to see, things he needed to handle in advance. As soon as Stuart appeared, the entire Hetfield n was there. It was as if they''d been waiting for him all along.

    Norbert immediately stood up, his face changing colors as he asked, "Is Wenna alright?"

    Stuart shook his head. Norbert sighed in relief. As long as Wenna was fine.

    Stuart''s tone was icy cold as he asked indifferently, "What about Adide?"

    At the mention of that name, Norbert''s demeanor turned equally cold: "Hospital. She''s out of danger, just lost a lot of blood and is still unconscious."

    "Good, she''s not dead. We''ll sue her for attempted rape."

    Rose gasped, "Cousin, what are you saying? Adide is a woman."

    Stuart nced at Rose dismissively, "So what if she''s a woman? Didn''t I make myself clear? She drugged me, trying to tarnish my reputation." "But Adide is seriously injured."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "I was drugged and lost my senses. What''s wrong with defending myself?"

    "No... nothing''s wrong."

    In that moment, Stuart seemed calm, but his tone carried an icy chill that even made Rose feel like she was in a deep freeze. Rose didn''t dare continue.

    Yet, Stuart wasn''t done. He walked over and kicked Rose, sending her tumbling to the ground. She winced in pain, her expression twisted, "Stuart, I just asked a question. Why would you hit me?"

    Stuart, looking down at her, didn''t even bother to nce her way, just turned to Norbert and said, "Old man, it''s your choice. Do they leave, or do Princess and I move out of the family home?"

    At this, Lily and the others couldn''t stand it anymore. They''d just managed to move into the family mansion; how could they just leave?

    Lily immediately said, "Cousin, what do you mean? We haven''t offended you. Why are you trying to kick us out? We''re blood rtives."

    Stuart sneered, "Blood? What''s there to be proud of in this filthy lineage?"

    Everyone was stunned into silence. Norbert rebuked softly, "Stuart!"

    Stuart gave Norbert some respect ore. Lily and the

    and said no

    others knew talking to Stuart was pointless Now, they could only hope the grandfather would take their side Grandpa stood with them, they might still have a chance to get Stuart to leave instead.

    Rose and Lily exchanged looks, quickly understanding the situation. Rose whispered, "I have to stay to take care of Grandpa. I''ve been studying for my master''s degree just to look after him. He raised me when I was little, and now can''t just leave him."

    Lily stood firmly behind her sister. Being kicked out now, they could only imagine how their mother would react and how difficult their days at home would be. Their father always wanted a son, and their mother cherished the new baby on the way the most. To their father''s family, they might carry the Hetfield name, but in truth, they were

    unwanted. Without the Hetfield

    name, they were nothing.

    Lily discreetly pinched the younger Ruby and Pearl. The two understood immediately and moved forward, grabbing Norbert''s hands from both sides.

    "Grandpa, what did we do wrong? Why does our cousin want to kick us out?"

    "Grandpa, I don''t want to leave. Dad always hits me, I''m scared, I don''t want to go back."

    Only Ryan stood aside, his face stoic, silent. He truly didn''t understand why the Hetfield family had to be like this.

 Chapter 350

    "Could it really be like my cousin said? Is this a tainted lineage?"

    Everyone was waiting for Grandpa Norbert''s decision.

    Norbert closed his eyes for a moment, and when he reopened them, he said, "Stuart, you and Morwenna should move out."

    After what happened yesterday, the stress caused him to cough up blood, and his health was deteriorating rapidly. Even doubling his medication couldn''t mask his condition anymore. He didn''t want Morwenna to see him like this.

    Norbert had never feared death, but he was worried about how Morwenna would cope.

    When Rose and the others heard Norbert''s decision, they couldn''t hide their glee.

    See, what was Stuart so proud of? He was just a madman, and Grandpa must have seen through him, that''s why he asked Stuart to leave. Rose felt that the kick she received earlier was now worth it. She doubted even her mother had imagined they could push Stuart and Morwenna out.

    Ryan''s eyes widened in disbelief. He thought it was possible for Grandpa to drive his cousin and the rest away, but Grandpa had always been genuinely kind to his sister-inw. How could he ask her to leave?

    Stuart didn''t ask any questions, just said emotionlessly, "Fine, but nobody is to tell Morwenna about this. She''s supposed to be in school. After dinner, I''ll take her away. Next month, during the holiday, I''ll have her stay at Windcharm Vis."

    Stuart turned and went upstairs.

    Norbert shrugged off Ruby and Pearl''s hands, his expression weary. It was clear that Norbert was unhappy, and no one dared to further furrow his brow. After all, they were the ones who remained.

    When Stuart went upstairs, Morwenna had already gotten ready, changing her clothes, and was slowly walking out, leaning against the wall for support. Seeing Stuarte in, she quickly dropped her hand from the wall, trying to save face.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Morwenna huffed, "Stuart! I was supposed to be in school today. I didn''t take a leave of absence or go to school. What am I supposed to do?"

    It was already eight in the evening. Who knows how they had been running around for a day and a night...

    Stuart scooped Morwenna up with one arm,forting her, "Don''t worry, I''ve already asked for a leave of absence for you. After dinner, I''ll take you to school."

    Morwenna''s face slightly brightened. She had never beente or left early, and she had never skipped school without a reason before.

    Stuart carried Morwenna downstairs.

    As soon as they reached the bottom, Norbert greeted them with a smile, "Morwenna, you must be hungry. Come, I''ve prepared all your favorite dishes today."

    Morwenna quickly pushed on Stuart, signaling him to put her down. After what happened yesterday,

    Morwenna was too embarrassed to let Stuart carry her. Insisting, Stuart

    had no choice but to letenna

    down.

    ¨¦t

    Morwenna''s legs wobbled slightly, and Stuart supported her as they walked over. Blushing like a bride meeting her inws for the first time, she greeted, "Grandpa."

    "Ah!" Norbert''s face lit up with a smile. He took off the jade pendant he had worn for decades and handed it to Morwenna.

    "This is my lucky charm, and now I''m giving it to my granddaughter-inw."

    "No, Grandpa, I can''t take your lucky charm."

    "Take it, take it. I have a few more, it''s just a small token of affection."

    Morwenna, unaware of the full story, carefully epted it.

    But everyone in the Hetfield family knew there were no "few more." This pendant was unique. Norbert had worn that precious item for thirty years its value aside, its

    velhet

    significance to Grandpa e

    irreceable. And yet, he had just given it to Morwenna?

 Chapter 351

    The Hetfield n just couldn''t wrap their heads around Norbert Hetfield''s ever-changing moods.

    Everyone thought Morwenna had fallen out of favor, yet there was Norbert, personally dropping her off at school-a privilege none of the younger Hetfields had ever enjoyed. Just when Norbert had Stuart and Morwenna move out, making Rose and her group think they had finally won his favor, he went ahead and gifted Morwenna an incredibly valuable jade Buddha.

    Lily had been enamored with that jade Buddha since she was a little girl, pestering Norbert to no end. But he wouldn''t even let her look at it closely, let alone own it. Seeing it effortlessly handed over to Morwenna made Lily''s blood boil.

    She stepped forward, barely holding back her words. Quick as a sh, Rose pinched her, silencing her protest.

    Once Norbert and Morwenna had moved to the dining area, Lily,gging a bit behind, whispered bitterly to Rose, "Why''d you pinch me? Do you have any idea how much that jade Buddha is worth? Grandpa never gave it to me no matter how much I asked. Are we really less important to him than an outsider?"

    Rose''s eyes were cold and calcting. "Is that jade Buddha worth more than a stake in the Hetfield empire? Once Grandpa gives something away, it''s gone for good. Instead of getting on his bad side over some trinket, we should focus on getting those two out of here."

    "I just can''t stand it," Lily admitted.

    "Look, you need to learn to pick your battles. Think about it. Once Stuart and Morwenna are gone, what can little Ryan do? The mansion, the decisions, it''ll all be up to us."

    "You''re right, as always. The shares take precedence."

    Swallowing her jealousy, Lily followed Rose upstairs.

    By now, it was 8 PM, and the Hetfields had already finished their dinner. Only Stuart and Morwenna were still at the table, with Norbert watching Morwenna eat with a fond gaze.

    Morwenna was genuinely hungry and savored every bite. Feeling Stuart''s adoring gaze, she subtly moved her chair closer to Norbert, putting some space between herself and Stuart.

    Stuart shot Norbert jealous looks.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    He remembered Princess saying she loved her grandfather more than anything a notion he had once

    foundughable. Now, he envie

    Norbert''s ce in Morwenna''s heart, thinking they should''ve moved out long ago.

    Norbert, unbothered by his grandson''s jealousy, spoke softly to Morwenna.

    "Wenna, you''re a good kid. Making you join the Hetfield family was a selfish choice on my part. Seeing you and Stuart happy now eases my mind."

    "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I promised I''d take care of Stuart," Morwenna replied, her cheeks puffed with food.

    "Actually, I''ve changed my mind," Norbert suddenly dered.

    Morwenna looked at him, puzzled, while Stuart''s face tensed, his eyes warning Norbert.

    What was Norbert implying? That he wanted them to divorce? Over his dead body!

    Ignoring Stuart''s re, Norbert

    smiled warmly. "What''s there to take care of with Stuart? He''s nearly thirty, for heaven''s sake. It''s him who should be taking care of you, Wenna. And remember, if he ever treats you poorly, don''t be afraid or endure it silently. Norbert Hetfield will always have your back."

    Morwenna''s face lit up with a bright smile, her eyes twinkling like stars. "Okay, Grandpa."

    Norbert continued to chat, pouring

    out advice and stories long after Morwenna had finished eating She didn''t mind the rambling; in fact, she found hispany and words thoroughly enjoyable.

 Chapter 352

    From a young age, Morwenna always envied other kids who had parents constantly fussing over them. She couldn''t understand how anyone could find that annoying.

    Throughout the conversation, Stuart remained quiet, listening attentively without interrupting. What had started as a pleasant mood gradually turned somber. Unlike Morwenna, Stuart wasn''t as naive. He was well aware of Grandpa Norbert''s failing health. Norbert''s sudden chattiness felt like he was settling his affairs.

    Realizing he might have said too much, Norbert paused, "Alright, doesn''t Wenna have school? It''s gettingte; Stuart, could you drive her back?" ncing at the time, Morwenna hurriedly replied, "Okay, I should head back to school then. I''lle visit you during the holidays, Grandpa." As Morwenna and Stuart walked away, Norbert called out, "Wenna."

    Turning back, Morwenna asked patiently, "Yes, Grandpa?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Just... take care at school."

    "I will, Norbert Hetfield. Goodbye for now."

    "Good...bye."

    Watching Morwenna leave, Norbert coughed a few times and quickly wiped away the blood from his mouth with a handkerchief. Goodbye, indeed. Perhaps, forever. It felt like Morwenna''s departure took away thest of Norbert''s vitality. Norbert, who had been fine moments ago, struggled to stand. Keegan rushed to help him up.

    Lurking nearby, Lily watched the scene unfold with cold detachment. Seeing Norbert being helped back to his room, she muttered under her breath, "Old coot, why won''t he just hurry up and die!"

    She harbored a grudge over a precious family heirloom, wishing Norbert would pass away sooner. It wasn''t that she was heartless; it was just that Norbert had insisted on holding onto his shares until his death, leaving her to curse her own great-grandfather.

    Lily retreated to her room and closed the door behind her. In the corner, holding a ss of water, stood Ryan, frozen in shock. He had heard

    everything. He heard his cousin

    wishing for their grandfather''s death. His brother had once poisoned their grandfather, and now his cousin wished him dead. But why?

    Grandpa had always been kind to everyone. Everything they had wasn''t a birthright but the result of Grandpa''s lifetime of hard work, allowing them to live a life of

    comfort. Why couldn''t any

    else

    see the gratitude they owed, except his sister-inw? Was it really as his cousin said, that they carried a

    tainted legacy?

    Young and confused, Ryan couldn''t understand it. Ryan didn''t grow up in the Hetfield family. Born to a superstition, his mother Sabrina had nearly died giving birth to him, and thinking Ryan brought bad luck, had him sent to live in the countryside for years, raised by a nanny.

    Phineas Hetfield and Sabrina focused all their attention on their eldest son, Reuben, grooming him for the future. It wasn''t until Ryan was in the third grade that he was brought back to the Hetfield family. Ryan''s rtionship with his parents and brother was always distant.

    Now, not knowing whom to turn to, pale-faced, Ryan ran outside. He didn''t know what to do. His parents had told him that Grandpa was dying, to stay by his side to show filial piety, in hopes of inheriting some shares. But he didn''t want Grandpa to die, nor did he care for any shares.

    Ryan crouched by the vegetable patch in the yard, under the dim light, watching ants at work.

    a hard time convincing Grandpa and Mrs. Hetfield to let me keep it."

    "Little master? What are you doing out here sote? Don''t tell me you''re nning to sneak off with my slingshot again. Don''t even think about it; I had

    Ryan, taken aback by the sudden interruption, turned to see Orson, his face a picture of innocent earnestness.

 Chapter 353

    Ryan knew Orson was one of Stuart''s guys. The reason was simple: the guy had a way of speaking that rubbed people the wrong way, and Ryan had heard Oswald, the family''s strict but fair head, give Orson a good earful more than once.

    "So, with Stuart and your sister-inw gone, what are you still doing hanging around?" Ryan asked.

    Puffing out his chest with a smirk, Orson replied, "I''ve got an important job. Mrs. Hetfield tasked me with keeping an eye on Norbert. If anything''s off, I''m to report straight back to her."

    Ryan paused before asking, "Off? How?"

    Shaking his head, Orson said, "Not sure exactly. Just gotta make sure he''s not sneaking any booze or check if his health''s getting any better. Norbert''s not in great shape, and I''ve got to make sure he''s taking his meds."

    "You don''t know how he''s doing?"

    "What''s there to know?"

    "Nothing, just that he''s not doing so great because of his age.''T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    The state of Grandpa''s health wasmon knowledge in the family, except to the sister-inw. Even Orson, who was often by her side, seemed oblivious, something Ryan found curious. It dawned on Ryan that everyone was deliberately keeping the sister-inw in the dark. Since it was Grandpa''s wish, Ryan bit his tongue and didn''t say anything more.

    Noticing Ryan''s glum expression, Orson felt a twinge of pity. "In my family, the brothers and sister are all close. But the young master here looks like he''s got no one. Doesn''t y with his siblings, and always looks so down, even in sixth grade."

    After a moment''s hesitation, Orson offered, "Hey, cheer up. How about you y with my slingshot for a bit? It was a gift from Mrs. Hetfield, but don''t you go breaking it on me."

    Ryan was speechless. When had he ever expressed an interest in ying with a slingshot?

    Nevertheless, Qrson took out the

    slingshot and aimed at a target.

    they''d set up,unching a peanut straight at the bullseye. Ryan''s eyes widened in amazement. Orson basking in his moment of glory, boasted, "Pretty cool, huh? Told you I was good."

    Having found someone to impress, Orson dragged Ryan along to y with the slingshot. Ryan''s mood lightened a bit, at least until a thunderstorm rolled in, forcing him and Orson back to the mansion.

    Once inside, Orson turned serious again, "Young master, I''ll let you y with the slingshot anytime, but you gotta promise to tell me if you notice anything wrong with Norbert."

    "Okay..."

    Upstairs, Norbert suddenly began vomiting blood, with Keegan and the family doctor rushing to his side. The doctor, hands covered in blood, was frantically trying to stabilize him, administering transfusions. Keegan, fists clenched, waited anxiously for an update.

    After a tense period, Norbert''s condition finally stabilized. "How is he?" Keegan asked, fraught with concern.

    The doctor replied gravely, "He''s had a variceal hemorrhage. We need to perform an endoscopy and possibly banding to prevent further bleeding."

    Lying weakly in bed, Norbert waved off the suggestion, "No need. I know my body. Why go through surgery when I''m already on my way out?" The doctor hesitated, knowing Norbert''s grim assessment was urate. Even if they stopped the bleeding, Norbert''s health was failing.

    As the rain outside grew heavier, apanied by thunder and lightning, the atmosphere turned somber Norbert, looking out the window, murmured, "It''s raining. I wonder if Wenna made it back to school okay."

    Meanwhile, Morwenna was on her way back to school, grateful for Stuart''s ride, especially given thete hour and the stormy weather, which meant fewer prying eyes.

 Chapter 354

    Her legs felt like jelly,pletely drained of strength. Riding a bike was out of the question, let alone squeezing onto a crowded bus. Rain drummed against the car windows, creating a symphony of its own. As the downpour intensified, the car fell into a deep silence, broken only by the steady swipe of the windshield wipers.

    A bolt of lightning tore through the night sky, followed by a thunderous roar. Morwenna shuddered, feeling an inexplicable tightness in her heart. Stuart, thinking she was frightened, covered her ears with his hands. But Morwenna wasn''t afraid of thunder. Back in the countryside, she had faced storms alone, fearless and unyielding. Yet, she didn''t push Stuart''s hands away. Instead, she clutched the hem of his jacket, finding a strangefort in the gesture.

    The storm slowed their drive to a crawl. By the time they reached the university, it waste, and the gates were closed, the campus deserted due to the rain. It was Stuart who called the university, getting the gates opened for them.

    "Just a moment," Stuart said, as Morwenna made to get out of the car. He stepped out first, grabbing arge ck umbre, then opened her door and scooped her up in his arms before she could protest.

    "Stuart, this is a university. Put me down," she whispered, aware of their surroundings. But Stuart didn''t set her down. "Don''t worry, no one''s around to see in this rain. I''ve got you, don''t want you soaking your shoes," he said calmly.

    Morwenna felt a daze wash over her. Once, not a single soul would have cared if she was hurt or needed help, her life a solitary journey. And now, someone was worried about her getting her shoes wet?

    Quietly, she let Stuart carry her. The tall figure, with Morwenna in his arms and an umbre in his hand, made a picture against the rainy backdrop as they walked to her dorm building, unseen. Stuart set her down once they were under cover. "There, go rest up. Call me if you need anything," he said softly.

    Morwenna nodded obediently, looking back at him three times as she went upstairs. Stuart didn''t leave until she was safely inside.

    Nearby, the principal paced back and forth, his shoes soaking wet, rushing up to Stuart as he saw him. "Mr. Hetfield, let me escort you."

    "No need. Just keep an eye on my

    person at Rosefrost University. No specia treatment needed, juste

    Youre no one bullies her..

    my wife."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    The principal, taken aback, quickly wiped his forehead. "Of course, of course, I''ll personally see to Mrs. Hetfield''s well-being."

    "Understood,pletely clear."

 Chapter 355

    After dropping Morwenna off at school, Stuart returned to Hetfield Homestead, only to find Norbert, weakly reclined, receiving a blood transfusion. Stuart''s face darkened.

    Norbert managed a wry smile. "Age hasn''t been kind to my acting skills, huh? Couldn''t fool you."

    "I''m taking you to the hospital."

    "Cough, no need,d. My body''s seen better days, and at my age, I''vee to terms with life and death. Besides, you''ve never really cared much for the Hetfields. Just promise me you''ll look after Wenna."

    Stuart''s lips tightened, and after a long silence, he said, "I might not care, but Wenna does."

    Mentioning Morwenna softened Norbert''s expression.

    "Wenna''s got a big heart. My only worry is leaving her behind. You must stick by her side, make sure nothing happens to her."

    "You don''t need to worry about that," Stuart replied firmly.

    "Stuart, whatever your reasons for warming up to Wenna, just remember, she''s pure of heart. You know right from wrong. Whatever your intentions were at the start, they must end with love. Do you understand?"

    Norbert, perhaps the one person who truly understood Stuart, knew too well how guarded Stuart was, how difficult it was for him to trust, let alone love someone.

    Initially, Stuart''s interest in Wenna might have been out of utility or disguise.

    Norbert didn''t wish to probe. With his time running short, his only desire was for someone to be there for Wenna, to ensure she wouldn''t be alone. She feared loneliness, yet grew up in it.

    Someone needed to be there for her.

    Stuart nodded. "I understand."

    Fletcher had already warned him: the past was best forgotten, never to let Wenna find out.

    Tired, Norbert waved him off, "Alright, it''ste. I need to sleep. You should go too."

    Without another word, Stuart left the room and didn''t stay at the homestead. He headed straight back to Windcharm Vis.

    Rose watched Stuart leave and spat disdainfully, muttering, "Heartless monster. Grandpa''s dying, and he just walks away. And to think Grandpa wants him to take over Hetfield Group. What a folly."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Ryan overheard and felt a shiver

    down his spine. This family felt less

    like a home and more like a

    battleground of schemes.

    l

    Frightened, he ran to his room and

    covered himself with his nket, as if hiding from ghosts.

    Back at Windcharm Vis, Stuart logged onto his privateputer and essed a special ount on an underground forum. He posted a bounty:

    *Seeking: Edmund Thompson, 52, a

    renowned Western herbalist.

    Information leading to his whereabouts: reward of $500,000 Exact location: $5 million. Finding him $500 million plus a personal favor from me.*

    The post exploded like a bomb on the forum, stirring up a frenzy. This was no small offer; the mention of a favor from Stuart, known in the underground as "The Reaper," was invaluable. His jobs were rare but notoriously difficult, yet his sess rate was impable.

    There''s a saying on the forum: "When The Reaper calls your time, no one can dy your demise."

    Earning a favor from The Reaper could be worth more than $500 million to those in the know.

 Chapter 356

    Stuart didn''t bother continuing to scroll through the forum. After posting his message, he closed the tab and leaned back in his chair, sighing deeply with his eyes shut tight.

    Did he really not care about Norbert''s passing?

    If he truly didn''t care, why the relentless search for doctors?

    If he truly didn''t care, why offer up conditions so easily exploited in exchange for a mere chance?

    Stuart himself couldn''t pinpoint his feelings. He had convinced himself of his indifference.

    The Hetfields, as he so often dered, were a lineage tainted with filth, a family deserving of oblivion, himself included.

    Yet, the thought of the patriarch''s death unsettled him.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Was it all for Wenna? Was it purely for her sake?

    The dark secrets of the Hetfield estate were unknown to Morwenna.

    Norbert, despite his deteriorating health, always put on a brave face in front of Morwenna, ensuring she saw nothing amiss.

    Morwenna returned to her dormitory, finding her roommates, three night owls, still wide awake.

    Upon seeing Morwenna, they all sprang up from their beds.

    Lorna, always the quickest to speak, burst out excitedly, "Morwenna, you''re back! Come on, spill the beans. What''s the deal with you and Mr. Hetfield?"

    Dahlia, usually the quiet one, couldn''t help but ask, "Is being married to Mr. Hetfield as terrifying as it sounds?"

    Stuart''s notorious reputation at Rosefrost Hollow preceded him, making them too intimidated to inquire in public. Now that they were in private, their curiosity got the better of them.

    Only Keira seemed indifferent to Stuart''s infamy, focusing solely on Morwenna, "Wenna, why did you miss school yesterday?"

    Sitting down and taking a sip of water, Morwenna replied, "It''s really not what you think. Getting married was just like any other marriage. Stuart''s not scary; he''s been very kind to me. I missed school

    yesterday because of a little mishap,

    that''s all."

    Lorna, incredulous, eximed, "Oh my God, listen to yourself! Not scary? He''s Rosefrost Hollow''s very own bogeyman! I didn''t even dare tell my family, fearing they''d make me use you to get close to Stuart."

    Dahlia''s face fell slightly as she admitted, "I''m sorry, I told my family. My dad has been desperate to partner with the Hetfield Group and saw this as an opportunity. I couldn''t stand watching him struggle, so I mentioned knowing Mr. Hetfield''s Wife."

    Lorna and Keira exchanged uneasy nces.

    Quick to reassure, Morwenna said, "It''s okay, really. My marriage to Stuart isn''t a secret, so don''t worry about it."

    Dahlia immediately brightened, looping her arm through Morwenna''s, "Wenna, thank you for understanding." Lorna and Keira frowned at Dahlia''s sudden change of demeanor.

    Morwenna felt a twinge of difort. She was naive, not foolish.

    She knew Dahlia''s newfound warmth was all because of Stuart.

    While she understood, it didn''t sit well with her.

    Annoyed, Lorna dered, "Alright, enough. It''ste; let''s all go to sleep."

    Dahlia reluctantly let go of Morwenna, "Yeah, we should rest. We can talk moreter."

    Lorna and Daklia went off to bed,

    but Keira stayed put, moving closer to Morwenna, "Wenna, there''s something I need to tell you. Sandra has been looking for you everywhere. Since she couldn''t find me

    you, she even came to drie

    n

    yesterday."

    "What? Did she bully you again?"

 Chapter 357

    Keira shook her head quickly.

    "No, it''s not that she''s bullying me. Sandra reached out because she wanted me to contact you. I''m not sure what''s going on, but Sandra looked as if she were gravely ill. She even... even begged me for help."

    Morwenna was puzzled.

    Sandra, begging Keira? That was hard to believe. Sandra, who usually made a sport of pushing Keira around, actually seeking help?

    Keira was known for her timid nature, always enduring whatever came her way withoutint. Sandra had taken full advantage of this, bullying Keira whenever she felt like it. It was unimaginable that Sandra would ever lower herself to ask for help.

    Seeing Morwenna''s confusion, Keira nervously said, "Could it be something Mr. Hetfield did? The way Sandra looked, it seemed like the Roberts family was in some kind of trouble."

    Morwenna shook her head. "I doubt it. It''s probably just some schoolyard squabble. I haven''t asked Stuart to step in, and he hasn''t mentioned anything about Sandra to me."

    "So, what could it be?"

    "Let''s not specte. We''ll ask her tomorrow. If it''s urgent, she''lle to us."

    "Okay, Wenna, you know Sandra''s a bit of a snake. Please, be careful."

    "I know. Don''t worry, she can''t hurt me. Now, let''s get some rest."

    Keira, reassured by Morwenna''s confidence and her own knowledge that Sandra had never managed to get the better of Morwenna, went to bed with a lighter heart.

    Morwenna, too, decided not to dwell on it. Whatever it was, it could wait till tomorrow.

    Shey down, her body aching from the day''s stress.

    With the rain pouring down, she wondered if Stuart had made it home okay.

    Just as she was about to check in on Stuart, a sudden thought crossed Morwenna''s mind.

    She had promised ude she''d drop by his ce before school to deliver a book.

    But with the chaos at home, she hadn''t managed to get out of bed all day, let alone visit ude, and had gone straight to school from there,pletely forgetting her promise.

    Morwenna hastily checked her messages. ude hadn''t reached out.

    For any other kid, this might have

    been a

    nor oversight, easily

    swnool

    remedied by delivering the bookter.

    But this was ude, sensitive and prone to taking things the wrong way.

    What seemed minor could escte into a major issue.

    Ignoring thete hour, Morwenna dialed ude''s number, which rang several times without answer.

    Panic set in.

    Normally, whether by call orExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    message, ude would reply to

    Morwenna instantly, any tv

    Wontent

    Today, there was silence. belongs to

    Was ude upset? Or worse, had something happened?

    Given ude''s frail health, Morwenna''s concern grew.

    She couldn''t help but call ude''s butler.

    "Hello, I''m sorry to bother you sote. Is ude okay?"

    "Ms. Winslet, hello. The young master is in his room, he''s fine."

    "I''ve been trying to reach him but he''s not answering. Could you please check on him? I''m worried

    something might have worrel

    happened."

    "Is that so? Alright, I''ll go right away."

    The butler, too, sounded worried. It was unlike ude to ignore a call from Ms. Winslet.

    He hurried towards ude''s room, but halfway there, he suddenly stopped.

    Morwenna, still on the line, heard his breath catch.

    "What''s wrong? Did something happen to ude?" she asked, her voice tense with concern.

    After a moment of silence, the butler finally spoke, "The young master... he''se out of his room."

 Chapter 358

    "What?"

    ude stepped out of his room, passed by the butler, flung open the grand doors of the vi, and walked out.

    The butler''s eyes widened, and after a moment, he stammered, "The young master... he''s left the vi!"

    Morwenna was shocked.

    She knew how much ude hated being seen in public.

    He hardly ever left his room, let alone the vi.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Suddenly, Morwenna realized something and quickly said, "Butler, it''s raining outside!"

    The butler eximed, "Ms. Winslet, I must go. I need to get the young master an umbre."

    The call ended.

    Morwenna felt uneasy.

    Why would ude go out in the middle of the night? Was it because of her?

    Meanwhile, the butler, umbre in hand, hurried outside, covering a drenched ude from the rain.

    "Young... young master, what''s going on? What happened?"

    "Nothing much, just needed some air. Tell the Hetfield family that I''m entering showbiz."

    "But, young master, your health..."

    "Enough, do as I say."

    "Understood."

    Morwennay down, her mind filled with unease.

    The next morning, she saw a message from ude.

    "Ms. Winslet, sorry aboutst night. I was in a bad mood. I''ve decided life is too short to spend locked away in a room. I want to see what the world has to offer. Looking forward to our next meeting."

    Reading the message, Morwenna breathed a sigh of relief, genuinely happy for ude.

    One cannot choose their beginnings or their ailments, but they can choose how to live differently.

    She picked up her phone and replied, "I''m happy for you. Every life shines just as brightly. Looking forward to our next meeting too."

    After putting away her phone and feeling quite cheerful, Morwenna got ready and left her dorm.

    Opening the door, she was startled by someone standing there.

    She was used to getting up at 6 AM when the dorm was quiet and her roommates were still asleep. It was Sandra.

    Remembering what Keira had told her the day before, Morwenna frowned, "What do you want?"

    Sandra probably didn''t know she had returned to school.

    From the looks of it, Sandra seemed like she had been there since midnight, waiting to ambush someone. Keira, perhaps?

    Upon seeing Morwenna, Sandra froze, then suddenly lunged forward, grabbing Morwenna''s arm.

    Morwenna was genuinely startled and backed up until she was against the door.

    Thest time she saw Sandra, Sandra was all high and mighty, threatening to have her expelled from school.

    Why the sudden change?

    Sandra, clutching at Morwenna, began to apologize, "Morwenna, I''m sorry, so sorry. Everything was my fault. I shouldn''t have bullied Keira, shouldn''t have bullied you. I''ve done terrible things. I''m apologizing to you now, can you forgive me?"

    Morwenna was overwhelmed. She wasn''t germophobic, but she disliked unwanted physical contact.

    Shaking off Sandra''s hand and trying

    to keep her voice down not to wake the others, she said, "Don''t touch me. What kind of game are you ying now? I''ll warn you, we''re not friends. Even if you''re apologizing, Keira is the one who deserves it, not me. And not every apology deserves forgiveness."

    After Morwenna spoke, Sandra''s face went pale.

    The next moment, Sandra copsed to her knees in front of Morwenna.

 Chapter 359

    The scene unfolding before Morwenna was straight out of a daytime drama, leaving her utterly bbergasted.

    Up until now, Sandra had been nothing short of a tornado. She had physically confronted Morwenna not once, but twice, and still, she relentlessly sought confrontation. Behind the scenes, Sandra had been a constant thorn in Keira''s side, going so far as to order hundreds of pounds worth of stuff, expecting her to lug it around daily. The harsh words had flown thick and fast.

    And now this sudden act of contrition-kneeling?

    There she was, Sandra, on her knees, her face a picture of despair, pleading, "Morwenna, I truly realize my mistakes now. Please, I beg you, forgive me!"

    Sandra''s plea was so loud that it drew a crowd from the dorm, all curious to catch a glimpse of the unfolding drama. Stepping out, they found Sandra, a figure well-known among the freshmen for her domineering behavior, kneeling before Morwenna. Sandra, with her small entourage, was infamous for stirring trouble on a daily basis, targeting one person after another. Those without any significant backing dared not cross her.

    And as for the rivalry between Sandra and Morwenna-it was the talk of the campus. After all, it was hard to miss Morwenna, burdened with carrying heavy loads across campus-a clear sign of Sandra''s tyranny. Spections were rife on how long Morwenna could withstand such treatment. In a world driven by power and wealth, how could a schrship student like Morwenna stand a chance against someone of Sandra''s stature?

    Yet, here they were, witnessing a scene they''d never have imagined-a repentant Sandra seeking Morwenna''s forgiveness. The crowd buzzed with spection and gossip.

    "What on earth happened? I must be dreaming. Could it be that we misunderstood the whole Sandra-bullying-Morwenna saga?"

    "Was Morwenna the actual bully all along?"

    "Since when did college life be so filled with schemes?"

    "I told you there''s no way Morwenna

    is as innocent as she seems. This

    must be some sort of act.

    e

    Remember how everyone sided with her, feeling sorry for her plight?"

    "And now, look at this-Sandra is on her knees apologizing."

    Gossip, especially in a female dormitory, was asmon as morning coffee, and the whispers and theories were endless.

    Morwenna frowned slightly, still in the dark about the real reason behind Sandra''s dramatic gesture, As the murmurs sided with Sandra, she doubled down, bowing her head repeatedly against the ground, her actions drawing winces from the onlookers.

    "Morwenna, please, I''m begging you! I''ll do anything if you''ll just forgive me. I won''t get up until you do," Sandra sobbed, her desperation palpable. Human nature tends to sympathize with the underdog, and despite Sandra''s notorious reputation, this vulnerable disy softened many hearts among the crowd.

    ¡°Isn''t this a bit much? Making someone apologize like this in public?"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "She looks genuinely remorseful. Maybe it''s time to forgive and forget. We''re all part of the same universitymunity, after all."

    ¡°Let''s not stoop to petty vindictiveness. We''re educated people, not gangsters. There''s no need for such humiliation."

    Hearing the crowd rally to her

    720

    defense, Sandra''s spirits lifted. She knew Morwenna''s kind-hearted nature all too well, especially given her history of standing up for Keira.

    Indeed, Morwenna was as forgiving as she was gentle.

 Chapter 360

    But, you see, kindness has its limits and targets.

    Back when Sandra locked Keira in the bathroom, physically assaulted her, forced her to drink filthy water, and did all sorts of bullying, it was clear as day.

    Why should anyone forgive just because you''ve had a change of heart?

    Morwenna stepped aside, clearly unimpressed, "Don''t you dare kneel before me. I''m not into this whole kneeling business; it creeps me out. And don''t make it sound like not forgiving you is bullying. Get it straight, you were the bully for over a year. You''re apologizing to the wrong person. Now, excuse me, I''m off to grab some breakfast."

    Sandra''s face went from pale to flushed.

    She hadn''t expected Morwenna to be so blunt in front of everyone.

    Her heart boiled with hatred towards Morwenna.

    But her face showed nothing but despair, knowing if she couldn''t earn Morwenna''s forgiveness, the Roberts family would be ruined. Morwenna wasn''t buying any of it, and the issues of the Roberts family were not something she''d address publicly.

    Seeing Morwenna genuinely annoyed, Sandra quickly stood up, making way.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    As the crowd dispersed with a murmur of disapproval towards Sandra, Morwenna made her way to breakfast. Sandra hurried after her.

    Once they were alone, Sandra pleaded, "Morwenna, I know I messed up, but the Roberts family is innocent. You can expel me, or even have someone beat me up, I''ll ept it. But please, ask the Hetfield family to spare the Roberts family. I''m begging you."

    Morwenna stopped, puzzled. What had the Hetfield family done? Was it Stuart?

    But it didn''t make sense over such a minor conflict. Could Sandra and her family have done something worse in secret? Morwenna asked directly, "What else have you done behind the scenes?"

    Sandra, unable to hide the truth any longer, confessed, "It was me... In a moment of recklessness, I had my family try to get you expelled. Morwenna, I was so wrong! I should have never crossed you. Please forgive me this once, I''ll leave school and never show my face again."

    Morwenna''s gaze turned icy.

    So, just for standing up for Keira, Sandra wanted her expelled.

    If the Hetfield family hadn''t intervened, she might have been expelled already.

    Morwenna knew from the start, when Bary made it impossible for her to find work, that the elite families of Rosefrost Hollow had far-reaching influence.

    But she hadn''t expected it to extend into school life as well.

    Morwenna''s voice was chilling, "You and your reckless actions... It''s appalling. People work their fingers to the bone to get into Rosefrost Hollow, and you think you can just ruin their years of hard work because they rub you the wrong way? Despicable!"

    Morwenna knew she wasn''t the only victim. Such incidents must have happened countless times before.

    That''s why most kids from humble backgrounds had no choice but to endure bullying.

    Sandra, pale and desperate,

    continued to plead, "I know I deserve

    the worst, but the Roberts family

    employs so many people. If it goes

    under, countless will lose their

    jobs. I

    know you''re kind-hearted and wouldn''t harm so many over a petty feud. I''m willing to face any punishment for my actions, just please spare the Roberts family."

 Chapter 361

    "Is that really okay with you?" Morwenna suddenly asked.

    "Absolutely, as long as you can forgive me, I''ll do anything," Sandra replied without hesitation.

    She needed Morwenna''s forgiveness desperately, or both she and the entire Roberts family would be doomed.

    After a moment of thought, Morwenna said, "Alright then. Since you seem to have a knack for getting people expelled, how about you try teaching in

    a rural school? See for yourself what it''s like for kids from underprivileged backgrounds to study in challenging conditions, and just how hard they have to work to get into a good school."

    "What did you say?" Sandra gasped in disbelief.

    Morwenna simply gave her a level look.

    Sandra quickly lowered her head, "I''ll do it! I''ll drop out and leave tomorrow!"

    "No need for that. You don''t have to drop out. Keep your enrollment. As for the Roberts family, how about building ten new Hope Schools? That shouldn''t be too difficult for the Roberts family, should it?"

    "Not at all, not at all."

    At this point, any demand from Morwenna was a blessing, considering the alternative for the Roberts family was utter ruin.

    Forget ten, the Roberts family would agree to a hundred schools if it meant solving their problem.

    Seeing Sandra agree, Morwenna continued, "If you manage that, I''ll tell Stuart to stop giving the Roberts family any trouble. Just make sure you follow through."

    She didn''t offer forgiveness. Sandra imed the Roberts family was innocent, but Morwenna wasn''t convinced.

    If the Roberts family was truly innocent, would they expel a student without a second thought?

    After Morwenna left, she felt a twinge of guilt.

    Was she being a bully?

    She immediately called Stuart.

    He answered, clearly still groggy, "Princess."

    Hearing Stuart''s voice, Morwenna''s mind raced back to the previous night''s escapades, where he''d called her ''Princess'' countless times.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Morwenna thought Stuart was like a

    drug; just hearing his voice felt seductive. She shook her head to clear the unwholesome thoughts

    and, blushing, ryed the day''s events to Stuart.

    After she finished, Morwenna nervously asked, "Stuart, do you think I was being a bully?"

    Stuart, now more awake, replied affectionately, "Of course not. If someone messes with you, it''s only right for your husband to step in. Your requests are perfectly O reasonable."

    Hearing him say ''husband'' made Morwenna blush even more, "Okay then, I... I should hang up. And don''t go after the Roberts family anymore." "Alright, focus on your studies. If anyone else bothers you, let me know. I''ll pick you up for the holidays."

    "Okay."

    After the call, Morwenna felt lighter on her feet as she walked away.

    Once Morwenna was gone, Sandra immediately ryed her demands to her family.

    The Roberts family didn''t hesitate for a moment and began funding the construction of ten new Hope Schools.

    And Malloy arranged for Sandra to start her teaching assignment in one of the most remote mountain areas the very same day.

    Sandra felt utterly defeated. Her

    family hadn''t tried to protect her. No

    matter how much she was favored

    at home, when it came to the Roberts family''s interests, they wouldn''t hesitate to sacrifice her.

    In that moment, she felt no different than Keira.

    She had always looked down on Keira, thinking her inferior because the Phillips family didn''t value her. But in the end, they were the same.

    After dealing with Sandra''s situation, Morwenna was in a good mood.

    She had breakfast and then practiced her public speaking in a secluded spot before heading to the library to read.

    From the moment she stepped into the library, Morwenna felt eyes on her.

    Leaving the library at nine to go to ss, she still felt those stares.

    Morwenna thought it was because of Sandra''s situation that people were whispering about her.

    During lunch, the four roommates gathered together.

 Chapter 362

    Keira immediately leaned in with concern, "Wenna, what happened this morning? I heard Sandra''s voice outside while I was still in our dorm room. By the time I changed and came out, you guys had already left."

    Lorna chimed in, "Did Sandrae to bully you again? Morwenna, you''ve got to stand up for yourself. Show her the same fight you''d show me. Sandra? She''s nothing; you could knock her into next week."

    Morwenna exined, "No, it wasn''t like that. Sandra actually came to apologize. It''s all sorted now, but it seems to have stirred up some attention. I''ve been getting a lot of looks today, even here in the cafeteria."

    Hearing this, Lorna burst intoughter, "Morwenna, you think they''re staring because of Sandra? Please, Sandra''s old news. You''re being watched because you''ve been nominated for Homing Queen!"

    Morwenna looked up, puzzled, "What?"

    "You really didn''t know? Among the freshmen, it''s between you and that Carolyn something. She''s been publicly challenging you, saying you''re not in her league."

    Morwenna just nodded and continued with her meal, now understanding the curious nces.

    Keira, ever the staunch supporter, quickly added, "That Carolyn whatever doesn''t hold a candle to you, Wenna."

    Lorna, puzzled, asked, "Scaredy-cat, you don''t know who Carolyn something is?"

    Keira blushed, "I know her. Carolyn Nelson. But anyone who messes with Wenna is someone I''d rather not know."

    Lorna couldn''t help butugh, "Scaredy-cat, you''ve gotten braver living in our dorm, haven''t you?"

    Keira wanted to say her courage had nothing to do with Lorna, but she kept silent.

    The mention of Carolyn Nelson struck a chord with Morwenna. It took her a moment to recall that after she publicly acknowledged her affection for Stuart and received some reciprocation, some of the daughters from Rosefrost Hollow''s influential families had started to stir.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Orson had mentioned two families in particr that were well-matched with the Hetfields and to watch out for.

    One was Jemima Vaughn from the Vaughn family, Dr. Vaughn''s sister, who had always been shy around Stuart. The other was Carolyn from the Nelson family.

    Dahlia spoke up, "Morwenna, don''t worry. We''re all behind you."

    The atmosphere around the table shifted slightly at Dahlia''s words.

    to

    Dahlia had always been the type to stay out of the limelight, helping Morwenna with small matters but never stepping into anything too substantive.

    This approach was understandable; after all, they were just acquaintances, and any help was appreciated.

    However, since discovering Morwenna''s true status, Dahlia had been noticeably more eager to please.

    This change left everyone feeling a bit uneasy.

    Morwenna shook her head, "It''s fine. I don''t care about these things. I don''t want topete."

    But when Lorna mentioned, "Wenna,

    are you out of your mind? Being Homing Queen at Rosefrost University could get you into special events and even schrships. You''re giving up on that?"

    The mention of schrships lit a fire in Morwenna''s eyes.

    "Compete? For Homing Queen? Count me in!"

    Lorna roared withughter, Keira giggled behind her hands, and Dahlia looked puzzled.

    Despite being married to Stuart and favored by Norbert, positioning her high within the Hetfield family, Morwenna couldn''t overlook the allure of a schrship.

 Chapter 363

    "Just because I said I wasn''tpetitive, doesn''t mean I won''t vie for a schrship," Dahlia remarked, her tone tinged with disbelief.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    She thought Morwenna just didn''t get it. She didn''t understand the magnitude of being part of the prestigious Hetfield family.

    "To have the Hetfield name behind you, and still live so modestly," she couldn''t help but express her confusion to Morwenna. "Do you even grasp the scale of the Hetfield empire?" Dahlia pressed.

    Morwenna nodded. "Of course, I do."

    Initially, when they were just getting their marriage license, she had no clue. She thought the mansions at Windcharm Vis were akin to the fanciest houses in a quaint vige, nothing more.

    But now, she understood. The vis at Windcharm weren''t something you could just buy with a wad of cash.

    Dahlia frowned. "If you know, then why botherpeting for ''Prom Queen'' or stressing over a schrship? It''s pocket change to us."

    For anyone born into wealth like them, a schrship was hardly worth noting.

    Morwenna was married to a Hetfield, why fuss over such trivialities?

    "I really need the money," Morwenna exined earnestly. "Stuart is Stuart, and what''s mine is mine. I wouldn''t just take Stuart''s money without a second thought."

    Even when she had borrowed from Stuart, she was determined to earn and pay him back.

    From the get-go, Morwenna felt indebted to Stuart, marrying into the Hetfield family as a way to repay Norbert Hetfield''s generosity. Learning of the family''s wealth only amplified her feelings of unworthiness.

    She believed she could only stand proudly beside Stuart if money wasn''t part of their equation.

    Dahlia scoffed internally, dismissing Morwenna''s stance as pretentious.

    "Why divide things so clearly after marriage? Isn''t that a bit too much?"

    In her eyes, no one was genuinely above it all. Even Dahlia herself, usually indifferent to mundane affairs, would drop her aloofness if it benefited her family.

    She wanted to add more but was interrupted.

    "Let''s eat and drop it. The Nelsons

    and their holier-than-thou attitude Lorna interjected, rolling her eyes. "Looking down on Morwenna? She''ll win Prom Queen hands down!"

    Keira nodded vigorously. "Absolutely, Wenna''s the most beautiful!"

    Lorna dered, setting the tone, "Just so we''re clear, I''m leading the charge for Morwenna''s support club. Keira, don''t you dare slow me down with your timidness."

    Keira, slightly intimidated yet stubborn, retorted, "Why should you lead? I want to help Wenna too!"

    "Because I have the resources!"

    "But you''re clueless about organizing anything."

    "I have resources, that''s what counts!"

    Keira fell silent, her argument deted.

    She wanted to argue she had resources too, but it seemed pettypared to Lorna''s confidence.

    "Fine, you lead, and I''ll follow," Lorna concluded triumphantly, nning to establish a formidable fan club for Morwenna, unlike any other.

    As the conversation bounced back and forth, Morwenna focused on her meal, half-listening.

    Dahlia felt sidelined, craving a

    moment alone with Morwenna to

    QA

    discuss potential business ventures that could benefit from the Hetfield connection. Her father had been her case, pushing for a coboration that would elevate the Scott family''s status. A golden opportunity she wasn''t willing to miss, but finding the right moment to broach the subject with Morwenna proved challenging, given her packed schedule from dawn till dusk.

 Chapter 364

    After dinner, Lorna and Keira ran off to set up a fan club. Meanwhile, Morwenna went to pick up her parcels. Dahlia had initially thought about apanying Morwenna but felt awkward about just tagging along without helping. Nevertheless, she was unwilling to do the heavy lifting. She had never experienced hardship at home and wasn''t used to carrying such heavy loads.

    Morwenna, unaware of Dahlia''s dilemma, waved goodbye and went off to collect her parcels, pushing a cart filled to the brim. The only constion was that there were no excessively heavy items like Sandra''s hundreds of pounds worth of stuff this time.

    In the principal''s office, the principal looked at the two million dors in educational funds sponsored by the Hetfield Group. He then used his binocrs to see Morwenna pushing her cart across the campus and appeared deeply conflicted. epting moneyes with obligations; two million dors is a significant amount! How could he let Mr. Hetfield''s wife endure such hardship at the school?

    He summoned the student body president. Quentin, thinking something urgent was up, hurried to the principal''s office.

    "Quentin, our school has always had a soft spot for students in need," the principal began solemnly.

    Quentin was puzzled. "We do have schrships and many opportunities for work-study programs."

    The principal continued earnestly, "I know, but we need to do more. Look at that youngdy, pushing a heavy cart. It''s hard not to feel for her. Let''s allocate a small shop with a storeroom for her, right next to the dorms, so she can run a parcel collection service. It would save the students a lot of hassle."

    Quentin was bewildered. Was the principal now concerned with such minor matters? Seeing the principal''s stern look, Quentin quickly agreed, "That sounds feasible. I''ll arrange it." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    The principal nodded, smiling kindly. "That space has been idle anyway Since it''s to support a hardworking student, let''s waive the rent as a gesture of encouragement

    Quentin left, still trying to wrap his head around the situation. Outside, businesses had been eyeing that spot for a while, hoping to open a small store, but the school preferred to support student enterprises, not leasing to outsiders. The location was prime, and the space ample. Everyone wanted it, but it had been a contentious issue, with no clear winner. Now, the principal was offering it for free, specifically to Morwenna. When did the school be so generous?

    Quentin shared the news with the student council, where Campbell Green immediately volunteered, "I''ll handle this."

    Everyone looked at Campbell, who, undeterred, said, "What? I know Morwenna. What''s wrong with managing a little benefit the school is providing?"

    Quentin thought it over and agreed, "Alright, you handle it. Just be aware there might be some pushback since that spot is highly sought after."

    Campbell assured him, "Don''t worry. I''d like to see who dares cause trouble on my watch."

    With a grin, Campbell went off to find Morwenna. No joke, this was his chance to impress Stuart''s girl.

 Chapter 365

    Morwenna was still at school, lugging packages around. Lorna and Keira had already gone off to set

    up a fan club for Morwenna. At school, Morwenna was something of a celebrity. At the freshman

    wee party, she had given a speech as the representative of the new students and performed a

    skit with the drama king Matthew Green. She stood up to the formidable Sandra without fear and

    took on the arduous task of managing package deliveries for students at school. Indeed, Morwenna

    had caught the attention of many.

    Rosefrost University, renowned and attended by students from across the nation, had its fair share

    of ordinary backgrounds, nothing like the heirs and heiresses of the Rosefrost Hollow elites. They

    quietly went about their studies, avoiding mistakes and staying under the radar. They tried their best

    to blend in, to not stand out forcking in any way. In the dazzling and affluent Rosefrost Hollow,

    they hid their insecurities. But Morwenna was an exception. She came from a background more

    modest than anyone''s, from the far-flung mountains. She never hid her impoverished upbringing;

    she didn''t even care about appearances. Every day, she would be seen running around the campus

    with loads of packages, her eyes set firmly on making money.

    There was a resilient and sunny quality about her, an air of confidence and pride in her stride. They

    couldn''t be like Morwenna, but that didn''t stop them from admiring someone like her. That''s why

    Morwenna unexpectedly became one of the hot candidates for the campus queen. At Rosefrost

    University, the title of campus queen was decided by a student vote. In the past, the title had mostly

    gone to members of the big families from Rosefrost Hollow. Brilliant, wealthy, beautiful¡ªthese were

    the usual winners of the campusmunity''s support. But this year, Morwenna, the anomaly, had

    won the support of the majority of ordinary students. Many of these students, who usually wouldn''t

    bother voting on the forum, were now casting their votes for Morwenna. Supporting Morwenna was

    like supporting the ordinary in themselves.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    After Lorna and Keira stepped in, a fan club was quickly established. Lorna, ever the generous one,

    promised a friendship gift pack for everyone who joined the group. No sooner had she announced

    this than the forum saw a surge of naysayers under Morwenna''s support threads. Lorna, not one to

    back down easily, turned into a warrior, shing with the detractors. Keira, left with no choice, took

    on the task of organizing the group herself. Thankfully, this was all happening online; face-to-face,

    Keira''s shyness might have prevented her from rallying people. The fan club had just been set up

    when numerous people joined spontaneously. Considering that many had supported Morwenna

    even without an organized campaign, it was no surprise that the numbers swelled once there was a

    structure in ce.

    Meanwhile, Morwenna continued her package deliveries, her poprity soaring. This development

    irked the other campus queen hopefuls. The standout candidates for campus queen this year were

    Carolyn and Morwenna. Initially, their poprity was neck and neck. But in just a short span,

    Morwenna had surged ahead of Carolyn.

    Carolyn, dressed in a white ball gown and wearing heels, was ying the piano at a club meeting.

    Her entourage, gathered around her, browsed the school forum''s poprity rankings and

    discussed. "Xinlei, they must be buying votes, they''ve surpassed us." "Why the rush? They''re luring

    people with gift packs. But what''s in these packs? Toilet paper orundry detergent? After all,

    Morwenna is just a poor girl making money off deliveries. How much can she really afford to spend

    on thispetition?" "You''re right. Xinlei, your family fully supports you. How can that country

    bumpkinpare to you?"

    Carolyn stopped ying, her tone graceful, "Let''s not speak ill of her. Morwenna isn''t half bad, I''ve

    read her articles. They''re quite authentic."

 Chapter 366

    Samantha''s little sidekick immediately stepped forward, offering a towel with an obsequious smile, "You''re too kind, Ashley. And as for Morwenna, she''s just a few words in a sentence. Coming from a small town, it''s no wonder her stories feel so authentic. But she doesn''t hold a candle to you, Ashley."

    "Exactly, in terms of looks, background, depth-she doesn''tpare. Are these people voting blind?"

    Had Lorna been there, she''d have pointed right at their noses and given them a piece of her mind. How could they even suggest that Morwenna wasn''t as attractive?

    Morwenna was stunning, the kind of beauty that would make even a ghost pause-naturally radiant, the kind that woke up looking gorgeous, not the fabricated beauty crafted by cosmetic procedures and meticulous makeup.

    Samantha wiped her hands with the towel and stood up, saying calmly, "Let''s go see this Morwenna. Since she''s thrown her hat into the ring, it''s worth taking a look."

    "Yeah, let''s see if she can keep her head up in front of our Ashley."

    Samantha smiled.

    Morwenna, huh?

    She was curious to see for herself.

    To catch the eye of Grandpa Norbert and openly vie for Stuart''s affection and still be standing tall? She must be worth a nce.

    Previously, Samantha hadn''t given Stuart a second thought-partly because she was just a student far from his league, and partly because Stuart was known to keep his distance from women, with only Adide managing to get somewhat close.

    But times had changed. Stuart seemed differenttely; Rosefrost Hollow was buzzing with rumors of him being seen with various women. Everyone spected he might be looking to settle down.

    If Morwenna, a student with nothing to her name, could pursue him, why couldn''t she, the heiress of the Nelson family?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Perhaps Mr. Hetfield had a soft spot for young, vibrant students like them.

    After all, the Nelsons and the Hetfields had always been on good terms.

    Samantha figured Morwenna must be aware of her too, seeing her as apetitor.

    Not for the title of school beauty, but for Stuart''s heart.

    When she had dered that Morwenna had no chance against her, she wasn''t talking about a superficial title but about winning Stuart.

    She believed Morwenna understood that much.

    Meanwhile, Morwenna was busy as ever.

    Today''s deliveries were overwhelming, requiring her to make two trips.

    She didn''t mind the hard work; in fact, she was in high spirits.

    Back in her small town,

    opportunities to earn money were scarce. No matter how hard she tried she couldn''t contribute much to help the Johnsons.

    Now, with every delivery run tranting to cash, Morwenna, who grew up in a modest family, was naturally in a good mood.

    When Samantha and her entourage

    arrived, Morwenna was

    maneuvering a cart full of packages toward the school entrance, the pile almost obscuring her small frame.

    "Excuse me, please make way."

    Morwenna nearly missed seeing the group in front of her and quickly grabbed her cart to stop.

    Peeking out, she saw several girls in front of her.

    Samantha, surrounded by her clique, stepped forward and said, "Morwenna, we finally meet."

    Samantha hadn''t attended the wee party earlier, making this her first encounter with Morwenna.

    She had heard plenty about

    Morwenna but would never lower herself to meet her first. Yet, seeing her now, Samantha was surprised by Morwenna''s beauty.

    But there she was, dressed in clothes not even Samantha''s maids would wear, pushing a dirty cart full of packages.

    Samantha stepped back, as if afraid of catching germs from Morwenna.

    Morwenna looked at Samantha, puzzled, and asked, "Do we know each other?"

    With just one question, Samantha nearly lost herposure.

    Morwenna didn''t know her?

 Chapter 367

    She had always been aware of Morwenna, but her pride had kept her from ever stooping to meet her. Now, as they both vied for the title of Prom Queen, she begrudgingly decided to pay a visit.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    She had assumed that Morwenna would have heard of her by now and would be plotting ways to surpass her. To her surprise, Morwenna didn''t even know who she was.

    Seeing Morwenna not speaking and looking serious, Carolyn said, "Hey, do you need something? If not, could you move aside? I''m kinda in a hurry. Got sses this afternoon."

    Carolyn: "..."

    Carolyn''s entourage couldn''t hold back, one of them bursting out, "Morwenna, open your eyes wide and see who you''re talking to. This is Carolyn Nelson, the Nelson family''s heiress. How dare you not recognize her!"

    "You''ve got the guts topete against Carolyn for Prom Queen and now you pretend not to know her?"

    "Morwenna, look at yourself, reeking of thrift shop vibes. How do you evenpare to Carolyn?"

    Carolyn didn''t stop these remarks. Usually, she''d put on a gentle front to maintain the poise expected of a Nelson family heiress. But Morwenna''s ignorance had infuriated her.

    At this, Morwenna finally connected the dots. Carolyn. The girl after her boyfriend!

    Morwenna, initially polite, lost her patience, "What do I care about the Nelson family? Why should I know you? You''re blocking the way. The school''s hallways are wide enough, please move aside, I''m busy here."

    Not far away, Dahlia paused. She had seen Morwenna about to finish her delivery job and wasing over when she saw Carolyn''s group blocking Morwenna. Being on good terms with the Hetfield family, the Nelsons were not a family to mess with either.

    From a distance, Dahlia watched the unfolding drama between Morwenna and Carolyn. Dahlia stayed back, not wanting to offend the Nelsons. Carolyn, irked by Morwenna, coldly said, "So, Morwenna, you really want to challenge me?"

    Morwenna wasn''t sure if Carolyn meant the Prom Queen title or fighting over Stuart. But thinking it over, the Prom Queen title came with a schrship, and Stuart was already hers.

    Copying Stuart''s disdainful tone, Morwenna dered, "Of course, I will!"

    Carolyn, half-amused, half-angry, retorted, "Fine, we''ll see about that.¡±

    Morwenna pushed her cart away, head held high, and left.

    Carolyn watched her leave, then turned to her followers, "Gather everyone you can. Money''s no object, but I must be this year''s Prom Queen!" "Don''t worry, Carolyn, no one can outshine you."

    ¡°We''ll take care of everything. This nobody, even with some support now, won''t have it when it truly matters. Let''s see who backs her then.¡±

    As Morwenna and Carolyn went their separate ways, Dahlia was about to approach when Campbell, the Vice President of the Student Council and a member of the Green family, rushed towards Morwenna.

    Dahlia frowned. Morwenna always seemed to attract the attention of these powerful family members. Was she looking to marry into the Hetfield family and thus disregarded everyone else?

    Dahlia''s perception of Morwenna

    had shifted. She used to think well of

    Morwenna, even helping her at times, respecting her dignity. But ever since Morwenna married into the Hetfield family, Dahlia couldn''t bear to see Morwenna doing better than her.

    When Morwenna was poor, Dahlia wished her well. But now, as part of the Hetfield family, Dahlia resented Morwenna''s good fortune. Dahlia stopped, deciding not to get involved and avoid trouble.

    At that moment, Keira,ing over for a fan club matter, caught Dahlia''s envious gaze towards Morwenna. Keira paused, recognizing the look all too well. It was the same look Sandra and the others had given her, a look that said, "How do you deserve this? How do you deserve to be born into the Phillips family?"

 Chapter 368

    Dahlia''s gaze on Morwenna was puzzling.

    Aren''t we all friends here?

    Feeling someone watching her, Dahlia turned towards Keira.

    Keira quickly stepped back, avoiding Dahlia''s sight.

    Morwenna was oblivious to the drama unfolding behind her.

    She thought she must have picked the wrong day to step out.

    Why was everyone blocking her way?

    She needed to hurry with her deliveries before heading to ss.

    In resignation, Morwenna said, ¡°Campbell, can we chatter? I''m swamped with deliveries right now."

    Campbell took the dolly from Morwenna and started pushing it for her, grinning, "Sis, I''ve got great news for you!"

    Morwenna, startled, nced around like a thief, whispering, "Why... why are you calling me ''sis''?"

    Campbell, with an air of camaraderie, said, ¡°Come on, sis, no need to hide it from me. I know everything. Oh, and I haven''t told you yet, but my brother is Matthew. Remember the drama club incident? I didn''t realize you were one of Stuart''s friends and ended up getting an earful from my brother."

    Realizing Campbell was a friend of Stuart, Morwenna rxed a bit.

    Still, she stressed, "Don''t call me that at school. It''s not good if people hear."

    Campbell nodded earnestly, "Got it. I''ll just call you ''ssmate'' when others are around."

    As Campbell pushed the dolly towards the school entrance, a parcel nearly fell off, which he quickly secured, seemingly unfazed by whether it was clean or dirty.

    After all, helping Stuart''s girl, even if it meant picking up trash, wouldn''t bother him a bit.

    Catching up, Morwenna asked, "What''s the good news?"

    Campbell then remembered hisT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    original purpose, his face lighting up, "Oh yeah, I came to tell you, the school approved a small shop space with storage for students working part-time. The principal, seeing you making deliveries, decided to offer it toyou to set up a parcel collection point."

    Morwenna perked up immediately, "For me?"

    "Yep, for you, and it''s free. You can set up a system for students to collect their parcels at fixed times No more running around with heavy loads every day. You could manage ten times the parcels you handle now."

    "Really? The principal is such a great person."

    In his office, the principal sneezed.

    If he knew Morwenna was praising him, he''d probably mention it was all thanks to Mr. Hetfield''s generosity.

    A two-billion-dor education fund. Not just one shop space, he could afford to give away the whole school''s retail spaces.

    Morwenna, thrilled, chatted with Campbell as they made their way to the school entrance with the deliveries.

    Seizing the moment, Campbell took Morwenna to see the shop space.

    "Sis, what do you think? It''s a bit dirty now, but get some students to clean it up. We can use old bookshelves from the library as

    shelving units, no need to buy new

    ones."

    Morwenna''s eyes sparkled, grasping Campbell''s hands with a heartfelt grip, "This is perfect, Campbell, thank you so much!"

    Campbell, startled, quickly withdrew his hand, stuttering, "Si-sis, we shouldn''t... you know, men and women shouldn''t..."

    Helping was one thing, but if Stuart found out his ''sis'' had held his hand, he''d be petrified...

    After all, Stuart had once hugged Morwenna during a y, and ended up ying baseball the whole day as punishment, nursing a sore arm for days.

 Chapter 369

    Campbell turned down the handshake, but Morwenna, eager to express her gratitude, splurged on a $30 gourmet gto for him. Holding the gto, Campbell made a point to video call his brother to brag a little.

    Matthew couldn''t help but remark on his little brother''s incredible luck.

    After her afternoon sses, for the first time, Morwenna didn''t head to the library.

    Instead, she joined her dorm mates to check out her new venture.

    "Pretty cool, huh?" Morwenna beamed with excitement.

    Keira immediately nodded, grabbing a rag to start cleaning.

    Lorna was more skeptical, "This spot''s so prime; it''s odd it was just handed to you for free. There must have been others interested." Morwenna exined, "The dean wants to support students who work and study. Campbell picked out the best spot for me."

    Dahlia stayed quiet, thinking how with Stuart''s backing, it was easy for Morwenna to snag such perks.

    Keira paused, rag in hand, noticing Dahlia''s disdainful look.

    She was sure now; Dahlia harbored no goodwill towards Morwenna.

    Though unsure why, Keira was certain she was on Morwenna''s side.

    Lorna and Morwenna missed Dahlia''s expression.

    Joining in, Lorna rolled up her sleeves, "Stop rambling and go buy some cleaning supplies. We have old bookshelves to move after this."

    Morwenna obediently nodded, "Okay, I''ll be quick. Thanks, everyone."

    Dahlia, feeling out of ce amidst the mess, saw her chance to talk to Morwenna alone.

    "I''lle with you to buy the stuff," she offered quickly.

    Keira chimed in, "I''lle too, Wenna! I want to help."

    She was wary of Dahlia''s intentions towards Morwenna.

    Morwenna hurriedly replied, "No need, I can manage just fine."

    Lorna scoffed, "We''re just buying a broom, not a cannon. Morwenna can handle a whole cart of deliveries; she won''t need an entourage for this."

    It was meant in jest, but it settled the matter.

    Left behind, Dahlia reluctantly donned gloves and half-heartedly wiped the windows.

    Lorna noticed Dahlia''sckluster effort but considering her usualck of chores, let it slide.

    Soon, Morwenna returned with cleaning supplies, and together, they had the ce sparkling in an hour.

    Dahlia never got her moment alone with Morwenna.

    Frustrated, she seized the next opportunity, "I''ll help you move the bookshelves."

    Lorna looked at her as if she''d lost her mind, "Dahlia, are you okay today? You can barely lift a chair, let alone a bookshelf."

    Red-faced and without aeback, Dahlia''s real intention was just to talk to Morwenna.

    So, Lorna and Morwenna left to move the shelves, leaving Dahlia and Keira for a second round of cleaning.

    Dahlia, distracted, finally asked, "Keira, are you and Morwenna close?"

    Campbell turned down the handshake, but Morwenna, eager to express her gratitude, splurged on a $30 gourmet gto for him.

    Holding the gto, Campbell made a point to video call his brother to brag a little.

    Matthew couldn''t help but remark on his little brother''s incredible luck.

    After her afternoon sses, for the first time, Morwenna didn''t head to the library.

    Instead, she joined her dorm mates to check out her new venture.

    "Pretty cool, huh?" Morwenna beamed with excitement.

    Keira immediately nodded, grabbing a rag to start cleaning.

    Lorna was more skeptical, "This spot''s

    hande prime; it''s odd it was just

    to you for free. There must

    have been others interested.

    Morwenna exined, "The dean wants to support students who work and study. Campbell picked out the best spot for me."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Dahlia stayed quiet, thinking how with Stuart''s backing, it was easy for Morwenna to snag such perks.

    Keira paused, rag in hand, noticing Dahlia''s disdainful look.

    She was sure now; Dahlia harbored no goodwill towards Morwenna.

    Though unsure why, Keira was certain she was on Morwenna''s side.

    Lorna and Morwenna missed Dahlia''s expression.

    Joining in, Lorna rolled up her

    sing supplies. We have

    o rambling and go bet

    some

    old t

    bookshelves to move after this."

    Morwenna obediently nodded, "Okay, I''ll be quick. Thanks, everyone."

    Dahlia, feeling out of ce amidst the mess, saw her chance to talk to Morwenna alone.

    "I''lle with you to buy the stuff," she offered quickly.

    Keira chimed in, "I''lle too, Wenna! I want to help."

    She was wary of Dahlia''s intentions towards Morwenna.

    Morwenna hurriedly replied, "No need, I can manage just fine."

    Lorna scoffed, "We''re just buying a broom, not a cannon. Morwenna can handle a whole cart of deliveries;

    she won''t need anstor

    this

    It was meant in jest, but it settled the matter.

    Left behind, Dahlia reluctantly donned gloves and half-heartedly wiped the windows.

    Lorna noticed Dahlia''sckluster effort but considering her usualck of chores, let it slide.

    Soon, Morwenna returned with cleaning supplies, and together, they had the ce sparkling in an hour.

    Dahlia never got her moment alone with Morwenna.

    Frustrated, she seized the next opportunity, "I''ll help you move the bookshelves."

    Lorna looked at her as if she''d lost her mind, "Dahlia, are you okay today? You can barely lift a chair, let alone a bookshelf."

    Red-faced and without aeback, Dahlia''s real intention was just to talk to Morwenna.

    So, Lorna and Morwenna left to move the shelves, leaving Dahlia and Keira for a second round of cleaning.

    Dahlia, distracted, finally asked, "Keira, are you and Morwenna close?"

 Chapter 370

    Keira''s heart tightened, and her voice carried a hint of nervousness. "It''s... it''s okay."

    Fortunately, Keira was naturally timid and often stuttered when she spoke, so Dahlia didn''t notice anything unusual.

    After a moment, Dahlia added, "You do have foresight, being the eldest daughter of the Phillips family. Befriending Morwenna could be beneficial for the Phillips family in the future."

    Keira hesitated, wanting to say something but holding back.

    She hadn''t told her family about Morwenna.

    And she certainly hadn''t considered leveraging their friendship for any gain.

    Dahlia continued, oblivious, "I''ve always been good to Morwenna. Sharing a dorm room must be fate. If any of us has a problem, we should all help each other out, right?"

    Keira thought to herself that Dahlia probably meant that if the Scott family needed something, it was only right for Morwenna to lend a hand.

    Besides, she didn''t believe in fate. Her living with Morwenna wasn''t destiny; she had made sure they would be roommates long before returning to school. After all, how else would a sophomore end up living with a freshman?

    Keira had a lot on her mind but said nothing.

    Seeing Keira''s silence, Dahlia inwardly scoffed at the thought of a Phillips heiress too timid to even make eye contact while speaking.

    Their conversation was interrupted as Morwenna and Lorna arrived, struggling with a bookshelf.

    After several trips, they finally managed to move all the old shelves.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Sweaty and breathless, Morwenna hadn''t even caught her breath when a crowd started to gather.

    "Hey, you''re Morwenna, right?"

    Morwenna, puzzled, didn''t recognize any of them.

    One sneered, "Looks just like her photos from the forums. I just wanted to see who dares to challenge our dear Carolyn for the title of campus beauty."

    "Seeing you now, wow, as drab as I imagined. Trying topete for campus beauty at Rosefrost University with that in Jane look of yours? Might as well go back to your hometown and be a country beauty."

    "With that look, daring to rival our Carolyn? You can''t even hold a candle to her."

    Carolyn hadn''te herself, sending her minions instead to hassle Morwenna.

    Before Morwenna could retort, Lorna mmed down the bookshelf she was carrying.

    The loudest mocker stepped back, "Lorna, you usually don''t get involved. This is between Carolyn and Morwenna. We''d appreciate it if you stayed out of it."

    Lorna, hands on hips, dered

    boldly, "Stay Out of it, my foot! I''m the head of Morwenna''s fan club here. The campus beauty title should be a fairpetition. If Carolyn''s so great, let her face Morwenna in a challenge.

    n

    Morwenna will beat her with one

    hand tied behind her back!"

    The crowd couldn''t help but snicker.

    "As if Morwenna wouldn''t win even standing still," someone muttered under their breath.

    "Lorna! What are you thinking? If your family knew you were taking sides against Carolyn at school, they''d never approve."

    Lorna thought to herself, even the Lamont elders know the Hetfields are more crucial than the Nelsons.

    And without the Hetfields, she''d still

    stand with Morwenna. Why?

    Because she couldn''t stand

    Carolyn''s faux innocence. Born into privilege and acting as though she''s above it all, while secretly wanting everyone to worship her.

    Lorna nced at Morwenna, whose focus was entirely elsewhere.

    With Carolyn''s fans showing up, Keira rallied support for Morwenna online, and their supporters started to gather. What a crowd!

    With a cheerful grin, Morwenna greeted them, "Hey everyone! We''re opening a parcel collection point right here on campus. No more long treks to pick up your packages First week''s shipping is 20% off. Hope to see you there!"

 Chapter 371

    Morwenna looked the picture of sweet sincerity.

    Everyone around was like, "Really? Now?"

    Thepetition for the title of campus beauty was heating up, and here she was, advertising her shop.

    But Morwenna was undeterred, stating matter-of-factly, "My shop opens in three days, you know."

    Carolyn''s fans were fuming. They''de all this way to challenge her, and she was busy with her shop, hardly caring about their provocations.

    One of Carolyn''s cronies, red-faced with anger, pointed at Morwenna and snapped, "Morwenna, just because Carolyn is nice, you think you can walk all over her?"

    "I''m not sure when I supposedly walked all over Carolyn," Morwenna replied coolly, her gaze turning icy as she faced the user. "I don''t know about Carolyn, but I''m not known for my patience. Keep talking to me with that tone and pointing fingers, and I might just have to teach you some manners."

    Morwenna wasn''t one to be bullied.

    These folks weren''t Stuart; they had no right to talk to her that way.

    The user, taken aback, quickly lowered their hand. Rumors had been swirling that even the formidable Sandra had been put in her ce by Morwenna a few times. They surely couldn''t take her on.

    With the hand retracted, the user was still visibly upset.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Morwenna locked eyes with them and dered, "I live an honest life, work hard for my money, and hold my head high with dignity. I''d say that makes me a lot more principled than those who schmooze the wealthy for favors."

    Her words struck a chord with the ordinary students supporting Morwenna. They felt like giving her a standing ovation.

    They agreed wholeheartedly. Earning your keep fair and square was a point of pride.

    Carolyn''sckeys turned even sourer, realizing they indeed had been living off Carolyn''s generosity. Without those perks, none would willingly y theckey.

    Morwenna, unbothered by their darkening expressions, continued confidently.

    "As for the campus beauty title," she

    mused, "I''m not sure what criteria

    Rosefrost University uses. If it''s

    about looks, I think I''m a fair

    contender. If it''s about a

    ???

    performance, I''ve jumped sixty-eight ces in the rankings within a month of school. And if it''s about character, well, I believe my hardworking and earnest nature speaks for itselfpared to those who idle away their time causing trouble."

    Apuse broke out.

    Carolyn''s crowd seethed, ready tosh out, only to catch sight of the person pping. It was Bary, of the prestigious rk family, renowned for his audacity, perhaps even more so than Lorna.

    Morwenna, too, turned to look at Bary, slightly taken aback by his hostile aura.

    She remembered meeting a much calmer Bary at the hospital, who was eagerly ensuring Jethro got the surgery he needed from Dr. Vaughn. Back then, Bary was brash, sure, but not this...dark.

    What had changed in just a few days?

    Carolyn''s cronies couldn''t help

    themselves, Bary, aren''t you and Carolyn friends? Why support

    Morwenna, an outsider? Carolyn oet

    won''t be pleased, and it could sour things between the Nelsons and the rks."

    Bary''sugh was scornful. "Oh, please. Should I call Carolyn over to hear this nonsense? Sure, the Nelsons have their empire, but do you think they''re ready to offend both the Lamonts and the rks? Who''s really at a disadvantage here? Are you blind?"

 Chapter 372

    Caroline''s minions turned pale as ghosts.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Dealing with someone like Lorna was already walking on thin ice, and now they had to contend with Bary.

    It was hard to deny that Bary had a point.

    In Rosefrost Hollow, among the elite, the Hetfield family stood alone at the top. And shining brightly under them was the Irons family. Following closely were the rks, the Nelsons, among other notable families, all formidable in their own right. Even the Nelsons wouldn''t dare to cross either family, let alone both.

    Meanwhile, Caroline was at the gym. Dressed in a chic workout ensemble, her face adorned with a gentle smile, she appeared deeply engrossed in her fitness routine, though it was clear she was unting her physique.

    She was well aware that someone had gone to trouble Morwenna. But what did it matter to her? A character like Morwenna didn''t require her personal intervention; Caroline simply needed to outshine everyone with her presence.

    Without uttering a word, people would naturally make life difficult for Morwenna. Unbeknownst to Caroline, her minions who had gone to stir trouble were now scared witless.

    Bary, radiating an aura of defiance, barked, "Scram, all of you! What are you loitering around here for?"

    Caroline''s cronies dared not linger and skulked away.

    Those supporting Morwenna didn''t budge. Under Lorna''s leadership, they started to clean up the mess. They were in awe of Morwenna''s fearlessness. Facing everyone` boldly, she had a host of capable people by her side.

    Dahlia, having observed the drama unfold, couldn''t help but roll her eyes. Morwenna had once been perceived as brave, but now, to Dahlia, it all seemed like a farce. Did Lorna Bary, and even families like the Lamonts and the rks Support Morwenna because of who she was, or was it the influence of the Hetfield family behind her?

    If Dahlia voiced this thought, Bary would surely scoff at the notion that Morwenna''s forthrightness stemmed from her powerful background. From her very first day in Rosefrost Hollow, when Stuart openly despised her, Morwenna had been bold enough to take action. Her principle was never about the wealth or prestige of her family but about standing up for what''s right.

    Seeing Bary, enveloped in a hostile vibe, Morwenna walked towards him. Bary''s gaze shifted, and he instinctively turned to leave. Morwenna quickly caught up, grabbing his arm, "Why are you running?"

    Bary, avoiding her gaze, mumbled, "I''m not running. I''ve said my piece; now let me go."

    Morwenna refused to release him, scrutinizing Bary, "What''s wrong, Bary? What happened?"

    Suddenly, the issue with Adide came to mind. Could it be that Bary was troubled because of Adide? Bary held Adide in high regard, and her recent scandal must have been hard for him to swallow.

    Morwenna dragged him into a nearby cafe. Bary tried to resist, but Morwenna was too strong, and his attempts to break free were futile... He let Morwenna pull him inside.

    Once they were in, Morwenna sincerely said, "Bary, there''s nothing wrong with trust. The fault lies with those who misuse it."

    Bary felt a pang of sadness. After Adide''s scandal, everyone around him criticized his judgment. Only Morwenna believed he wasn''t at fault, pointing the me at those who betrayed his trust.

 Chapter 373

    Bary hung his head low, a pained expression clouding his features. "Morwenna, do you believe me? I swear I had no clue about what happened that day. If I''d known Adide nned to hurt Stuart, I wouldn''t have been part of it."

    Adide had asked him to seek Fletcher''s help for a supposed medical emergency.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    But it was all a ruse. Adide used her brother''s "surgery" as a diversion, plotting against Stuart while everyone was distracted.

    When the truth hit him, Bary was in disbelief.

    He had trusted Adide implicitly, going above and beyond to support her through the years. Despite Stuart sending Adide abroad for her studies, Bary couldn''t help but offer ndestine assistance. And now, he felt like a fool for being manipted.

    In the aftermath, even his closest mates questioned if he was in on the scheme, conspiring with Adide to target Stuart.

    He found himself at a loss for words, his pastpliance with Adide now haunting him.

    Morwenna nodded solemnly. "I believe you. You might not be the sharpest tool in the shed, but you don''t have it in you to harm Stuart."

    Bary was momentarily speechless, unsure if he was beingplimented or insulted.

    Yet, her straightforward belief in him brought a sense of relief.

    With a tone of regret, Bary admitted, "Morwenna, there''s something else I didn''t tell you. Fletcher once mentioned that Jethro''s injuries weren''t caused by me. He suggested that after our fight, someone else must have seriously harmed him. ording to Fletcher, whoever benefited from this ordeal is our prime suspect. The only person... Adide demanded a hefty sum from me aspensation. At the time, I couldn''t believe she was capable of such a thing, so I never mentioned it to you."

    Morwenna pondered this revtion.

    Rushing to exin, Bary added, "I didn''t keep it from you on purpose. I just couldn''t imagine her hurting her own brother."

    To Morwenna''sck of surprise, she

    calmly stated, "If Adide was

    desperate enough, she wouldn''t

    hesitate to harm anyone, not even herself or her brother."

    Morwenna had seen it firsthand when Adide, in a frail state, had leaped into a pond just to see who Stuart would save first.

    Bary noticed Morwenna''s nonchnt demeanor.

    He reflected on Fletcher''s calmness when discussing the matter.

    It seemed everyone knew Adide''s true nature except him, yed for a fool in her schemes.

    Bary''s expression soured.

    Seeing his difort, Morwenna''s eyes widened in rm. "You''re not still nning to help Adide, are you?"

    She remembered overhearing a conversation where Bary''s mother mentioned that all it took was a candy from Adide for Bary to loyally defend her all these years.

    S

    If he was still considering helping Adide, Morwenna was ready to show him the door, sparing herself further frustration.

    Bary firmly shook his head, his

    face stem. "No, not anymore.

    novel

    There''s nothing left between Adide and me. Not even friendship."

    After years of unwavering support only to be exploited, anyone would feel disillusioned.

    Bary''s current turmoil was evident.

    His heart harbored a growing resentment, questioning the goodness in people after being betrayed by someone he deeply trusted.

    Morwenna had sensed Bary''s inner turmoil, which is why she had brought him into her shop, hoping to offer some sce.

 Chapter 374

    At that moment, seeing that Bary and Adide had drawn clear boundaries, someone thrust a paintbrush into Bary''s hand along with a half-full can of paint.

    In a natural tone, they said, "Bary, let''s not dwell on the past. You''re here now, so might as well help us paint. Us girls aren''t exactly pros at this, and we''re opening in three days. I figured we''d keep it simple and do the decorating ourselves."

    Bary, whose worldview was predominantly cynical, found himself holding a paint can, barely able to wrap his head around the situation. He was the eldest son of the prestigious rk family and had never done anything like this before.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    The next thing he knew, Morwenna was tying an apron around his neck and then cing a cap over his carefully styled hair. Just like that, a new painter was born.

    Bary stood frozen for a moment, but seeing everyone busy, he realized it''d be odd to just stand there. Resigned, he began painting. To his surprise, he found the task strangely therapeutic. Bary threw himself into the work.

    Meanwhile, in prison, Adide was far from giving up, even after Stuart used her of rape-a charge that, when levied against a woman, sounded almostughable. Her incarceration wasrgely due to Stuart''s significant influence. Yet, she was confident she''d be out soon. With her family''s support, she''d be free in no time. Even without it, she wouldn''t be behind bars for long.

    ¡°Adide, you''ve got a visitor," the guard announced. She knew it had to be her parents,ing to figure out her release. She still held value to the

    Gagher family, with a good amount of money at her disposal and connections with the sons of prominent families. Now, with Jethro recovering from surgery and in need of funds, the Gagher family couldn''t afford to lose her. Adide was confident.

    But in the visitation room, she met

    only her mother, which surprised her. Given the gravity of the situation she expected her father be there too. Violet, hearing footsteps, looked up sharply her gaze filled with venom as she stared at Adide.

    Adide was taken aback by the look but quickly regained herposure. "Mom, don''t look at me like that.& didn''t want this to happen. It was your constant nagging about securing Stuart that drove me to it. But don''t worry, I still have a chance. Is thewyer arranged? How soon can I get out?"

    Violet spat out her words with seething anger, "Adide! You still want to get out? Why don''t you just drop dead!"

    Adide''s face paled, "Mom, what are you saying? How can you say that to me?"

    Violet''s expression was fierce, as if she wanted to leap across the table and strangle Adide, her voice shrill, "Adide, even now, you''re ying dumb with me. Jethro woke up!"

    Adide''splexion changed drastically. Wasn''t Jethro supposed to be in aa for months after his surgery? How had he woken up so soon?

    Unbeknownst to many, Fletcher,

    who had a knack for doing good deeds without seeking recognition, had just finished administering an injection to Jethro. The emergency surgery that had been required due to Jethro''s sudden deterioration was something Fletcher knew couldn''t be hidden from everyone, especially not himself. He realized someone had deliberately worsened Jethro''s condition. Upon discovering Adide had drugged Stuart after getting everyone else out of the way, Fletcher quickly connected the dots. So, Fletcher, out of kindness, helped Jethro wake up sooner.

    Upon regaining consciousness, Jethro''s first words to Violet were, "Mom! That wretch Adide tried to kill me!"

 Chapter 375

    Fletcher walked away with a satisfied smile, his mission aplished.

    Violet was dumbfounded when her son, freshly awakened, uttered such rming words. After patiently listening to her son''s ount, she finally grasped the extent of Adide''s actions. The very thought that Adide had injected Jethro with a potentially lethal substance made Violet''s blood boil. Fueled by rage, she dashed to the prison without a moment''s hesitation.

    Upon arrival, Violet''s fury was palpable, her face contorted as she locked eyes with Adide. "Adide! Jethro is your own brother. I don''t care what schemes you''re cooking up, but to gamble with your brother''s life, that''s inexcusable! Even animals don''t harm their own kind, and here you are, heartless and cruel. I should have known you were trouble from the start!"

    When Adide had administered the injection, Jethro was conscious but paralyzed, unable to resist. Now that Jethro was awake, Adide''s deeds wereid bare for all to see. There was no exnation Adide could offer that would make any difference now. Realizing her actions were exposed, Adide dropped all pretenses.

    She scoffed, "You''re lecturing me about family bonds? What about me? Am I not your daughter too? All these years, what have you done? You''ve all been like leeches, sucking me dry, and now you dare talk to me about family?"

    Violet, her face twisted in anger, shot back, "Oh, so now you''ve decided to y the victim? You think you have the right to inherit the Gagher legacy over Jethro, just because you''re a woman? Don''t delude yourself; you''re nothingpared to him!"

    "What''s wrong with being a woman? A woman can be just as strong and capable of running apany!"

    Violetughed mockingly, "Strong and capable? Everything you have was obtained through maniption and deceit, clinging onto men for support. Now that you''re alone, you''re finally facing the consequences of your actions."

    Violet''s harsh words were thest

    straw for Adide. Adide had always prided herself on her superiority, but Violet''s usations pierced her ego. Adide realized that all her achievements were built on her rtionship with Stuart, not her own merit.

    Adide screamed, "Violet! You''re a woman too!"

    "I may be a woman, but I am also a mother. The moment youid hands on Jethro, I wished you were dead."

    Unable to contain her fury any

    longer, Violet lunged at Adide, pping her across the face.

    Adide screamed back, the

    out to scratch Violet''s face. The

    prison guards rushed over to

    separate them, surprised to witness such a dramatic showdown

    between mother and daughter. They had expected a typical visit, perhaps even a plea for bail, not a full-blown family feud.

    As the guards pulled them apart, Violet, still seething with rage, shouted, "You think I''d bail you out? Never! I''ll see you prosecuted for attempted murder on behalf of Jethro!"

    Adide suddenly stopped

    struggling, her gaze fixed on Violet with a chilling calmness that belied her inner turmoil. "When did I ever harm Jethro? You need evidence to make such usations. A critically injured man''s testimony isn''t reble."

    "Adide, I should have drowned you when you were born."

    "Ha, go ahead and try! Otherwise... I won''t rest until the Gagher family pays!"

    Violet shuddered under Adide''s gaze, her anger propelling her to storm out of the prison. Adide, seemingly regaining herposure, sat back down and began tidying her hair with her fingers, a serene yet unsettling presence in the chaos.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 376

    Adide''s life seemed to have crumbled into oblivion. Her home, her love, her everything vanished into thin air, leaving her starkly alone in a world that felt increasingly foreign and hostile.

    Beneath her serene facade, a storm of madness brewed, churning with dark thoughts of vengeance. She was a survivor, and she would not rest until she had exacted her revenge on those who wronged her.

    ...

    Two dayster at Rosefrost University.

    Morwenna was on the brink of opening her very own parcel collection service. To cut costs, she had taken a DIY approach to the entire setup, sourcing materials and putting everything together with the help of her roommates and a close-knit group of friends, including the ever-helpful Bary Campbell.

    Even those who had supported Morwenna in her unlikely bid for campus queen were pitching in with the promotions. It had been a while since the university had seen such collective enthusiasm for a personal venture. Morwenna''s quiet, unassuming nature belied a vibrant energy that seemed to draw people in, igniting their passion and camaraderie.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Everyone was buzzing with excitement for the grand opening, all except for Dahlia. Her family had been pestering her to get in touch with the Hetfield family through Morwenna, but with Keira practically glued to Morwenna''s side, finding a moment alone with her had proved impossible.

    Dahlia''s frustration was bing palpable, her normally stoic face growing darker by the day. Yet, to most, this was just Dahlia being Dahlia, her mood swings nothing out of the ordinary.

    Only Keira, shy and reticent, seemed to sense the brewing storm, keeping a wary distance from Dahlia''s darkening cloud.

    As the group discussed final preparations for the opening, Morwenna''s face lit up with a radiant smile. "Alright, the decor''s all set. All that''s left is the sign and some sort of performance for the grand opening to make it a real bash."

    Bary immediately volunteered, "I can take care of the sign. I''ll have one delivered tonight."

    Campbell, always the pragmatist, countered, "No need to ssh out on a fancy sign. I know someone in the advertising department who can hook us up with a banner at virtually no cost."

    Morwenna, ever the penny-pincher, beamed at the suggestion. "That settles it then. A banner it is. Thanks, Campbell."

    The idea of adding a performance to

    the opening ineup left them

    momentarily stumped. Morwenna had been inspired by a supermarket opening in her hometown that featured a lion dance, a spectacle that had thrilled her as a child.

    After a brief silence, Lorna suggested, "Keira, Dahlia, you two have been trained in the fine arts, right? Maybe you could perform something."

    Dahlia tly refused, not keen on the idea of turning herself into a spectacle.

    Keira, timid as ever, hesitated before admitting, "I... I can dance."

    Lorna gave her an encouraging pat on the back. "Perfect. What about the rest of you? Any hidden talents?"

    Bary, the quintessential yboy, had none to offer. Campbell shrugged, equally at a loss. Lorna joked about her prowess in fistfights, hardly appropriate for the asion.

    With options running thin, Morwenna quipped, "How about I break a block of concrete with my chest?"

    Laughter erupted around the room,

    dispelling the brief tension. In that moment, their collective spirit embodied the essence of college dife - a blend of ambition, camaraderie, and the relentless pursuit of dreams, no matter how oundish they seemed.

 Chapter 377

    Morwenna truly believed it. After all, living in the countryside, she hadn''t seen much in the way of entertainment. The one time she did catch a show, it was a stunt performance where a man broke stones on his chest. The crowd went wild with cheers. Though she couldn''t do acrobatics, smashing stones with her chest seemed doable.

    Seeing the earnest look on Morwenna''s face, everyone burst into uncontrobleughter.

    "You can''t be serious! You''re not actually considering it, are you?"

    "Morwenna, who taught you to be so adorably clueless?"

    Feeling a tad embarrassed, Morwenna scratched her head, "Isn''t it a bit... unseemly?"

    Trying to hold back herughter, Keira whispered, "Definitely not happening. You''d scare everyone away."

    Lorna, almost in stitches, teased, "And Morwenna, with your delicate frame, breaking stones on your chest? I''d say it''s more likely the stone would break you."

    But as Lorna nced at Morwenna''s impressive build, herughter abruptly stopped. It didn''t add up. How could someone so well-endowed be ready to brawl?

    Reflecting on it, Morwenna also realized that performing stunts at a school event might be inappropriate. After a moment of thought, she mumbled, "Actually, I''d rather see a lion dance."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Her quiet remark went unnoticed as the others were already buzzing with ideas for the event. As for the stone-breaking stunt, they had written it off. Seeing Morwenna still hanging around, Campbell spoke up, "You should head back and rest, Morwenna. You''ve been running on three to four hours of sleep these nights. You won''tst at this rate."

    Bary chimed in, "Yeah, go get some rest. Leave the rest to us. Tomorrow''s grand opening will be spectacr."

    Before Morwenna could protest, Lorna was already pushing her out the door.

    Dahlia, spotting an opportunity, quickly said, "I''m quite tired myself, I''ll head back with Morwenna."

    But when Dahlia spoke, Keira sensed

    el

    trouble brewing. Before she could voice her concern, Lorna grabbed Dahlia, clearly annoyed, "Rest? You''ve been getting a full eight hours and do the least around here. If you''re not going to help, go

    elsewhere and don''t disturb Morwenna."

    Even the usually oblivious Lorna had noticed Dahlia''s recent change in attitude. Living under the same roof, it was hard not to catch on. Lorna instinctively didn''t want Dahlia bothering Morwenna, always being blunt and straightforward.

    Dahlia''s face darkened at the rebuke, but she held her tongue in front of the others. Morwenna was gently ushered out.

    Feeling the warmth of their concern,

    Morwenna felt a glow inside. Back in

    the countryside, she hadn''t had many friends. After her mother passed, her father left, and rtives shunned her. Later, the only person who was kind to her, Melvin, passed away too. Theybeled her a jinx, advising other kids to steer clear.

    The vigers were superstitious, and rumors spread from their vige to the town. Throughout high school, she remained friendless.

    Morwenna returned to her dorm alone. A stack of study booksy on her desk. Beside her pillow was a nearly finished grey sweater. No matter how busy her day was, Morwenna made sure to knit a little before bed.

    Her days were filled with studies, often going to bed past midnight. With the new parcel collection service opening, her bedtime had been pushed eventer, now around two or three in the morning, yet she stiff woke up at six without fail.

    Now, just nine in the evening, she followed advice and got ready for bed. Once settled, she messaged ude about her new venture opening the next day.

 Chapter 378

    After finally feeling settled, Morwenna didn''t hesitate to call Stuart.

    The phone was picked up almost immediately.

    In a soft, almost melodic tone, Morwenna called out, "Stuart?"

    It seemed Stuart was in the middle of something, given the rustling of papers Morwenna could hear through the phone. She figured he must be going over some documents.

    "Am I interrupting?" she asked, a hint of concern in her voice.

    "Not at all. What''s up? Calling early today, are you in the mood for a bedtime story?" Stuart''s voice, though upied, carried a warm undertone.

    At the office, Stuart''s assistant, clutching a stack of documents for signature, couldn''t help but want to exim, "Mr. Hetfield, do you even hear yourself? Do you actually have time for storytelling?"

    Quick to refuse, Morwenna said, "No, no stories tonight. The grand opening of the courier shop is tomorrow, and everyone suggested I get some rest early today, so I headed back to the dorm. I''ll probably head to bed right after our call."

    It had be a nightly routine, unbeknownst to Morwenna, to report her day to Stuart before sleep.

    Stuart''s voice, ever soposed, asked, "Got everything sorted for tomorrow?"

    "The decor is all set. We''re thinking of making the opening a bit of an event. I remember back in my hometown, store openings would have parades or even marching bands-it was always such a spectacle. Though, we can''t pull off something like that at the university. But everyone''s pitching in with the nning."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Do you want a parade? Or a band?" Stuart inquired, picking up on her nostalgic tone.

    "What? Oh," Morwenna stuttered, a bit taken aback before continuing, "I mean, I''d love that, but it''s not really feasible with university regtions." Before Stuart could respond, Morwenna softly began sharing her university experiences, "Stuart, I''ve got to tell you, I''ve improved on my exams again, and I''ve made so many friends. Everyone''s just so nice..."

    Her voice faded into whispers, eventually giving way to the steady rhythm of sleep.

    Stuart, listening to the calming breaths on the other end, gently ended the call.

    Want a parade or a band?

    He looked up, instructing his still-waiting assistant, "Arrange for a lion dance troupe. Contact Rosefrost University to celebrate the new store opening. Oh, and send over a bunch of flower bouquets."

    Assistant: "..."

    Where on earth would he find a lion dance troupe at such short notice?

    Well, when your boss is as wealthy as Mr. Hetfield, finding a lion dance troupe or even a dragon dance troupe, seemed within the realm of possibility.

    After a pause, Stuart added, "Never mind the paperwork. You can leave; I''ll handle the arrangements." Assistant: "..."

    Once the assistant left, Stuart dialed up Campbell.

    "I''ll be bringing a team to the university to celebrate Princess''s opening tomorrow. You''re okay with inviting us, right?" Campbell was momentarily stunned. A courier shop opening and Stuart Hetfield was making an appearance?

    Stuart wouldn''t even show up for major corporateunches.

    Quickly regaining hisposure, Campbell assured, "No problem at all. I''ll make sure everything''s arranged."

    Meanwhile, Bary received a call.

    "Bary, this is the agent from

    Radiant Entertainment. I hear you''re

    looking for performers for an

    opening celebration at Rosefroster

    University. We have a hot new singer who could fit the bill. Would that work for you?"

    Radiant Entertainment, a subsidiary of the Hetfield Group, was a call Bary was pleased to receive.

    "That sounds perfect. We need someone young and popr; after all, it''s a university crowd."

    "Don''t worry, Bary. Our talent is young, and definitely a crowd-pleaser. Just mention my rmendation to the university."

    "Great. It''s on Sunday, so no sses.

    but pening''s at nine in the morni eight, that would be ide

    guys can arrive

    Bary was satisfied with the arrangement.

    Having a star perform would surely make the event unforgettable.

 Chapter 379

    At that moment, ude, with his striking silver hair and pale eyes, lounged in a chair, looking as wless as a porcin doll.

    His agent, a bit on edge, announced, "Everything''s arranged."

    ude''s light gray eyes met the agent''s, his smile sweet, "Thank you," he said appreciatively.

    A shiver ran down the agent''s spine, unexined.

    ude had descended upon thepany like aet just a few days ago, immediately ced under this top agent''s care by direct order from Norbert himself.

    At first, the agent had thought him an angelic youth.

    In these times, uniqueness was celebrated. ude''s silver hair and pale eyes didn''t deter his appeal; if anything, they became his trademark. His devilishly handsome looks paired with a youthful voice, and his first two singles had already amassed a huge following.

    Before the agent could revel in this sess, he witnessed ude ying with a knife on his arm, tracing patterns with a disturbing kind of madness. The agent was terrified.

    But in the next instant, ude was bandaging his arm, wrapping the wound meticulously, smiling as if nothing had happened.

    The agent was even more frightened.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    He wished for a different client, but ude was Norbert''s choice, an assignment he couldn''t just discard.

    He had no choice but to y it safe.

    Morwenna was already asleep, oblivious to the bustling opening day her modest courier shop would have, drawing well-wishers from all walks of life.

    In her dreams, Morwenna dreamt of Melvin, a sweet dream that ensured her sleep was deep and peaceful.

    The next morning, she woke at six, her roommates still asleep. They must have been exceptionally quieting inst night, for she hadn''t stirred. Morwenna decided to quietly get ready and leave without disturbing anyone. After all, her shop''s grand opening wasn''t until nine, and there was plenty of time.

    But as she got out of bed, Dahlia''s curtain rustled, and she sat up looking unrested, her eyes fixed on Morwenna.

    Startled, Morwenna whispered, "You''re up early."

    Dahlia gestured outside, "I need to talk to you."

    After getting ready, Dahlia followed Morwenna out of the dorm.

    Dahlia had thought living with

    Morwenna would provide ample opportunity for one-on-one conversations, but days had passed without the right moment.

    el

    Determined, she had set her rm for 5:30, waking instantly to seize the moment with Morwenna.

    Finally alone, they stepped outside, and Morwenna''s stomach grumbled. Embarrassed, she admitted, "I''m a bit hungry."

    Dahlia, needing a favor, couldn''t very well discuss business on an empty stomach. Pushing aside her impatience, she suggested, "Let''s grab some breakfast first."

    Puzzled, Morwenna joined Dahlia for a meal.

    After eating, Dahlia found a secluded spot to finally speak, "Morwenna, could you possibly connect me with Mr. Hetfield?"

    Morwenna blinked in confusion, "Huh?"

    "It''s not for me, it''s for my dad," Dahlia exined. "He''s been trying to work with the Hetfield Group for ages but never got the chance. I was hoping you could make an introduction."

    Morwenna frowned, feeling uneasy about the request.

    The dorm had sensed Dahlia''s

    intentions were not entirely pure, yet

    Morwenna remained oblivious,

    having never encountered such a

    request before. The idea of

    el

    facilitating a connection with Stuart and the Hetfield Group was beyond her previous experiences, typically far removed from such elite circles.

    Sensing her hesitation, Dahlia pressed on, "It''s really no big deal Just a simple introduction. My dad will handle the rest. We''re all friends here aren''t you going to help out with this small favor?"

 Chapter 380

    The tone in Dahlia''s voice suggested that if Morwenna didn''t help, it would be akin to not considering her a friend. In Dahlia''s mind, Morwenna was soft-hearted. Havingid out her request so frankly, Dahlia was certain Morwenna wouldply. After all, when they had insisted on dropping by for a meal at Morwenna''s, even though she preferred to keep things private, Morwenna had agreed.

    But this time, Morwenna shook her head. She felt it wasn''t right. If Dahlia''s family really could coborate with Stuart, they should discuss business matters themselves. If she were to introduce them, Stuart might favor her, agreeing to a partnership he might otherwise decline. She wasn''t versed in business affairs, but she understood enough to know that outsiders shouldn''t meddle.

    It wasn''t a matter of unwillingness to help. If Dahlia was in trouble, she''d certainly lend a hand. But this was different.

    Dahlia''s face fell, about to retort, when a shriek echoed nearby. "Oh my God, Angel''s at our school!" "Really? Is there some event at Rosefrost University? Why would a celebritye here?" "I have no idea, but she''s here. Let''s go check it out; everyone''s heading over."

    It was a typical weekend at the university, not very crowded since most students were catching up on sleep. But suddenly, the campus buzzed with excitement.

    Dahlia, having just been rebuffed, seemed unconcerned with the gathering crowd, her voice tinged with dissatisfaction. "Morwenna, are we still friends? You can''t even do me this small favor. If it were Keira asking, would you have helped? It''s the first time I''ve humbled myself to ask anyone for anything. Are you really going to be so heartless?"

    Before Morwenna could reply, a sarcastic voice interjected: "Wow, so because it''s the first time you''re asking, she''s obliged to agree? How entitled!"

    Dahlia, hearing the murmurs of

    others, nched. She had kept silent about this affair, mainly to avoid tarnishing her reputation. The idea of leveraging Morwenna to gain Stuart''s out, wouldn''t reflect well on her But in her irritation, she hadn''t noticed others approaching.

    favor, if word got gain

    She looked up sharply to see a young man with pale skin and equally white hair, dressed in modern Western attire, his look

    sses, reminiscent of a high-end collector''s doll brought to life, eerily beautiful. Behind him trailed a group of excited students.

    completed with golden-rimmed

    Dahlia was at a loss for words. Morwenna, recognizing the familiar voice, turned and gasped at the sight of ude.

    ude here? The boy who usually

    wouldn''t even leave his room, who detested the gaze of others, was now at Rosefrost University? Thest she heard from ude''s butler was that he had started going out, but she thought that meant just stepping outside his mansion.

    And now, ude was here, followed by a crowd that seemed to know him, looking at him with adoring eyes. Could ude handle this?

    "How did you... you..." Morwenna stuttered in shock. Anyone who knew ude from before would be stunned by the change. The first time she met ude, he had been so averse to being seen that he hadshed out with a de towards her eyes.

    ude, looking at Morwenna, smiled sweetly and called out, "Ms. Winslet, I came to see you."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Remember how we talked about looking forward to our next meeting? I didn''t want to wait endlessly. So, I came to see you!

 Chapter 381

    ude''s manager, Ramsey, came sprinting from behind, his heart racing as he realized the young prodigy had vanished from his sight in the blink of an eye.

    This was a bustling college campus, with students and faculty constantly crossing paths. The thought of anything happening to ude was Ramsey''s worst nightmare.

    Catching his breath, Ramsey finally spotted ude, safe and sound, and he let out a sigh of relief.

    But then, the scene before him made him pause.

    Every time he saw ude smile, it sent shivers down his spine, yet now, ude''s smile seemed genuinely sweet.

    Ramsey''s gaze involuntarily shifted to the two female students standing before ude.

    He was immediately struck by their beauty; one carried herself with a cool aloofness, while the other possessed a natural, unadorned grace.

    As a top talent agent in the entertainment industry, Ramsey couldn''t help but linger on the potential stars before him.

    Suddenly, ude''s voice, tinged with a yful menace, reached his ears: "Mr. Ramsey, seen enough?"

    That voice, seemingly casual, felt chillingly sharp to Ramsey, making him quickly avert his gaze as if fearing further scrutiny would literally blind him. Morwenna finally snapped back to reality, catching on to ude''s newfound fame among the surrounding cheers, her surprise evident. "ude... you''re a celebrity now?"

    ude nodded, "Yeah, didn''t Ms. Winslet always encourage me to explore the world? I did, and I hope it makes her happy."

    Morwenna''s face lit up with a radiant smile, "Absolutely thrilled!"

    Regardless of the reasons behind ude''s venture into the public eye, she was genuinely happy for him.

    Life was too short to be confined. ude''s bright smile in response to her enthusiasm was testament to that.

    Morwenna, feeling like she was reconnecting with an old friend, excitedly asked, "ude, what brings you to Rosefrost University? It''s notmon for outsiders to be allowed in."

    ude calmly replied, "I was invited to perform at the grand opening of a new caf¨¦."

    "Oh, could it be my little delivery spot?"

    After all, hers was the only new establishment on campus recently.

    ude confirmed with a smile, making Morwenna even happier.

    Regardless of ude''s fame, the fact that he was there to celebrate her caf¨¦''s opening filled her with contentment.

    At this moment, Morwenna was

    blissfully unaware of the extent oret

    ude''s poprity, which was evident from the growing crowd of students gathering around them.

    Feeling the situation might spiral, Ramsey, worried about rumors of early romance affecting ude''s image, chimed in with a forced grin, "Mr ude, are you acquainted with this youngdy?"

    This question wasn''t driven by personal curiosity but rather on behalf of ude''s vast fanbase.

    Noticing the fans swarming closer, ude, not wanting to cause Ms. Winslet any trouble, rified with a smile, "Yes, she was my tutor back in the day."

    Ramsey breathed a sigh of relief.

    Thankfully, it was just a teacher-student rtionship. Anything more would have sent shockwaves through the fanmunity.

    The fans began to buzz with envy and admiration.

    "Oh my God, I''m so jealous! Morwenna was Angel''s tutor!"

    "How lucky can someone get! Ahh, I wish I could tutor him, just to be close to my Angel."

    "Miss, are you sure you''re up for

    tutoring? High school is all about et

    cramming, and college is all about forgetting. Do you even remember anything from middle school?"

    ¡°This isn''t about capability; it''s about how unbelievably handsome my Angel is in person! I wish I could keep him!¡±

    "Back off, witch! Are you trying to fight me for Angel''s custody?"

    Amidst the chaotic chorus of voices, Morwenna turned to ude, seeking rity amidst the madness surrounding them.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 382

    ude always hated the spotlight and being the subject of gossip, yet his demeanor remained calm, devoid of any obsessive madness.

    To her surprise, the kid had transformed so much in just a few days.

    ude, seemingly oblivious to his surroundings, suddenly grabbed Morwenna''s hand and said, "Ms. Winslet, I haven''t had breakfast yet. Could you take me somewhere to eat?"

    Dahlia, who had been waiting impatiently, couldn''t hold back any longer. "Morwenna, I still need to talk to you!"

    Dahlia had finally spoken up and didn''t want to leave things unfinished.

    ude then turned his gaze to Dahlia, his previously gentle andpliant eyes now resembled those of a venomous snake, his light grey pupils devoid of any human emotion.

    He coldly said, "Listen, ssmate, Ms. Winslet may be patient, but her friends aren''t as forgiving. Some things are better left unsaid." Dahlia''s face went through a series of changes, "What do you mean by that? Morwenna and I are friends."

    ude leaned in closer to Dahlia, lowering his voice so Morwenna couldn''t hear, "You think you can use Ms. Winslet to climb up to Stuart''s level? Just take a look at yourself first. Do you think Stuart is that easy to reach? The Scott family... please."

    Dahlia turned pale.

    She didn''t recognize the boy before her, but his casual mention of Stuart indicated his extraordinary background. Even her father would respectfully refer to Stuart as Mr. Hetfield.

    Dahlia wanted to say something.

    But Morwenna intervened, "ude, don''t be rude."

    ude stepped back obediently, quieting down as if he hadn''t said anything.

    Once ude stepped back, Morwenna turned to Dahlia, "I''m sorry, but I can''t help you with this. As a friend, I hope you won''t bring this up again." Morwenna''s gaze was so firm it was clear she wouldn''t be swayed.

    Dahlia looked deeply at Mad

    before walking away. She had initially been just upset about

    Morwenna''s seemingly perfect life, but now, resentment had grown.

    Morwenna didn''t try to stop her. There were some principles she couldn''tpromise on, no matter who it was. Seeing Morwenna''s stern face, ude tugged at her sleeve.

    hool.ne

    Morwenn? looked at him, saying gently, "Little ude, I can''t apany you today. My shop opens in two hours, and I want to get there early to prepare.

    But ude was no longer alone.

    He had a circle of people who adored him and an agent who always looked out for him.

    Morwenna felt it was time to let ude handle some things on his own, not wanting to be by his side for everything.

    But then ude, still holding onto her sleeve, looked down and said softly, "I''ve never eaten in the school cafeteria before." His voice was so pitiful, so aggrieved.

    From the moment ude became, self-aware, he had avoided strangers and disliked the way people looked at him as if he were a monster.

    All his learning had been at home, with private tutors.

    He had never experienced the ordinary childhood joy of running around a schoolyard, let alone eating in a school cafeteria. Hearing ude say this, Morwenna''s heart melted.

    Forget about letting go, the kid was too pitiable!This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Eating breakfast with him wouldn''t affect the opening...

    In three seconds, Morwenna had convinced herself, immediately agreeing, "Alright, let''s go to the cafeteria for breakfast!"

 Chapter 383

    Agent Ramsey''s heart nearly skipped a beat at the scene unfolding before him. The thought of his starlet, ude, grabbing breakfast with Morwenna out in the open was a recipe for tabloid frenzy.

    He was about to voice his concerns when a single nce from ude silenced him. It was as if the young star had an air ofmand that left Ramsey speechless.

    Feeling a sense of dread, Ramsey had no choice but to signal the bodyguards to follow at a discreet distance, ensuring their charge was protected without being overly intrusive.

    Morwenna led ude to the campus diner, a ce that was usually deserted on Sunday mornings. After all, who would forsake the luxury of azy morning unless absolutely necessary?

    However, ude''s presence soon turned the quiet diner into a bustling hub, reminiscent of a crowded farmers'' market.

    Eyes wide with excitement, ude pointed at various dishes, "Ms. Winslet, I want this, and that, oh, and all of these, please..."

    It was as if the young celebrity had never seen such a spread before, his enthusiasm knowing no bounds.

    Morwenna frowned, "No, that''s too much. It''d be wasteful."

    Morwenna was known for her generosity towards friends, but she couldn''t stand waste.

    The diner was now buzzing with attention, mostly due to ude''s conspicuous presence. His refusal by Morwenna sparked outrage among the bystanders.

    "Let the Angel have his feast, what''s the harm?!" someone protested.

    "Morwenna, don''t be so stingy. My meal n can cover it, let me pay!" another offered.

    "How could you deny him, Morwenna? You''re as cold-hearted as a witch!" theints flew.

    Despite the uproar, Morwenna remained unmoved.

    Agent Ramsey tensed, ready to step in and settle the bill himself, knowing too well the consequences of denying ude''s wishes.

    Before he could move, ude

    nodded obediently, "Then, may ! have some fish fillet with vegetables, cucumber sd, and perhaps a bowl of vegetable soup?"

    Morwenna nodded, "Alright, and let''s add a beef stew to that."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Ramsey was dumbfounded. Was thispliant young man really the high-maintenance star he knew?

    Regardless of Ramsey''s shock, ude enjoyed his meal thoroughly, with Morwenna keeping himpany.

    ude had a sensitive stomach and ate slowly, but Morwenna patiently waited without rushing him.

    Their meal was interrupted when Morwenna''s roommate, Lorna, arrived, breathless from pushing through the crowd.

    "Lorna, what''s the rush? The shop doesn''t open for another hour," Morwenna said, surprised.

    Lorna, disheveled, eximed, "I was still asleep when Keira woke me up. There''s a lion dance happening right outside our shop!"

    Morwenna''s eyes sparkled, "A lion dance? Did you organize that?"

    "No, wasn''t it you?"

    With a sense of urgency, they decided to check it out. ude, having finished eating, eagerly joined them.

    The diner was packed, and Ramsey was about to clear a path for them when Lorna shouted, "Folks, make

    Wayoung lord is on a noble

    quest!"

    Her booming voice cut through the chatter, and the crowd parted like the Red Sea.

    Ramsey was left bewildered by the turn of events, silently wondering what strange world he had stepped into as they made their way through the parting crowd.

 Chapter 384

    The trio dashed out, lined up like a row of candies, theirughter and chatter filling the crisp morning air. They made a beeline for the shop, where Morwenna''s eyes widened in amazement.

    The quaint little store was now surrounded by a sea of floral arrangements and baskets, over a hundred of them, forming three vibrant rings around it. And there, right in front of the main entrance, was the most unexpected sight-a lion dance performance!

    Four majestic lion dance troupes, each adorned in dazzlingly distinct colors, were performing with such life and vigor. It was a rare treat; lion dances had be something of a rarity, a cherished tradition that few knew how to organize and even fewer chose to include in their celebrations. Yet, here it was, a delightful bridge between the past and present, appealing to college students with its blend of nostalgia and novelty.

    The crowd around was buzzing with excitement, their discussions punctuated with cheers of approval at particrly impressive feats. Even the other shop owners from the school couldn''t resisting over to watch.

    At the climax, a collective cheer erupted: "Bravo!" Morwenna, too, waspletely captivated.

    She had been utterly absorbed by the dance, but suddenly, a warmth spread across the back of her neck, a sensation as if someone''s gaze was fixed intently upon her. Turning instinctively, she caught sight of a familiar figure and gasped.

    "Stu...Stuart!" she whispered, her voice trembling slightly with a mix of surprise and excitement. What was Stuart doing here?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing Stuart, it dawned on her who might have arranged this delightful surprise. Just the day before, she had mentioned in passing her wish to see a lion dance. The thought filled her with a sweet, fluttering sensation.

    However, Stuart''s bold appearance brought a wave of worry. How would others perceive their rtionship if it were toe to light? Even Dahlia, who had always been understanding, had changed her stance upon finding out. What about the rest?

    Amid her panic, Morwenna failed to notice the storm brewing in Stuart''s eyes-dark, intense, and dangerous, as if a dormant demon had been awakened.

    ude, ever the provocateur,

    adjusted his sses¡ªa subtle, gleaming movement against his cheek and turned to look at Stuart. With a gentle tug on Morwenna''s sleeve, he shed a defiant smile towards Stuart, igniting the air with tension.

    Stuart''s gaze darkened further as he strode towards them, his presencemanding silence from the

    onlookers, a testament to his

    ???

    influence. To those who knew him,

    Stuart''s arrival was a shock; to those

    who didn''t, his reputation as

    someone who had the ear of the

    school''s highest authorities was well

    known.

    Maintaining a semnce of control, Stuart didn''t head directly for Morwenna but instead entered the shop. Morwenna, her heart racing followed him in, apanied by Keira and Lorna, with Bary not far behind. Campbell, left to manage the growing crowd outside, took up the microphone to host the opening event.

    As soon as they were inside, Stuart, acting on an impulse he couldn''t suppress, pulled Morwenna close, seating her on hisp. ude, finally releasing Morwenna''s sleeve, could only watch as Stuart''s protective embrace enveloped her.

    With everyone''s eyes on them, Morwenna''s cheeks blushed a deep crimson. "Stuart, everyone is watching," she murmured, her voice barely audible. That''s when ude, with a hint of mockery in his tone, broke the tension. "Long time no see, brother!"

 Chapter 385

    Morwenna was utterly bbergasted.

    Whom was ude calling ''brother''?

    Her gaze flickered between ude and, following his line of sight,nded on Stuart.

    Catching the shadow of turmoil in Stuart''s eyes, a realization dawned on Morwenna.

    ude was addressing Stuart as brother!!!

    When Morwenna first encountered ude, she found him vaguely familiar. Now, it finally clicked. The familiarity stemmed from a resemnce.

    ude bore a striking simrity to Stuart.

    In Morwenna''s understanding, Stuart only had two cousins from Phineas''s side of the family: Reuben, who was in jail, and Ryan, who was still in elementary school.

    So, how on earth was ude calling Stuart brother?

    Since she''d married into the Hetfield family, she''d never once heard of ude!

    Morwenna wasn''t the only one in shock.

    Everyone who heard was equally astounded.

    Even Bary, well-acquainted with the Hetfields, had no clue about Stuart having a brother.

    Stuart''s gaze slowly lifted, his eyes brimming with a ferocity Morwenna had never seen before.

    He fixed his gaze on ude, his voice chilling to the bone. "You disgusting creature, who allowed you to show your face? Tired of living, are you?" The depth of loathing in Stuart''s eyes was palpable, his intent to kill not a mere jest.

    Morwenna''s heart tightened.

    Initially shy, she had reached out to push Stuart away, intending to get off hisp.

    But hearing Stuart''s words, her push turned into a clutch, gripping Stuart''s hand instinctively.

    Everyone tensed up, too frightened to utter a word.

    ude''s manager, Ramsey, was sweating bullets, torn between Norbert''s instructions and Mr. Hetfield''s menacing re. Just a regr manager caught in the crossfire, what could he do?

    Yet, ude seemed fearless.

    His smile unwavering, he even stepped doser to Stuart, innocently saying, Brother, you want to kill me in front of Ms. Winslet? Fine by me! That way, Ms. Winslet will remember me forever."

    Both statements were terrifying in their own right.

    But what was even more frightening was ude''s apparent delight in the situation.

    If Stuart was seen as aid-back, ruthless demon king,

    ude appeared to be a mischievous imp.

    Both carried a simr aura of obsession and madness.

    Bary was convinced disaster was looming. Given the circumstances, it looked like trouble was brewing. And this bizarre situation with the

    celebrity, who came through bil ned

    to

    Rosefrost University... Were these two brothers or enemies? T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Outside, the world went on merrily.

    Inside, the air was thick with tension.

    Everyone felt a heavy weight on their chest, unsure of what to do next.

    Morwenna was simrly at a loss, unfamiliar with the intricacies of the situation.

    She knew the Hetfield family harbored secrets, Stuart included, but some stories, Stuart refused to share.

    However, she knew they needed to separate Stuart and ude, or things could escte.

    Without hesitation, Morwenna leapt from Stuart''sp and, disregarding his

    the win tuart''s dragged him toward

    the storeroom with all her might.

    The onlookers were momentarily stunned.

    Then they saw Morwenna pulling Stuart away.

    The smile vanished from ude''s face, leaving behind only his obsession.

    Stuart, dragged by Morwenna, entered the storeroom.

    The storeroom was empty, devoid of any presence.

    Morwenna, standing on her toes, wrapped her arms around Stuart''s neck and kissed him.

 Chapter 386

    She tried tofort Stuart, worried that her words might fall on deaf ears. The disdain and bloodlust in Stuart''s eyes slowly subsided under the familiar scent that enveloped him. He wrapped his arms around Morwenna with all his might, as if clinging to the only thing he had left in a world that had forsaken him.

    "Princess, you''re all I have."

    "I''m here."

    Morwenna could feel the loneliness and world-weariness emanating from Stuart, and she stayed still, letting him hold her. After a while, Stuart let go of Morwenna. He seemed to have calmed down, nting a kiss on her forehead, "Princess, don''t be scared. I won''t do anything today." Morwenna let out a sigh of relief. She wanted to ask, if not today, then what about tomorrow? But she was afraid of upsetting Stuart again, so she didn''t dare to ask anything. She really wanted to know what was going on, but Stuart didn''t seem inclined to share.

    "Let''s go out. There''s a new diner opening today."

    "Okay."

    Hand in hand, Morwenna and Stuart stepped outside. Everyone was still there. As they appeared, all eyes instinctively turned to ude. ude''s light gray eyes fixated on Stuart, filled with challenge, disdain, and hidden jealousy.

    With an icy tone, Stuart said, "Even if you''re seeking death, don''t do it here."

    ude''s gaze shifted to Morwenna, finally showing a hint of regret. The brewing storm seemed to quiet down. Outside, Campbell was having a hard time keeping things under control.

    What on earth were they discussing inside? Why weren''t theying out yet?

    After the lion dance, ude''s

    performance was supposed to kick things off. With ude and Stuart''s arrival, the crowd from the school had grown evenrger. As the host Campbelt had been stalling for what felt like ages, worried that the eager fans might storm the diner if the group didn''t show up soon Customers had their rights, after all; if they wanted to send a package, you couldn''t just stop them. But if people saw the dynamic between Stuart and his sister-inw, Campbell feared for his life!

    "Campbell, when is Angeling out?!"

    "Yeah, wasn''t he supposed to sing for the opening? When does it start?"

    "Why don''t you let us in to have a look? I promise to keep my distance and not disturb anyone."

    Just as Campbell was wiping theContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    sweat from his forehead for the third time, the group finally emerged. Stepping out of the diner, Morwenna let go of Stuart''s hand. Stuart''s gaze darkened. ude made his way to the center.

    Now, ude, with all traces of madness concealed, politely said, "I''m thrilled to be here for today''s grand opening. I''ve brought a new song to share with everyone..."

    His clear, youthful voice began to fill the air. The warm morning sun bathed him in light, making him appear as if he was glowing, beautifully fragile like a faerie. It''s no wonder the fans called ude "Angel."

    Society today is very inclusive.

    ude''s albinism, indicated by his

    white hair and light eyes, often results from inbreeding. But no looked down on ude for his condition. After all, no one chooses their birth, and the general sentiment was one of sympathy rather than contempt.

    As the song progressed, the crowd quieted down. Morwenna, too, looked towards the stage, somewhat dazed. The child who once shunned the limelight was now standing at the center of it.

    Stuart''s gaze deepened, his voice low enough for only those close to him to hear, "Princess, do you find it beautiful?"

 Chapter 387

    Morwenna couldn''t help but notice the hint of jealousy in the question.

    With a quick wit and a twinkle in her eye, she replied, "He''s handsome, but not as handsome as you."

    Stuart''s mood visibly lightened. He stood closer to Morwenna, almost protectively. Even though they couldn''t always show their affection openly, Stuart made sure he was the one closest to her, asionally their shoulders brushing against each other.

    As their rtionship deepened, Stuart found himself wanting to keep Morwenna all to himself, wishing he could tuck her into his pocket and have her with him at all times. But Morwenna seemed busier than ever, hardly having time for Stuart, which only fueled his desire to have her by his side even

    more.

    The room was buzzing with energy as ude finished his song and took a spot on Morwenna''s other side. The crowd was too caught up in the festivities to notice anything amiss. After all, the space in front of the little shop was limited, and it was normal for people to stand close together. But seeing Morwenna nked by a handsome man on one side and what seemed like an angel on the other was enough to make anyone green with envy.

    The crowd''s attention drifted from the performance, and they began whispering among themselves.

    "Can you believe Morwenna''s luck? Her little shop''s opening is as grand as a majorpany''sunch."

    "Don''t be jealous. She knows the right people. Bary spared no expense in getting Angel to perform, and Campbell even brought in Stuart, the business mogul."

    "Talk about livingrge. I''m a woman just like Morwenna, no difference there. Maybe I should start hobnobbing with Bary and Campbell." "Please, as if that''s all it takes. Ask yourself, would you rather cozy up to Morwenna or to yourself?"

    "That''s a no-brainer! Morwenna, of course. She''s just so... soft and inviting!"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    "Exactly my point."

    Meanwhile, in the women''s dormitory...

    A girl burst into a room, disrupting the quiet.

    "Maddie! Maddie!"

    Carolyn was jolted awake, annoyed and groggy. "What the hell! Why are you screaming?"

    "It''s Maddie, Morwenna''s shop opened today."

    "I know, it''s just a courier service point. What''s the big deal? Acting as if opening a courier spot is some sort of achievement. Poor people''s dreams!" "It''s not that... it''s not just that..."

    "Then what? Spit it out!"

    "They had a celebrity perform, and... Mr. Hetfield showed up!"

    Among Carolyn''s entourage, a few knew of Stuart. The possibility of the Nelsons joining forces with the Hetfields through marriage had them all puffing out their chests in pride.

    The previously irritable Carolyn was now fully alert. "Who did you say?"

    "Uh... Mr. Hetfield. Stuart!"

    Carolyn sprang out of bed, demanding, "Get someone to do my makeup. Find me those new dresses I bought, and do something about my hair..."

    The dorm room was suddenly a hive

    of activity. Carolyn, who usually took an hour to get ready, was out the door in fifteen minutes, fully dressed, makeup impable, and heels clicking as she hastened toward the courier shop.

    As she approached, she slowed down to catch her breath, checking her reflection in a small mirror and adjusting a stray hair strand before proceeding with grace. From afar, she spotted the most distinguished man in the crowd.

    Carolyn made her way over directly. Her entourage, knowing their roles, cleared a path through the crowd, announcing, "Make way, Carolyn''s here." With a blush and a shy smile, Carolyn greeted him, "Stewie."

    Morwenna frowned. Most people referred to Stuart as Mr. Hetfield, and his close friends simply called him Stuart. But "Stewie"? That sounded jarringly intimate to her ears.

 Chapter 388

    The crowd''s love for juicy gossip suddenly ignited.

    "Look, Carolyn knows the big shot."

    "Isn''t that pretty standard? The Nelsons are high society; of course, they rub elbows with the elite."

    "Standard my foot. Have you seen Carolyn? She acts all high and mighty, like a peacock, barely giving anyone the time of day. And now here she is, blushing and calling out to Stewie."

    "Can''t argue there. A debutante and a young heir, they do make a striking couple."

    Stuart seemed to only then notice there was someone before him. His gaze dropped slightly, a look of utter indifference in his eyes as he coolly asked, "And you are?"

    The blush on Carolyn''s face drained away.

    She had imagined countless ways this meeting could go, but never that Stuart wouldn''t know her at all.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    If Morwenna didn''t know her, she''d be furious.

    But Stuart not recognizing her? That just made her meekly respond, "I''m Carolyn. From the Nelson family."

    Stuart merely hummed in acknowledgment, not bothering to continue the conversation.

    That hum was already a courtesy, given the Nelsons'' standing.

    Carolyn felt slighted but had been looking forward to meeting Stuart for so long, she couldn''t just walk away. She tried to move closer to him. Bary had been looking for an excuse to pick on Carolyn for a while.

    He blocked her path, bluntly saying, "What are you doing here, Carolyn? You weren''t invited."

    Carolyn''s face went through a series of changes as she bit back, "Bary, are you targeting me?"

    "How am I targeting you? The guests are all over there. If everyone starts crowding in, we''ll break the door down."

    Bary was merciless.

    Had he not known Stuart and Morwenna were married, he might not have cared. He had even thought about introducing men to Morwenna before.

    But now, with Stuart and Morwenna married, Carolyn, with her obvious intentions, needed to be stopped. Otherwise, with Morwenna''s na?ve ways, who knew how she might be taken advantage of.

    Carolyn looked to Stuart, hoping their families'' connection might prompt him to speak on her behalf.

    But one nce told her everything,

    she

    eded to know; Stuart wasn''t

    paying her any mind, his attent

    Son Morwenna.

    Carolyn was seething, her teeth nearly cracking from how hard she was clenching her jaw, thinking about those rumors.

    Feeling humiliated with no one

    paying her any mind, Carolyn reluctantly backed away, enduring the odd nces thrown her way. Yet, she refused to leave the sc¨¨ne.

    However, today wasn''t just about Stuart and ude drawing attention.

    Morwenna was also the center of many gazes.

    First off, Morwenna was beautiful, and secondly, she was genuinely beautiful.

    Her sincerity and charm, devoid of any arrogance typically associated with such beauty, made her quite appealing.

    This made many men take interest.

    Forget about her background.

    With looks like Morwenna''s, even if their families were well-off, these guys wouldn''t stand a chance.

    If her background was a bit humble, perhaps they''d have a better shot. And many thought they might try their luck.

    The girls had their eyes on Stuart and ude, but most of the boys were captivated by Morwenna.

    Stuart, with his intense possessiveness, noticed those hungry gazes.

    He wanted to make it public, to let the whole of Rosefrost Hollow know Morwenna was his.

    But Morwenna was hesitant, and Stuart didn''t want to push her.

    Seeing those looks, Stuart suddenly reached out, tucking a stray lock of Morwenna''s hair behind her ear.

    The room fell silent for a moment.

    What''s this about?

 Chapter 389

    Why was Stuart Hetfield so close with Morwenna Winslet? Did they know each other outside of work? That didn''t seem likely, considering Morwenna was a diligent worker. Meanwhile, Stuart was the head of the Hetfield Group!

    Stuart casually brushed Morwenna''s hair aside, his movements so natural, as if he''d done it a thousand times before, yet it was as if it was no big deal. He was jealous, he was staking his im, all while drawing closer to Morwenna to suppress the murderous rage boiling inside him. For a moment, he genuinely wanted to throttle ude.

    Morwenna froze, her heartbeat skyrocketing. Sure, Stuart had been more intimate with her before, but showing affection publicly like this was a first. But she didn''t want their rtionship exposed. Hiding her hands behind her back, she couldn''t help but pinch Stuart''s waist.

    Before, Stuart wouldn''t acknowledge their rtionship, making her sneak around to see him. Now, when she wanted to avoid trouble, Stuart was ever-present, closing in without a care. Feeling the pinch, Stuart remained expressionless. But Morwenna sensed that Stuart''s rage, spurred by ude, had simmered down a tad. She gently patted Stuart''s back twice more.

    From the moment they left the shop, Stuart''s gaze never fell on ude; his peripheral vision was locked on Morwenna. Only by focusing on her could he somewhat quell the storm raging inside him, avoiding making a scene. Bystanders assumed it was because of Bary rk and Campbell Green''s significant clout that they could have both ude and Stuart present. Little did they know, without Morwenna, Stuart and ude would never appear together.

    At that moment, Morwenna caught the shocked looks of everyone, and she wanted to exin but didn''t even know where to start. She was terrible at lying; she and Stuart were, in fact, married. How could she possibly exin that?

    Then, she heard the whispers of the surrounding crowd.

    "Don''t make such a fuss, guys. Mr. Hetfield is a friend of Campbell''s. Campbell must have introduced Mr. Hetfield to Morwenna. What''s so wrong about fixing someone''s hair?"

    "Yeah, true. My buddy, that jerk, is all over me all day, not just hair."

    "Maybe Mr. Hetfield is just naturally gentle. Who says a big shot can''t be soft?"

    "It''s all about the looks, too. When an average Joe fixes someone''s hair, it''s greasy. When Mr. Hetfield does it, it''s charming."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Morwenna is so lucky to have a friend like Campbell."

    Campbell himself felt the urge to wipe sweat from his brow. Don''t overestimate him; he really didn''t have that much influence!

    Morwenna blinked herrge eyes,

    realizing she didn''t even need to

    exin; everyone had done it for her.

    The stark contrast between her and Stuart made it improbable

    anyone to link theme and

    AQUMS

    Only Carolyn Nelson seemed about to grind her teeth to dust. What was Morwenna so smug about! She was just lucky, getting more chances to be close to Stuart. From childhood, Carolyn always got what she

    el

    wanted, whether it was the school

    beauty title or Stuart. She was determined to have him, confident her family would back her up.

    Morwenna paid no mind to Carolyn, her mind preupied with Stuart and ude, anxious to wrap up the opening event. So, with a smile, she stepped forward, standing

    confidently in the center: "Hello,

    everyone. My name is Morwen

    My passion is to study hard, and I hope you don''tugh. In my

    hometown, getting a normal

    education is a luxury. I want to work hard, earn more money, and use it to help children who can''t afford

    school, to give them more opportunities... I hope you all can support me."

    Morwenna had prepared a heartfelt speech, sharing her true feelings and earnestly promoting her small shop.

 Chapter 390

    ?

    Actually, there was no need for any publicity now. After today''s events, the entire school surely knew about the new parcel collection service. Of course, some might think Morwenna was just seeking attention, but she didn''t care. She was honest and straightforward, never afraid of what others might say about her.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    After Morwenna finished her speech, even with Stuart by her side, more eyes were drawn to her than ever. She stood there in the sunlight, her gaze bright and clear. Her beauty was genuine and natural, her figure elegantly defined. Just one look at her, and you could almost feel her sweetness.

    Stuart clenched his fist slightly. An uncontroble urge surged within him to take her away and hide her forever. This emotion, intertwined with a previous intent to do harm, was nearly overwhelming. He didn''t want to hurt Morwenna.

    Suddenly, Stuart turned on his heel and strode off without a backward nce. Morwenna was taken aback. She had finished what she wanted to say and intended to find a ce to chat with Stuart alone, but he had just walked away. The onlookers were equally puzzled.

    Only ude, watching Stuart''s retreating figure, had a smirk that wasn''t quite a smile. He understood Stuart''s internal struggle; after all, they shared the same tainted blood.

    With Stuart gone, ude also made his exit soon after. With nothing more to see, most of the students gradually dispersed.

    Morwenna had intended to find a quiet ce to call Stuart, but the parcel service was busier than she had anticipated. It wasn''t necessarily because of Morwenna''s speech about helping children in need.

    College students naturally love online shopping. Previously, due to the inconvenience of parcel collection, many had refrained from making purchases. But after Morwenna began making door-to-door collections, some still found it bothersome to schedule an appointment and wait in their dorms for her visit. Some didn''t even have Morwenna''s contact information.

    Now that the parcel collection point was open, with special promotions, those previously held-back parcels were being sent off. Returns from online shopping were no longer a hassle, either.

    §Ö§ä

    The small shop was bustling with activity. The shelves, repurposed as storage units, quickly filled up with parcels. Morwenna and Keira Phillips took charge of registration, while Bary and Lorna Lamont handled packaging. The four of them were swamped with work.

    As for Campbell, he had some student council business to attend to and had left earlier. Dahlia Scott lingered on the sidelines for a while, her thoughts inscrutable, before she too departed.

    The details of Dahlia''s request for

    Morwenna''s help remained

    unknown to others. Knowing Dahlia was proud, Morwenna kept it to herself. Even though she was aware of Da''s ulterior motives this time, she still considered her a friend, remembering the kindness that warmed her heart when she first enrolled.

    The stream of people sending parcels was unending. In the back, a few individuals looked displeased. They quietly slipped away, whispering amongst themselves.

    "Jason, this girl seems to have some backing. Maybe we should drop it. The school has already granted her the shop," one of them muttered.

    "What backing? She''s just got

    someone to show some support during the opening. After it ends, who cares? I''ve had my eye on that shop''s Jocation for ages, pulled so many strings, and the school never budged. But they hand it over to some broke student?"

    "But this might be tricky to handle."

    "Don''t worry. We can''t just take it by force, that''s true. Campbell might be more influential than we thought, but we can y dirty, like sending a parcel with valuable items and iming it got lost..."

    "Alright then."

    With the constant to-and-fro of people, no one paid any attention to their conversation.

 Chapter 391

    ?

    Stuart stepped out of the school gates and drove straight back to Hetfield Homestead. The wind outside the car window helped clear his head a bit. It was time to have a talk with Norbert.

    Lately, the atmosphere at the old mansion had been suffocating. Even Orson Brown, usually carefree, could sense that Norbert''s health was declining. But he couldn''t quite put his finger on the cause, leaving him unsure whether to inform Mrs. Hetfield.

    Orson had been in a funk these days, with Norbert out of spirits, and himself feeling down. Suddenly, he heard footsteps.

    "Hey there, Mr. Hetfield," Orson greetedzily.

    Stuart, enveloped in gloom, ignored him and headed straight upstairs to the study. The usually sluggish Orson perked up a bit. Mr. Hetfield seemed unusually agitated. Worried that Stuart might confront Norbert with his fiery temper, especially given Norbert''s frail health, Orson followed but decided to wait outside the study, not wanting to eavesdrop or peek.

    Stuart entered the study and shut the door behind him. Norbert, holding a mug, sniffed at it and put it down, seemingly oblivious to Stuart''s dark mood, and said with a smile, "Morwenna''s got me on a tight leash, no more whiskey for me. Just getting a whiff is all I can do now."

    Norbert had been a heavy drinker for decades but had not touched a drop since promising Morwenna he''d quit. He would often hold his mug, now filled with tea instead of whiskey, and just smell it without drinking.

    Stuart cut straight to the chase, "Did you send that disgrace out there to embarrass us?"

    Norbert''s face turned serious, "Stuart, there''s no need for such harsh words."

    "Harsh? I''m just stating the facts. My father and his sister''s child-if not a disgrace, what is he?"

    Norbert''s face went pale as if Stuart had touched on a deeply painful truth, and he began to cough violently.

    Stuart remained emotionless, his voice cold, "If you don''t want that disgrace to die, better keep him away from me. Forever."

    "Stuart, they''ve wronged you, but

    ?

    they''re dead now. ude is sick, not long for this world. He wanted to see the world, and I couldn''t deny him that."

    "Better off dead now, then," Stuart scoffed.

    Norbert, coughing, pleaded, "Stuart! I''m dying. Do you want me to die with this on my conscience? ude is innocent."

    Stuart''s voice grew colder, "Old man, I''ve told you not to threaten me, even with your death."

    A burst ofughter broke from

    Stuart, the word "innocent" tearing open all his restraints. "Innocent! You talk to me about innocent! What about me? At eight, my mother sent me back to the Hetfield family, to my

    Sed father, promising a better life. But what I got was my dear father and his sister locking me in a basement, torturing me for five years. One was my biological father, the other my blood-rted aunt." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Stuart unbuttoned his shirt, revealing scars, "See these? Have you not

    seen them before? Let me think, three life-threatening injuries, twelve fractures, twenty-six needles pulled out of my body, countless scars. was locked in that basement like a sewermat for five years. My so-called cousin Phineas Hetfield stumbled upon me but didn''t care. Aunt Yara H¨¦tfield, walking past the little iron window above, pretended not to see to avoid trouble. And you, Norbert Hetfield, the respected head of the Hetfield family, never saw me once in those five years. You never thought of me. That''s the Hetfield family for you! And you talk to me about innocence!"

 Chapter 392

    All these were secrets the Hetfield family had kept hidden for years.

    "Ugh!" A mouthful of fresh blood spurted out.

    Norbert swayed, on the verge of copse. The vile and cruel wounds, though old, still bled and hurt as if they were fresh.

    With his mouth filled with blood, Norbert''s voice trembled, "Stuart, I''m... I''m so sorry."

    Stuart, who seemed cold and heartless, held his breath. He rushed to the door, trying to call for a doctor.

    Orson, who had been waiting just outside, instinctively looked up as the study door suddenly opened. Seeing Norbert covered in blood, Orson waspletely stunned.

    Then, in a panic, Orson jumped up, shouting even louder than Stuart, "Doctor, for God''s sake, save him!"

    After shouting, Orson ran back into the study, positioning himself in front of Norbert to keep Stuart away. He angrily confronted Stuart, "Mr. Hetfield, what have you done? If anything happens to Norbert, Mrs. Hetfield will never forgive you!"

    Orson knew better than most the importance of Norbert to Morwenna. He had promised to look after Norbert for Mrs. Hetfield, but it seemed he had failed.

    Stuart, somewhat dazed, ignored Orson''s anger. He felt as if he was back in those days-locked in the basement, eating stale bread soaked with his own blood. They had put a small window in the basement, allowing him to see the outside world but never to leave.

    One day, he saw that pair of wicked siblings holding a baby-a child of sin, born ill, which only led to more brutal treatment for Stuart. His dear aunt said, if her child wasn''t happy, neither should he be. His dear father said, as long as you''re happy, you can do whatever you want to that thing in the basement.

    Until they all died.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    That day, the woman he called mother came to see him. Through the small window, she saw the state he was in. His mother went mad, killing those vile siblings. He was saved.

    The darkest secrets of the Hetfield family were exposed to the light. After the shock, Norbert suppressed all the truths. From then on, no one spoke of his parents, and Yara, the aunt, became just an aunt.

    The old man, trying to make

    amends, kept him close and raised

    him. Those vile siblings weren''t

    entirely wrong; he was a devil,

    seizing every opportunity to grow

    stronger. He quickly surpassed

    Norbert, taking control of the

    Hetfield family.

    The family doctor had already entered the study. Without time to move Norbert elsewhere, he immediately started a blood transfusion and other emergency treatments right there in the study.

    The younger members of the Hetfield family were also rmed. But seeing Stuart, standing fiercely at the door of the study, none dared to approach. Only Norbert, as if overwhelmed by profound sorrow, seemed to have lost all will to live.

    el

    Orson, with eyes red from crying, kept muttering, "Norbert, you can''t leave us, not yet. You''ve got bottles of bourbon hidden away that Mrs. Hetfield hasn''t found yet. Mrs. Hetfield made you fudge, and secretly saved a little box for you. I''ll give it all to you when you get better, no more hoarding. Mrs. Hetfield said we need to eat up those Cabbages in the garden before they bloom and turn bitter. She also said she''d be back as soon as vacation starts to see you..."

    In Norbert''s deathly still gaze, a flicker of light seemed to appear. Stuart, nearly consumed by memories, also seemed to regain a spark of life. Morwenna, oh! The one who entered the Hetfield family with such innocence and cleanliness!

 Chapter 393

    ?

    The family doctor''s voice trembled as he spoke, "No... it''s no use. Even if we rush him to the hospital and put him on life support, he''s got maybe a week or two left, at most."

    Everyone in the room felt a jolt of shock.

    Stuart seemed toe back to his senses a bit. His gaze shifted from the blood-soaked floor to Norbert, who was barely clinging to life. Was this the end? Would he really die? Perhaps death wasn''t so terrible, considering how painful living had been.

    Norbert appeared to struggle to get up. The doctor panicked, "Norbert, please don''t move, you''re still bleeding!"

    But Norbert remained determined. Orson had no choice but to help Norbert sit up. Norbert looked at Stuart and then at the younger members of the Hetfield family standing at the door. It was a sad sight. After a lifetime of battles, at the end, not a single family member was by his side-only Orson, the loyal fool.

    Norbert caught his breath, each one heavier than thest. After a moment, he said, "Everyone, leave. I need to speak with Stuart."

    The faces at the door immediately turned sour. The younger ones, Rose Hetfield and Lily Hetfield, knew deep down that their grandfather was likely on his deathbed, about to discuss his will. How could they leave at a time like this?

    Rose, trying to mask her concern, said, "Grandpa, whatever you need to say, it can wait. Let''s get you to the hospital first."

    "There''s no need. Leave," Norbert said firmly.

    Lily, lessposed than Rose, couldn''t help herself, "Grandpa, whatever you want to say, I want to hear it too. We''re family."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    "I said leave!" Norbert raised his voice. Angered, he coughed, and blood trickled from the corner of his mouth.

    Stuart just watched, observing how Norbert, once a titan capable of brushing off scandals with ease, was now being challenged by his own kin. Like a dying lion, feared by none.

    Orson was furious. He marched over and began shooing people away, "Out! Norbert said leave, so leave!"

    Lily snapped, "Orson, you''re just a bodyguard. How dare you block us? Have you lost your mind?"

    Rose added coldly, "Orson, there''s a time to know your ce. Grandpa won''t be around to have your back forever."

    The Hetfield family had been loyal to

    Norbert for many years, mainly

    because of his support. Rose''s words were a threat, hinting that Norbert was old and close to death, and Orson should smarten up and see who he ought to listen to now.

    But Orson wasn''t the type to ''read the room.'' Even if he understood, he wouldn''t act on it. He was stubbornly loyal. He had promised to protect Norbert, and that''s exactly what he intended to do.

    Orson unceremoniously pushed Rose aside. When Lily tried to re-enter, Orson, his normally gentle face twisted in anger, warned, "If you stress Norbert into coughing blood again, I''ll throw hands!"

    "Orson, you wouldn''t dare!"

    Orson raised his fist, showing he indeed would. Lily and Rose backed off, scowling, as the family doctor was also ushered out by Norbert.

    Orson hesitated. If he left, the study

    would have only Norbert and Mr. Hetfield inside. Considering it was Mr. Hetfield who had worked Norbert up to this state, was it

    ?? ??

    Street

    wise to leave them alone? But if he stayed, Norbert''s condition might worsen.

    Orson''s simple mind couldn''t juggle all these considerations. Biting his lip, he decided to step out of the study, nning to inform Mrs. Hetfield. He was at a loss, but surely Mrs. Hetfield would know what to do.

    swheel

    Orson took a few steps away, keeping an eye on Rose and the others to prevent them from barging into the study, while he dialed Mrs. Hetfield''s number.

 Chapter 394

    ?

    Morwenna was still busy but decided to take a quick break to use the restroom. After washing her hands, she was abruptly stopped at the door by Dahlia. Without a preamble, Dahlia grabbed her arm and said, "Morwenna, we need to have a private chat."

    Morwenna hesitated briefly. "If this is about what happened before, there''s no need to discuss it."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Just then, Morwenna''s phone rang. She was about to answer it when Dahlia turned and said coldly, "If you don''t listen to me, I''ll tell everyone about you and Stuart!"

    Morwenna paused, disappointment clear in her voice. "Go ahead, tell whoever you want."

    Seeing Morwenna''s indifference, Dahlia, in a fit of anger, snatched the phone from her hand and smashed it on the floor. "I said I want to talk!" she dered with her usual haughty demeanor.

    The phone shattered, cutting off the iing call. Morwenna looked at the broken phone, her gaze turning icy. It had been a gift from Stuart. Dahlia, noticing Morwenna''s gaze, said arrogantly, "I''ll rece your phone.¡±

    Ignoring her, Morwenna carefully picked up the pieces. Dahlia continued, "Do you think exposing your marriage to Stuart is insignificant? No, it would be a massive blow to thepany, possibly impacting our stock prices. Many supported the alliance between the Hetfield Group and the Irons family. If your marriagees out, can you imagine how the Hetfield Group''s shareholders will react? Perhaps you don''t grasp these business strategies, but simply put, revealing your marriage would cost the Hetfield Group far more than any coboration with my family, the Scotts." Morwenna thought that even if they weren''t friends, she and Dahlia shouldn''t be enemies. Was refusing to help worth such a threat?

    Suddenly, Morwenna turned to Dahlia, her voice cold, "Let''s go then. You wanted to talk, didn''t you?"

    Dahlia was startled by the chill in Morwenna''s eyes, hesitating for a moment before following her.

    ...

    At the Hetfield Group headquarters, Orson tried calling Morwenna. When she didn''t answer the first time, he couldn''t get through again. Quickly, he sent a text message summarizing what had happened.

    As soon as he sent the message, he noticed Lily eavesdropping at the study door. Orson promptly moved forward, pushing Lily aside to stand guard at the door. Norbert''s orders were clear: no eavesdropping allowed!

    Lily, furious, threatened, "Orson, remember this is Hetfield territory. Believe me, I can make you regret crossing me."

    Orson was about to respond when Oswald Brown''s voice came from the staircase, "Miss Lily should choose her words carefully. My son might not understand your joke and take it seriously. Besides, the Hetfield family does not condone uwful acts."

    Lily''s expression changed several times. She knew she could threaten Orson freely, but not Oswald. Oswald had been with the Hetfield family for years and probably knew more secrets than she did. Having his support in future shareholder disputes would be advantageous.

    Lily quickly said, "Oswald, no offense intended. I was just joking with Orson."

    Oswald remained silent.

    A whileter, Keegan returned from running an errand for Norbert. Keaton was already waiting at the vi''s entrance. With family backing Orson now, Lily and Rose didn''t dare provoke further. Everyone anxiously waited for the discussion in the study to conclude.

 Chapter 395

    ?

    In the study, Norbert, struggling withbored breaths, leaned heavily against his chair.

    Stuart looked on with cold detachment. "What do you want to tell me? If it''s some sort of final confession, save your breath."

    Gasping for air, Norbert slowly spoke, "Stuart, I know you resent me for burying the past, but please, hear me out..."

    Stuart cut him off sharply, "You don''t owe me any exnations. What''s there to hate? The moment I was rescued, those vile siblings were already dead. After five years of torment, my abusers were gone. What''s left to hate? Or perhaps our mother, who, in her quest for wealth, threw me back to the Hetfield family? After being abandoned by her lover, she only came back to go mad andmit murder, not for me, but because her dreams of affluence were shattered. What is there for me to hate? The only thing I despise is the filth in my blood!"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Captured at eight, rescued at thirteen, on the very day of his rescue, his mother had killed those despicable siblings, his tormentors. Charged with murder, she went to prison. With his tormentors gone, he had no one left to hate. He often wondered why he was even brought into this world, this loathsome ce. From then on, he trusted no one.

    Originally, Norbert had attempted to persuade Stuart into marriage by using Stuart''s mother''s hopes of entering the Hetfield''s circle of wealth as leverage, thinking they''d be even since it was her crime that freed him from his dungeon. Norbert''s disapproval stemmed from knowing well that Stuart''s mother was far from a saint. To Norbert, whether it was his deceased son and daughter or Stuart''s mother, all were deserving of their fates.

    Struggling for breath, Norbert clutched his chest, urgently saying, "Back then, I didn''t just bury those scandals for the Hetfield name, but for you!" Stuart stiffened, doubt flickering in his eyes.

    Seeing the skepticism in Stuart''s gaze, Norbert''s expression turned bitter, "You think I cared about maintaining appearances, but did Norbert, ever deny my past mistakes? No. But those scandals, had they blown up, you would''ve been the one to suffer the most...cough...cough..."

    Blood trickled from the corner of Norbert''s mouth as he coughed violently. Stuart narrowed his eyes, a mix of anger and concern evident.

    After a moment, the coughing ceased, and Norbert continued. "Realizing the gravity of what happened, I understood that no amount of wealth could make up for it. By silencing those stories, no one would bring them up in front of you. Maybe, with time, you''d forget the pain, start healing."

    "No one outside knew, I forbade any mention of it within the Hetfields. I kept you close, taught you business, gave you shares, watched you grow stronger, ensuring your past wouldn''t haunt you."

    "All those who deserved to die, did. I was too focused on work, neglecting my family, I deserve death too. Sogn, I''ll face it This isn''t me seeking forgiveness; I just hope you can let go of your bitterness, live well. That''s all wish for you, to simply live like anyone else."

    Norbert had always fought hard, believing leaving a vast legacy was the mark of a worthy elder. It was only after Stuart''s ordeal that he realized his mistake.

    Stuart stood frozen, absorbing every word.

 Chapter 396

    ?

    He had never realized that those secrets had been buried for his sake.

    He had always thought that the elder, who valued family honor so deeply, suppressed those matters to protect the family''s reputation. Was it possible that he feared too many people knowing, constantly bringing up those painful memories?

    Memories he had tried to forget began to resurface. When Yara was first brought into the family, she had dared to mention the past. Norbert had broken her leg on the spot. Yara spent half a year bedridden. Since then, Yara never dared to bring it up again, almost forgetting she wasn''t originally part of the family.

    If it had been merely for the sake of reputation, Norbert would not have needed to act so fiercely, especially if Yara hadn''t spoken about it outside. Was it that he couldn''t bear to have the past dredged up in front of him?

    Stuart had never realized that someone had always cared about him. With his enemies gone and no outlet for his hatred, he had directed his anger at Phineas, at Yara, but most of all, at the old man before him.

    Without a word, Stuart suddenly turned to leave.

    Norbert called out, "Stuart, where are you going?"

    At the door, Stuart stopped and turned, "If you die before I get back, I''ll never forgive you!"

    With that, Stuart opened the door to the study and strode out.

    Orson immediately peered into the study to check on Norbert, relieved to see him still sitting in his chair with his eyes open. He had feared Mr. Hetfield''s departure might have caused Norbert to copse.

    Before leaving, Stuart instructed Keegan and Keaton, "Look after the old man until I return. No one sees him but the doctor!"

    "Understood."

    Orson was momentarily stunned, then quickly added, "Mrs. Hetfield will want to see Norbert. He always enjoys her visits. Don''t stop her." Stuart hesitated for a moment, "Don''t tell her yet."

    With that, Stuart quickly left.

    Orson wanted to say that he had already informed Mrs. Hetfield with a message he couldn''t retract. Now, it was toote to hold back. But Stuart had already gone.

    This time, Stuart left alone, without his usualpanion, Keaton.

    As soon as Stuart left, Rose and her group tried to enter the study.

    Orson blocked their way, and with Oswald and his group present, they couldn''t force their way through.

    No one knew where Stuart had gone.

    The doctors had given Norbert only a week or two.

    In a secluded spot, Rose pondered "Lily, go find Mom. Tell her Grandpa''s time is short, and with Stuart apparently going away, this is our chance."

    Lily nodded, "Got it. I''ll leave right away."

    Rose nced at Ryan Hetfield, who showed no reaction. Ryan was worried about his grandfather, forgetting his parents'' instructions about the inheritance.

    With a mocking smile, Rose added, "And inform Phineas and Sabrina Grandpa''s not gone yet, and without Stuart''s people around, Mom might struggle on her own."

    She wouldn''t have involved Phineas if it weren''t for smoothly securing the inheritance. But without telling them, and with Mom heavilyContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    pregnant, she feared they pet

    ov

    ovee the household''s resistance.

    With Stuart away, they had to seize control without fail.

    Lily quickly left to carry out her mission.

 Chapter 397

    ?

    At Rosefrost University, Morwenna followed Dahlia back to their dorm room. As soon as they entered, Dahlia locked the door to ensure their conversation would remain private.

    Morwenna stood there, not even bothering to sit down, and said, "Just get to the point." She seemed ready to leave the moment Dahlia finished speaking. Seeing Morwenna''s impatience, Dahlia stiffened slightly. Morwenna was usually patient, even with someone as unreasonable as Lorna. She could spend ages trying to reason with her.

    Dahlia sensed a change in Morwenna''s attitude towards her and felt a pang of difort. "Look, I''ve already promised to rece your phone. It''s not about the money," Dahlia reiterated, but Morwenna didn''t soften, replying coldly, "If there''s nothing else, I''m leaving."

    Dahlia was irritated. "Wait!" Morwenna looked at her, unmoved.

    Dahlia, frustrated but persistent, said, "It''s about what we discussed earlier. Don''t dismiss me just yet. I know you need money, and the Scott family can provide. How much do you need to agree to help?"

    Dahlia had reassessed her opinion of Morwenna. Despite marrying into the Hetfield family, Morwenna seemed to be short on cash, likely because she didn''t want to spend the Hetfield''s money. Perhaps it was to maintain her pride or to prove she wasn''t after their wealth.

    "I''m offering you a straightforward deal. I don''t believe you''ll turn it down. After all, you seem to be someone who values money," Dahlia thought.

    Morwenna, looking into Dahlia''sContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    eyes, asked, is this really how you see me?" Dahlia couldn''t meet her gaze and looked away, "I didn''t mean to mock you. I just need a small favor it''s nothing illegal or hical, just a matter of choosing who award a contract to. It might as well be the Scott family."

    Morwenna''s view of Dahlia had changed drastically over time - from fondness to embarrassment, then disappointment, and now, indifference, as if Dahlia were a stranger.

    "Dahlia, for thest time, I won''t

    interfere in Stuart''s business. If your family wants to coborate with the Hetfield family, please go through the proper channels."

    Morwenna''s tone was formal and distant, unlike the warmth she usually reserved for friends.

    "Dahlia! Just tell me how much you want. Five million dors, will that do?" Dahlia asked desperately. Morwenna turned to leave.

    Seeing Morwenna heading for the door, Dahlia panicked. The Hetfield Group''s tender was approaching, and her family was pressuring her.

    "Twenty million!" Dahlia blurted out, hoping the higher figure would make Morwenna reconsider. Morwenna didn''t pause, reaching for the door.

    "Fifty million! That''s the most I can offer. Morwenna, do you understand what fifty million means? It''s more money than you could ever earn, no matter how many side jobs or gigs you take. With that money, you could do anything, even stand proudly beside Stuart."

 Chapter 398

    ?

    Morwenna turned back, "Dahlia, this is the end of the line for us. If you bring up the Hetfield Group with me again, I''ll go straight to Stuart. You know how he can be. I doubt you''d want to see how he''d react towards the Scotts."

    Dahlia was stunned, quickly responding, "Morwenna! Ending our friendship over something so minor?"

    Morwenna said nothing more, just opened the door and left.

    Some people reserve their kindness for the underdog in trivial matters. But once you truly get to know them, you find fundamental differences that cannot be reconciled. Morwenna never wasted energy on things she couldn''t change. If they weren''t aligned, why put in the effort?

    Morwenna simply walked away, leaving a bewildered Dahlia behind.

    Dahlia couldn''tprehend where things had gone wrong. Wasn''t she good enough to Morwenna? She had shown Morwenna nothing but kindness since the semester started¡ªshowing her around campus, apanying her to the cafeteria, even ensuring Morwenna didn''t feel out of ce by eating lots of sandwiches together, so others wouldn''t look at Morwenna differently. She had done so much; wasn''t it enough?

    Why end a friendship over such a trivial matter? Just passing along a message, making a connection¡ªit wasn''t a loss for Morwenna, was it really worth ending their friendship over? Dahlia felt a pang of unjustified hurt.

    ...

    Morwenna stepped out of the dorm, heart aching as she retrieved her phone. The screen was so shattered it had gone ck and wouldn''t even turn

    on.

    "Morwenna! Are you cking off in the dorm when you said you were just going to the bathroom?" Lorna''s boisterous voice echoed.

    Morwenna looked up, herrge, watery eyes meeting Lorna''s.

    As Lorna met Morwenna''s gaze, her bravado deted significantly, "Well, uh, sneaking off isn''t such a big deal, everything''s nearly done anyway." Lorna thought, Morwenna''s so adorable, what''s the harm in her cking a bit?

    Morwenna looked up at Lorna, holding up her phone, pitifully saying, "Lorna, someone broke my phone."

    At that moment, Lorna suddenly understood why some people became so protective. With that sweet, vulnerable look, who on earth would break her phone!

    Lorna''s tone softened, "No worries it''s just a phone. I''ll get you a new one. My family owns an electronics store. We can get it at cost, it won''t be expensive."

    Morwenna''s real friends knew she was frugal by nature. This had nothing to do with being with Stuart; Morwenna was simply not one to splurge. Morwenna shook her head; it was a phone Stuart had given her, and she only wanted that one.

    Seeing Morwenna''s refusal, Lorna

    scratched her head and said, "Okay, how about this? I''ll get someone to fix it. Probably just the screen, we can rece it and it''ll be good as new."

    JMS

    "Really?"

    "Of course, when have I ever lied? Give me the phone, I''ll call a buddy to pick it up from the campus gate. It''ll be fixed in no time."

    Morwenna quickly handed her phone over, her eyes shining brightly.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Lorna, thank you!"

    Lorna couldn''t help but smile, putting on a serious face, "We''re friends, aren''t we? No need to thank me!"

    Now, Lorna hadpletely

    forgotten that her initial reason for

    befriending Morwenna was because of Morwenna''s "battle skills." Fighting? Who would want to fight someone as cute as her?

 Chapter 399

    ?

    Morwenna followed Lorna out, and soon her phone was sent off for repairs. Without her phone, she remained unaware of Orson''s messages and had no idea about the somber atmosphere at the Hetfield household, with Norbert on the brink of copse.

    After Morwenna and Lorna left, Dahlia sat in her dorm room, pondering for a long time but still feeling she had done nothing wrong. Eventually, she decided to call home.

    "Dad, it''s my fault. I couldn''t even handle this small task. Now, Morwenna won''t listen to me, and her attitude has turned cold..."

    "Honey, I''ve always taught you to assess the value in everything you do. This bid is crucial for thepany, sure, but regardless of the oue, you can''t afford to lose your friendship with Morwenna. Think long-term. Her marrying into the Stuart family signifies a lot, do you understand?"

    "I understand, Dad. I''ll work on mending our rtionship. Someday, I''ll be able to help the family."

    "That''s my girl. I trust you can do it."

    After hanging up, Dahlia spent more time calming herself in her dorm. Around noon, she headed to the cafeteria. She ordered several dishes, upying a table meant for four, hoping Morwenna and the others would join her. She nned to apologize over lunch by humbling herself. She believed that once she apologized, Morwenna, being the kind-hearted person she was, wouldn''t truly sever ties, especially if Dahlia refrained from bringing uppany matters again. Despite her growing hunger, Dahlia waited patiently.

    Meanwhile, Morwenna and Lorna

    were busy in their shop, still bustling

    with customers even at midday.

    Bary decided to get lunch for everyone, and they all gathered in the shop to eat together. The old table they had might have been simple, but nobody seemed to mind. Perhaps it was the camaraderie that made the meal more enjoyable.

    An extra lunch box sat on the table, untouched, meant for Dahlia. But no one mentioned her. Campbell and Bary weren''t acquainted with Dahlia. Lorna didn''t like Dahlia, a Keira was focused only on

    Morwenna. It was usually Morwenna who included Dahlia in their activities. Now, with Morwenna stepping back, no one else paid attention.

    Dahlia waited in the cafeteria well past the lunch rush, expecting them to have arrived by then. Even if Morwenna didn''te, the others should have, but none appeared. She waited a bit longer, but as her food grew cold, she decided to call Morwenna.

    "The number you are trying to reach is currently unavable. Please try againter..."

    At that moment, Dahlia recalled breaking Morwenna''s phone. Unable to reach anyone else, she had no option but to seek them out directly. She headed straight to the parcel collection point.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    The shop was nearly obscured byyers of fresh flowers, making it hard to spot from a distance. Dahlia had to maneuver around the flower baskets to reach the entrance. There she saw them, all gathered together, sharing a meal.

    Dahlia froze. She hade to apologize to Morwenna, but her pride now made it impossible for her to appear contrite. She looked at Morwenna, her voice tinged with usation: "What is this? Are you all trying to exclude me?"

    The group felt a wave of

    awkwardness; they had genuinely forgotten about her. Dahlia was seldom present when work needed to be done. In the ensuing silence, Morwenna spoke, her tone calm and detached: "Dahlia, I''ve told you we''re not friends anymore. There''s no exclusion."

    Everyone was taken aback. Morwenna was known for her tolerance and her readiness to forgive if someone sincerely apologized. For her to dere in front of everyone that she and Dahlia were no longer friends was unprecedented.

 Chapter 400

    ?

    Dahlia suddenly realized that she wasn''t there to confront Morwenna, and in truth, shecked the right to do so. Lowering her head slightly, she let go of her pride for a moment and said with a sorrowful expression, "Morwenna, I won''t bring up those things anymore. When you first arrived at Rosefrost University and didn''t know anyone, I was the one who showed you around, who sat with you at lunch, who walked with you to sses. And now you suddenly want to cut ties with me? That''s just too much."

    Morwenna genuinely didn''t understand what she had done wrong. She earnestly replied, "Dahlia, I''ve never forgotten your initial kindness towards me. That''s why, since the semester started, I''ve been cleaning our room, wiping down your desk every day, bringing back breakfast if I get up early and you''re still asleep, and sharing my umbre with you on rainy days. Haven''t I done enough?"

    Morwenna was the type to repay a small kindness with grand gestures. But those gestures, while seemingly ordinary, were noticed only by those who cared about her. To those who didn''t, Morwenna''s efforts were easily overlooked or taken for granted, as if her actions were expected.

    Dahlia had only seen her slight kindness towards Morwenna,pletely missing the fact that Morwenna had already repaid her many times over. She hadn''t expected Morwenna to stand her ground this time.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    With eyes reddened by anger, Dahlia looked more like the one wronged as she eximed, "Morwenna, is it just because I broke your phone? How much is it? I''ll pay you back right now!"

    Before Morwenna could respond, Lorna suddenly mmed her fork down and burst out angrily, "So it was you who broke Morwenna''s phone! Are you out of your mind? Why would you do that? Do you think you can just throw money at the problem? Do you know that phone was custom-made?"

    Lorna had discovered it was a

    custom-made phone when she took

    it for repairs, learning it cofixed.

    easily be reced, let alone fixed. Now that she knew Dahlia was at fault, her anger red up.

    Dahlia stepped back, feeling guilty. "I''ll just pay more. What kind of phone can''t be bought?"

    "Oh,e on! That was a special gift from Mr. Hetfield to Morwenna, and you think you can just rece it? If you''re so capable, go and buy another one! Dahlia, I''ve had it with your attitude for a long time. Acting all high and mighty in front of

    el

    Morwenna as if gracing us with your presence from the mighty Scott family. What schemes have you been cooking uptely, huh? iming to be friends but trying to use Morwenna to get in with the Hetfield family. If I were you, I''d be ashamed to even stand in front of Morwenna."

    Lorna''s tirade left Dahlia speechless. Then, Bary chimed in with a stern look, "What? You''re trying to use Morwenna? You think you''re worthy of exploiting someone from the Stuart family?"

    Feeling like everyone was against her, Dahlia was beyond frustrated. She suddenly turned to Keira, raising her voice, "Keira, tell me, do I really have bad intentions towards Morwenna?"

    Keira, timid and often bullied, had

    always been too scared to stand up for herself. Dahlia assumed Keira wouldn''t dare say anything against her. However, recently, Keira

    been quietly observing Dahlia gone

    noticing the ill intent in her eyes towards Morwenna and fearing she might harm her. Hearing Dahlia''s question, Keira simply nodded, "Yes! You have bad intentions!"

    Dahlia was taken aback, "What?"

 Chapter 401

    Keira was the first to notice that something was off about the way Dahlia looked at Morwenna. She had wanted to talk to Morwenna about it, but was afraid of wrongly using Dahlia and worried that Morwenna might not believe her. Now that Morwenna had realized it herself, Keira felt she had to be honest.

    As soon as Keira finished speaking, Dahlia shot her a re that could freeze hell over. Keira shivered in fear.

    Morwenna stepped in front of Keira, facing Dahlia with a calm demeanor. "Let''s just leave it at that, Dahlia. We''re not friends, but there''s no need to be enemies."

    Dahlia looked away, remembering that she hade to reconcile, not to make things worse. Embarrassed, she muttered an apology to Morwenna before turning to leave. It wasn''t shame that drove her away but the humiliation of standing there after a begrudging apology, feeling isted.

    Once Dahlia left, Lorna, who was not often serious, asked Morwenna, "So, is it really over between you two?"

    Morwenna nodded. "Yeah, we''re just not on the same path."

    Lorna burst intoughter. "Ha! Finally, I''m not the least liked one in our dorm anymore."

    Keira nearly jumped out of her skin at the sudden outburst.

    Morwenna just smiled softly.

    Dahlia''s departure didn''t dampen the group''s spirits. After all, Dahlia had never been close with them. Despite sharing the same dorm, her interactions always seemed forced, as if she was above it all.

    The conversation then turned to the busy package pickup point they were managing. They had decided. to spend their free time there when not in ss, nning to install

    surveince cameras and an el

    automated pickup system to reduce the need for constant supervision.

    Morwenna, in particr, was dedicated, spending all her spare time there, even borrowing books from the library to read at the pickup point instead of the library, bncing work and study.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    At 8 PM, Morwenna''s phone was finally returned. Lorna handed it over, apologizing for not being able to find an exact screen recement but instead had managed to find apatible one. Morwenna, grateful, didn''t notice any difference and thanked Lorna.

    Upon unlocking her phone, Morwenna''s face turned pale. She read the message three times, her hands trembling, then frantically- dialed Stuart''s number, but it went unanswered. Panic-stricken and at a loss for words, she then called Orson.

    Orson picked up immediately, his voice urgent. "Mrs. Hetfield, Norbert''s in trouble, you need toe home now! Something''s happened at home, Mr. Hetfield is nowhere to be found, and we couldn''t protect Norbert, I... Oh..."

 Chapter 402

    ?

    The phone suddenly went dead with a series of beeps.

    Morwenna felt as though her soul had left her body; she couldn''tprehend a single word Orson was saying. Just a few days ago, everything was perfectly fine when she left home, so how could things have gone so wrong so quickly? Her mouth moved, trying to form words, but no sound emerged.

    After the call dropped, she tried dialing back, but it was futile. The call wouldn''t go through. What on earth had happened? Morwenna turned and rushed out, but after just a few steps, she collided with a table, hitting her leg.

    The loud bang made Lorna wince in sympathy. Yet Morwenna acted as if she didn''t feel the pain at all, limping out of the courier depot and running towards the school gates. Lorna, shocked and worried, hurried after her. "Morwenna, what''s going on? Where are you heading at this hour?"

    "I... I need to go home," Morwenna finally managed to speak, though her voice was hoarse.

    "You know Rosefrost University doesn''t allow students to leave at night without special permission. Did something happen at home? Tell me, and maybe I can help."

    "It''s Norbert Hetfield, something terrible has happened! I have to get home, Lorna, I really do," Morwenna said, tears streaming down her face.

    Lorna was taken aback. Morwenna was crying. For someone as strong as Morwenna to cry, something truly serious must have happened to Norbert. Lorna''s expression turned serious. "Alright, I''ll find a way to get you out of here."

    Rosefrost University had strict rules, but in special circumstances, exceptions could be made. Just like how Stuart and Greta Irons managed to get in. But Lorna was just a student and not influential enough on her own.

    She enlisted the help of a couple of friends, and together, they managed to swipe the keys to the main gate. Special situations called for special actions, and they could handle the paperworkter. If Morwenna was this desperate, it had to be something major.

    Thirty minutester, Morwenna and Lorna were outside the campus. Lorna left too because she was worried about Morwenna, who seemedpletely lost and might run into troublete at night.

    Once they were out, Morwenna tried

    to catch a cab. But this road was notorious for being difficult to get taxi, especially at night, due to Rosefrost University''s strict policies on student movements, unless it was during scheduled breaks. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Then, the roar of an engine, and a motorcycle skidded to a halt right in front of Morwenna. Lorna handed her the only helmet they had. "Put this on; I''ll take you to the Hetfield family."

    With gratitude, Morwenna looked at Lorna, put on the helmet, and climbed onto the bike. "Hold on tight!" Morwenna clutched the back of Lorna''s jacket.

    The motorcycle took off like a bullet,

    not even giving Morwenna the

    oline

    chance to ask Lorna to hurry. Lorna was already pushing the limits of speed. Morwenna held tightly Lorna, her vision blurred by tears, unable to see the road ahead

    through the helmet.

    Her mind was a whirlwind of noise and confusion. Lorna, aware of Morwenna''s distress, tried tofort her while driving.

    "Morwenna, you owe me for this ride. I don''t let just anyone on my precious bike, and I even gave you my helmet."

    ¡°I swear, the school''s rules are over the top. We''re university students, not elementary kids. Why all the restrictions?"

    "I''ll find a way to switch Dahlia to another dorm, so we don''t have to deal with her constant sour face."

    The wind whipped around them, and without her helmet, Lorna''s words were nearly swallowed by the gusts. But despite everything Lorna said, Morwenna remained silent, showing no reaction.

    With a resigned sigh, Lorna shouted over the noise, "Norbert will be alright, don''t worry. We''ll get you home quickly!"

 Chapter 403

    ?

    After finishing her words, Lorna felt the small hand sping her waist tighten even further.

    The journey that should have taken over an hour, Lorna managed to cut down to thirty-five minutes, racing her beloved motorcycle to the gates of Hetfield''s Homestead to drop Morwenna off.

    Without a second thought for her prized ride, Lorna was quick on Morwenna''s heels, bolting into the grand estate.

    The pair made a beeline for Norbert''s room, but their path was abruptly blocked by several unfamiliar bodyguards in the hallway.

    "Move!" Morwenna''s voice was hoarse with urgency.

    The bodyguards remained unmoved.

    In the next moment, a few familiar faces emerged from behind the guards - Phineas, Sabrina, and a visibly pregnant Yara. Morwenna''s gaze turned icy; these were the people her grandfather had banished, and they had no business being here.

    Phineas said sternly, "What''s with themotion thiste at night? Typical country manners."

    Locking eyes with Phineas, Morwenna clenched her fists, barely containing her rage, and said through gritted teeth, "I need to see Norbert Hetfield!" Phineas tly refused, "No, Norbert has retired for the night and has no interest in seeing you."

    Morwenna was about to force her way through.

    Yara, hand on her hip, sneered, "Oh, you think you can just barge in? Listen here, girl, we are the Hetfields, you''re nothing but an outsider. Causing a scene like this, believe me, if you don''t stop, we''ll have you thrown out."

    Morwenna was desperate for any news on Norbert; she had been out of touch due to a broken phone and only caught wind of the troublete in the evening. How was Norbert now?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    She was about to rush forward when Lorna grabbed her.

    In a hushed tone, Lorna whispered, "Morwenna, stay calm. Rash actions won''t solve anything. If you go in recklessly, you won''t achieve what you''re here to do."

    Lorna''s words were a ssh of cold water, bringing Morwenna back to her senses.

    She noticed the absence of Orson and Oswald, even the staff seemedpletely changed, strangers in ce of the familiar faces she knew. Though she could handle a few individuals, she stood no chance against this many.

    If she insisted on barging in now, she might never get to see Norbert.

    She needed to be strategic, to stay calm.

    Without resisting, Morwenna let Lorna pull her back a few steps.

    With a polite tone, Lorna addressed the group, "Good evening, folks. I''m Morwenna''s ssmate, Lorna Lamont. Morwenna invited me over; sorry to intrude."

    Hearing the Lamont name, Phineas''s attitude softened a bit, "Since you''re here, don''t wander off. I''ll have the maid show you to a guest room." Lorna nodded and guided Morwenna away.

    "Where''s your room, Morwenna?" Lorna whispered.

    Morwenna led the way in a different direction, with Lorna quickly following.

    Once the door to Morwenna''s room

    was securely shut, Lorna said, "Don''t

    panic or cry. I think I''ve got the

    picture - they''ve sidelined Norbert and are keeping you away

    Morwenna nodded.

    "What about Stuart?" Lorna inquired.

    Morwenna shook her head, "I don''t know. The message said Stuart might be out of town, and I can''t reach him by phone."

    If Stuart were here, he could have resolved everything.

    Lorna took a deep breath, "Don''t worry. Their guarding the door means Norbert is still okay. Tell me, what''s the most important reason you came back?"

    Morwenna replied sadly, "I want to save Norbert Hetfield. I want to be by his side."

    "Is that all?"

    "Yes, that''s it."

    Lorna suddenly sported a slightly menacing grin, "If you''re aiming for the inheritance, I''m out of ideas. But if it''s just this little request, I might have a n. It''s risky though are you in2

    Morwenna immediately nodded, "I''m in!"

    UMS

 Chapter 404

    ?

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    At that moment, Lorna couldn''t worry about the risks anymore. She leaned close to Morwenna, whispering as if the very walls might eavesdrop on their conversation. Morwenna''s eyes narrowed, then she nodded with determination.

    Lorna looked at her seriously and said, "Morwenna, what you need to do now is to stay calm. Only by keeping yourposure can you reach your goal."

    Morwenna nodded again, more resolutely this time, and took deep breaths to calm herself. The panic in her eyes seemed to transform into steadfast resolve.

    Before leaving, Morwenna couldn''t help but ask, "Lorna, will this affect you?"

    "Don''t worry, it won''t. I''ll try to stay out of it as much as I can."

    They exited the room together. The area near Norbert''s room was heavily guarded, but Morwenna didn''t head in that direction. The guards were focused on protecting Norbert, so they paid no attention to where Morwenna was going.

    Morwenna and Lorna headed straight for the wing where the younger members of the Hetfield family lived. Morwenna knew exactly which room to enter and barged in. Ryan was there, immersed in his homework. The workload for a sixth grader was already overwhelming, and with additional assignments from his parents, he was still not finished even at nine at night.

    Startled by Morwenna''s sudden entrance, he called out, "Sis-inw?"

    "I''m sorry," Morwenna apologized, as she walked over and grabbed Ryan by the arm. Ryan froze.

    "Ryan, I''m sorry, but I must see Norbert Hetfield. I won''t hurt you," Morwenna said, her voice filled with remorse. She wouldn''t have chosen this path if there had been another way. But Orson had mentioned that Norbert Hetfield''s condition was critical, and she couldn''t afford to wait any longer. She had no one else in the family to turn to for help.

    Ryan seemed to understand. He didn''t resist or call for help, whispering instead, "Sis-inw, I get it. It''s us who''ve let Grandpa down... I guess you''re nning to use me to threaten my parents, but even with me as leverage, they won''t give up fighting for the inheritance."

    Children from affluent families grow

    up quickly, witnessing endless power struggles from a young age Morwenna''s eyes reddened, her voice choked with emotion, "I''m not after anything. I just want to see Norbert Hetfield, to find a doctor Who can save him."

    "I''ll cooperate," Ryan said softly.

    "I''m really sorry, Ryan. I won''t let you get hurt."

    "Even if I do get hurt, it doesn''t matter. If I don''t, my parents won''t believe you''re serious about hurting me. Don''t feel guilty, sis-inw. I''m not scared. I don''t care about the shares; I just want Grandpa to get better."

    Morwenna hugged Ryan tightly. Then, with Ryan in tow and a small knife at his throat, she walked out, finally drawing attention. Someone quickly informed Phineas and the others.

    Upon seeing the scene, Sabrina erupted in anger, "Morwenna! Have you lost your mind? You can''t just threaten Ryan; that''s illegal, you know! Let him go this instant."

    "I just want to see Norbert Hetfield. If not, I''ll have to act," Morwenna dered.

    Phineas''s face darkened, "Morwenna, dare to hurt Ryan, and see what happens!"

    Remembering Ryan''s words, Morwenna hesitated. She couldn''t bring herself to harm a child. Suddenly, she felt Ryan move, deliberately pressing against the knife, causing a cut to appear on his neck.

    Morwenna''s grip on the knife almost faltered, tears welling in her eyes. A child was willing to make such a sacrifice for his grandfather, while the adults around them were blinded by greed, less humane than

    even a

    child.

    Fighting back tears, Morwenna gritted her teeth, "Phineas, I just want to be by Norbert Hetfield''s side, to get a doctor to look at him. I won''t interfere with your affairs. Letting me in won''t affect you at all."

 Chapter 405

    ?

    Morwenna had seen right through them from the start; the Hetfields were all about the money. She made it clear that she was only there to see Norbert Hetfield, without any intention of causing trouble. After all, she wasn''t Stuart, posing no threat to them whatsoever. Morwenna fixed her gaze on Phineas, aware that he now called the shots in the Hetfield household.

    Yara voiced her dissatisfaction, "We can''t let her in. Morwenna would never hurt a fly. Dad''s getting old, his mind''s not what it used to be, and he''s treating this outsider better than his own blood. Letting her in will only stir the pot."

    Sabrina looked at her son, blood trickling down Ryan''s neck, staining his white T-shirt a deep red. But Sabrina hesitated. Yara wasn''t entirely wrong; at this point, letting Morwenna in could indeed create more problems.

    Their rtionship with their son Ryan had always been lukewarm. If it hadn''t been for Reuben Hetfield''s incident, they wouldn''t have harbored any expectations for Ryan. They had two sons, but over the years, their attention and resources had beenrgely focused on Reuben, with Ryan merely being there.

    Now, with Reuben involved in a kidnapping and homicide, no amount of money could clear his name with Stuart in the picture. Reuben''s future was effectively ruined. Now, all they had left was Ryan. Was this son worth all the trouble?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Seeing the hesitation on his mother''s face, Ryan felt a deep sense of destion. Didn''t they understand that a peaceful family life was far better? Why was everyone so focused on personal gain, calcting even when it came to family?

    Then, Phineas spoke up, "Alright, Morwenna, release Ryan, and I''ll let you see Norbert. Just don''t try anything funny. My men will be watching you closely. Of course, if you choose to stay with Norbert, you''remitting to it fully."

    Morwenna nodded vigorously. Norbert Hetfield meant everything to her. She was willing to care for and apany Norbert Hetfield for as long as it took. Morwenna just wanted to see Norbert Hetfield right away.

    Ryan''s face lit up at his father''s words. He had thought his mother would intervene for his sake, but it turned out to be his father whopromised. Did his father actually care for him?

    But when he looked up, all he saw was not familial concern but a decision made after weighing the pros and cons. Yes, Phineas agreed so readily because this son was hisst resort. Reuben was finished. Phineas was getting on in years, unable to father another son. Even if by some stroke of luck he had another son, by the time the child grew up, he would be too old. Ryan lowered his eyes, letting go of any false hope.

    On the other hand, Morwenna let out a sigh of relief, quickly moving the knife away from Ryan''s neck. She felt genuinely sorry for threatening an innocent child. Phineas

    el.

    instructed his bodyguards, "Let her in The bodyguards stepped aside, clearing a path.

    Morwenna turned back, trying to keep herposure as she spoke to Lorna, "Lorna, you''d better head back. There''s some family business I need to take care of, so I won''t be able to entertain you."

    Lorna looked at Morwenna

    earnestly, then with a smile said,

    "Alright, family matters can be overwhelming. I''ll leave you to it.

    Remember, we''re all civilized hereet

    there''s no need for violence." As Lorna turned and waved goodbye, it seemed as if holding someone

    hostage was an everyday

    urrence. The two had agreed

    beforehand that if Lorna could leave, she should do so quickly and try to find Stuart.

    Phineas''s gaze shifted slightly, a smile on his face as he said, "Hold on, given the current circumstances, it might be best for you to stay with us for a few days. In a bit, I''ll personally ensure you''re safely returned to the Lamonts."

 Chapter 406

    ?

    Morwenna understood the grim implication of "in a few days" - they were waiting for Norbert to pass away.

    With a slightly darkened expression, Morwenna said, "Phineas, if Lorna doesn''t go back, the Lamonts will definitelye knocking, and I don''t think you''d want them to see all this."

    "It''s school hours now. I''ll call the school and get you both excused," Phineas replied calmly.

    Morwenna''s face shifted through several emotions. They had sneaked out, and during school hours, the Lamonts wouldn''t know that Lorna had returned.

    Phineas was adamant about not letting Lorna leave, unwilling to risk any mishaps at this critical moment.

    At this time, the Hetfield residence was tightly guarded, sealed off from the outside world.

    Morwenna felt guilty for dragging Lorna into this mess. Apology filled her eyes, but Lorna seemed carefree as she said, "It''s alright. A few days of fun won''t hurt. Go on with your stuff, Morwenna. Is there a gaming room? I''m off to y some video games."

    A maid immediately took Lorna to the gaming room.

    Morwenna''s heart ached.

    She prided herself on her clear sense of right and wrong, never intending to harm or burden others.

    Yet, this time, she had inadvertently hurt Ryan and dragged Lorna into this situation.

    Ryan faced the consequences without regret, and Lorna pretended to be light-hearted about going to y video games.

    But Morwenna had no time to dwell on her sorrow. With Norbert Hetfield''s fate hanging in the bnce, she needed to see him first.

    Approaching Norbert Hetfield''s room, she released Ryan and whispered an apology before pushing the door open.

    The moment she entered, Morwenna''s breath caught in her throat.

    Norbert Hetfield, who had been well just a few days ago, nowy on the bed with a respirator, his once healthy frame dramatically withered to bones.

    Hey there quietly, like an old ¨¦t

    whose teeth had fallen out and

    ws dulled, barely clinging todife

    while the scavengers waited to

    divide his remains.

    Panic surged through Morwenna as she rushed over, softly calling out, "Grandpa, it''s me, Wenna. I''m back."

    Norbert''s eyelids fluttered, and he struggled to open his eyes.

    He seemed to try to sit up, but his attempts were futile, leaving him gasping for air, unable to even sit up.

    Morwenna quickly moved closer,

    taking Norbert''s hand, "Grandpa

    don''t move. Just rest. Whatever you want to say, take your time. I''m here for

    Norbert let out a long sigh, his voice barely audible, "Wenna, whye back? Go to school. I''m fine, you don''t need to worry about me." Sitting by the bed, Morwenna held Norbert''s hand, sorrow filling her voice, "Norbert Hetfield, even now, you''re still keeping things from me?" She didn''t cry, as if her sorrow was too deep for tears.

    The approach of death was unmistakable.

    She had seen it before, when Melvin had died. Back then, she was too young, powerless, and could only watch as tragedy struck, unable to do anything.

    But even after striving for so many years, she found herself in the same helpless situation, watching another vital person in her life sumb to illness. What was she supposed to do?

    The true despair wasn''t in losing a loved one, but in helplessly watching them slip away, unable to stop it.

    Norbert struggled to speak, "Wenna, don''t be afraid. It''s just the natural cycle of life and death, don''t be afraid."

    Unable to hold back any longer,

    Morwenna''s eyes reddened,

    "Grandpa, I just want you to live well. You''re all I have left, please don''t leave me..."

    She couldn''t bear the thought of being an orphan again.

    She didn''t want to be alone anymore.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 407

    ?

    At that moment, Yara, with her prominent baby bump, strutted in. Witnessing the deep bond between grandfather and granddaughter, Yara scoffed disdainfully.

    With a mocking tone, Yara remarked, "Dad, how can you still be so naive at your age? Do you really believe someone isn''t after your money? Look at Morwenna,ing back just in time, thinking she can get a piece of the pie. Dream on! Honestly, Dad, just let go. Moneyes and goes; you can''t take it with you when you die. What''s the point in hoarding it? When pushes to shove, it''s us who will inherit everything."

    Norbert remained unfazed, his breathing steady as if he had grown ustomed to such expectations from his children, having lost hope in them long ago.

    Yara then made her way to the small study in Norbert''s room, searching for the safe. She tried variousbinations in vain, her frustration mounting. Storming out of the study, she vented, "Always hiding things. It''s like you''re nning to take it all to the grave. I just don''t get it.¡±

    Morwenna snapped back in a hushed roar, "Shut up!"

    Yara, taken aback, turned to Norbert and said, "Look at that, Dad. An outsider yelling at a member of the Hetfield family, acting as if she''s one of us. And that''s just what you see. Who knows what she''s been up to since you fell ill? Going about her life as if nothing happened, leaving me and Phineas to care for you. We even hired the best doctor from Rosefrost Hollow."

    Indeed, Yara and Phineas had secured a renowned doctor, though they knew well that no physician could change the inevitable. Their facade of filial piety was merely for show, hoping Norbert would willingly hand over his shares. That way, Stuart, the eldest grandson, could be left out of the inheritance.

    Morwenna, keen not to upset

    Norbert, nced coldly at Yara, her eyes filled with a lethal intent reminiscent of facing a predator in the wild. Feeling the intensity of

    Morwenna''s gaze, Yara bar

    away, mindful of her unborn child. She knew all too well Morwenna''s capacity for violence.

    Disgusted, Yara turned to leave, muttering, ¡°Such bad luck!" It was unclear whether she meant Norbert or Morwenna.

    After Yara''s departure, the room was

    still crowded Morwenna, two bodyguards, two doctors, and two nurses remained. Morwenna couldn''t help but scoff internally. With Norbert in such a frail state, barely stronger than a child, was such heavy security necessary?

    Then, four more bodyguards entered the room, increasing Morwenna''s frustration.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Yara taunted from the doorway,

    "Everyone knows you can fight, Morwenna, You rescued Stuart from kidnappers, after all. If you''re staying with Dad, we obviously need extra eyes on you. What if you hurt him?"

    Such shameless excuses. Morwenna was well aware of the Hetfield family''s true colors and chose to remain silent.

    But suddenly, Norbert''s breathing machine started beeping urgently, pulling everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 408

    The two doctors rushed over immediately, pushing Morwenna aside as they began their intense

    resuscitation efforts. Nurses were already prepared with sma and emergency medications.

    Morwenna stood there, frozen, like a statue, watching the motionless body of Norbert Hetfield.

    Years ago, when Norbert had his sudden crisis and was taken to the hospital, Morwenna had waited

    outside the operating room, unable to witness what was happening inside. But now, she was seeing

    everything with her own eyes. She watched as injections were administered into Norbert Hetfield''s

    pale veins and listened to the chaotic beeping of the machines. The doctors even began performing

    CPR.

    Suddenly snapping back to reality, Morwenna ran forward, breaking down into tears: "Norbert

    Hetfield¡­ Grandpa, it''s me, Morwenna, it''s Wenna. Please don''t leave me alone; I''m scared to be

    by myself. I promise I''ll do anything, I won''t go to school, I won''t work, I won''t go anywhere, I''ll just

    stay with you. Just don''t leave me..."

    Tears poured down her face in torrents. She dared not get too close, fearing she might interfere with

    the resuscitation, yet she couldn¡¯t bear to be too far away, losing sight of Norbert Hetfield.

    Morwenna¡¯s cries were usually restrained, quiet. But now, in front of Norbert, she unleashed all her

    sorrow. The first time was when Norbert agreed to her divorce from Stuart if it meant her happiness.

    And now, she felt the looming loss of the most important person in her life once again.

    But why? Why did it have to be so hard? No matter how much she struggled, how hard she tried, it

    felt like fate was cruelly taking away everyone important to her, one by one. She had always been

    good, heeding Melvin¡¯s advice to be a kind and diligent person. Why couldn¡¯t the heavens see her

    goodness? She was ready to give up everything, just to have Norbert Hetfield well again¡­

    Morwenna¡¯s cries, mingled with the relentless beeping of the machines, sounded like a mournful

    elegy. After what seemed like an eternity, a faint voice broke through the noise. "Wenna, don''t cry,

    Grandpa''s here."

    Morwenna¡¯s sobs halted as she stumbled to the bedside, her eyes wide with tears. She dared not

    touch Norbert Hetfield, fearing even the slightest touch might cause him pain. Norbert looked on

    with a mixture of heartache and sorrow at seeing his granddaughter nearly shattered. He had kept

    his condition a secret, not wanting to worry her. Yet, in his final days, she was witnessing his

    struggle. He heard Wenna''s cries. If only he could hold on a few more days, at least until Stuart

    returned...

    Norbert pulled through this bout of resuscitation, even asking for some porridge in the afternoon.

    After falling ill, he could hardly eat, surviving on nutrient solutions. Yet now, he asked for porridge.

    Phineas couldn¡¯t help but visit, thinking perhaps there was a chance for recovery. The doctor shook

    his head, indicating there was no hope. Phineas left, reassured. He needed Norbert to live just a

    few more days, enough time for him to seize control of the Hetfield family while Stuart was away.

    But not too long, for that couldplicate things.

    Morwenna refused to leave Norbert Hetfield¡¯s side. Her mind seemed to shut down; she was

    incapable of thought or action. It was as if her soul had left her body, her spirit guarding over

    Norbert Hetfield. To outsiders, the usually strong Morwenna was quietly breaking apart. She

    witnessed Norbert Hetfield being revived time and again. She even harbored thoughts of wanting to

    follow him if he were to go.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 409

    In the past couple of days, Norbert Hetfield had coughed up blood three times and suffered a

    cardiac arrest once, leaving him in a critical state. The periods of resuscitation grew longer while his

    moments of consciousness became increasingly rare.

    Morwenna seemed to have exhausted all her tears during one particrly heart-wrenching sobbing

    fit. Now, she no longer cried or made a fuss; she simply sat by Norbert''s side, quietly keeping vigil

    as his life force dwindled away, taking a part of her spirit with it. She was engulfed in despair.

    "Wenna, share a meal with me," Norbert weakly requested during one of his rare lucid moments.

    "Of course, Norbert, whatever you want, I''ll eat with you," she replied.

    Eating was an ordeal for Norbert; swallowing was difficult, and he had little appetite. Yet, he insisted

    on eating because he knew that if he didn''t, Morwenna wouldn''t eat either. Every time he awoke

    and saw Morwenna beside him, he felt he couldn''t leave her just yet. He feared for what might

    happen to her if he passed away now.

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Stuart was nowhere to be found, presumably out searching for that renowned doctor he had

    mentioned years ago. But Norbert doubted Stuart would find him in time. All he wished for was to

    hold on until Stuart returned.

    Forcing down a few spoonfuls of porridge, Norbert murmured in a fading voice, "Wenna, don''t be

    afraid. Stuart will be here... You won''t be alone..."

    At the mention of Stuart, Morwenna''s head snapped up. How could she have forgotten about

    Stuart?

    In the chaos and fear of losing Norbert, she had been unable to think of anything else. But hearing

    Stuart''s name sparked a glimmer of hope in her despairing heart. She couldn''t save Norbert, but

    maybe Stuart, with all his capabilities, could.

    She urgently needed to call Stuart. However, Phineas had confiscated her phone to prevent them

    from spreading any news.

    Lorna had been engrossed in video games for two days, trying to escape her worries, but she felt

    helpless without being able to reach out for help. Usually, she yed games daily, but now she was

    ying to the point of exhaustion.

    Morwenna approached a guard, whispering urgently, "I need my phone back from Phineas. I have

    to make a call!"

    The guard remained unresponsive, bound by strict orders not to interact with anyone in the room.

    Realizing the guards wouldn''t help her, Morwenna returned to Norbert''s side, silently sitting until he

    fell asleep.

    Then, driven by desperation, she dashed towards the door. Just as a guard moved to stop her, she

    acted swiftly, grabbing him and delivering a sharp kick to his abdomen. Before he could utter a

    sound, she mped a hand over his mouth.

    "Keep it quiet, or you''ll wake Norbert, and I swear, I''ll make you regret it!" she hissed, her voice filled

    with fierce determination.

    The guard, startled, remained silent.

    "I need to see Phineas," Morwenna demanded, her voice low butmanding.

    The guards hesitated, unsure of their next move.

    "Just let Phineas know I want to see him. Do you know why there are so many of you guarding us?"

    Morwenna continued, her tone brooking no argument. "If I don''t get to speak to someone soon, I''ll

    make sure you find out why."

 Chapter 410

    At that moment, Morwenna''s eyes were filled with a fierce determination. Although she knew these

    bodyguards were just innocent pawns carrying out orders, her desperation had subtly altered her

    mindset. As one of the guards turned to open the door and call for help, Morwenna released the

    person she was holding and quietly stood her ground, waiting.

    Phineas arrived more quickly than Morwenna had expected, almost as if he had been waiting just

    outside; the moment the guard stepped out, he entered. Before Morwenna could say a word,

    Phineas remarked with a detached air, "What are you stirring up now? I was actually looking for

    you."

    His voice was loud enough to make Morwenna frown and nce towards Norbert Hetfield. She

    lowered her voice and said, "Let''s talk in the study."

    "Lead the way."

    Phineas was well aware of Morwenna''s capabilities, but he didn''t bother calling for backup. As long

    as Norbert was there, Morwenna wouldn''t dare to act rashly. Once inside the study, Phineas asked,

    "What do you want from me? Are you tired of all this and thinking of leaving? Remember what I told

    you a few days ago? Once you''re in, there''s no turning back halfway."

    Morwenna shook her head, "I''m not leaving. Just give me back my phone. I need to make a call and

    find a better doctor."

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Phineas scoffed, "Don''t waste your efforts. You already have the best doctors in the country. Or is

    this really about finding a doctor, or are you trying to contact Stuart?"

    Morwenna hesitated, "Yes, I want to contact Stuart. I have every reason to suspect you''re

    deliberately not treating Norbert Hetfield properly. I need Stuart; he will know how to save Norbert!

    What, are you hiding something, is that why you''re stopping me from contacting him?"

    "Ha, contact Stuart! Morwenna, do you know why Norbert suddenly fell ill?"

    Morwenna frowned; she had no idea.

    Phineas''s eyes gleamed with a malicious glint, "It was because of Stuart! Orson saw it with his own

    eyes. After talking to Stuart, Norbert was so enraged he coughed up blood, which led to his

    condition. Sure, we''re no saints, but do you think Stuart is any better? He''s a monster, darker than

    any of us!"

    As Phineas spoke, his disdain was unmistakable. He couldn''t help but recall seeing a young Stuart

    behind bars¡ªa monster who, despite years of abuse, had survived, only to wreak havoc within the

    Hetfield family. Morwenna, he thought, wasn''t ruthless enough. If it were up to him, not even Stuart''s

    ashes would be left.

    Morwenna felt as if she had been pierced by sharp thorns, causing her to flinch with pain.

    "You''re lying. Stuart wouldn''t harm Norbert Hetfield."

    "Oh? You think I''m lying? Orson, who witnessed everything, isn''t one to lie. Tell you what, I''ll be the

    good guy here. I''ll let you talk to Orson, and you can ask him yourself if I''m lying."

    With that, Phineas made a call, putting it on speaker after it connected: "Get Orson on the phone."

    After Phineas spoke, a series of loud shes and curses erupted from the phone, "You heartless

    bastards, Norbert is ill, and you''re still plotting? Have you no conscience? Yara, you damn traitor!

    Phineas, you''re lower than a dog!"

 Chapter 411

    ?

    Phineas''s face grew darker with each passing moment.

    Suddenly, Morwenna''s voice, hoarse with urgency, pierced through the tension, "Orson."

    The stream of curses from Orson''s end of the phone abruptly stopped.

    Secondster, his voice turned to one of surprised delight, "Ah! Mrs. Hetfield! What a surprise! How are you calling me from Phineas''s phone? Oh, I see. Mrs. Hetfield, did you finally deal with that scoundrel Phineas? And what about Norbert? How''s Norbert doing?"

    Phineas''splexion darkened even more, turning thunderous.

    Fearing the call might end prematurely, Morwenna quickly asked, "Orson, why did Norbert Hetfield suddenly be ill?"

    "Why would you ask that all of a sudden, Mrs. Hetfield?"

    "Did Stuart do something?" Morwenna demanded through gritted teeth.

    Orson''s mind raced back to events from the past few days. After a private conversation between Mr. Hetfield and Norbert, Norbert had started coughing up blood.

    Orson had arrived toote to grasp what had happened, but the tension between Norbert and Mr. Hetfield was evident, as if they had argued. Later, Norbert insisted on speaking privately with Mr. Hetfield again.

    Subsequently, Mr. Hetfield left abruptly without any exnation.

    That was the essence of it, but Orson felt uneasy about revealing these details to Mrs. Hetfield.

    To him, Mr. Hetfield''s hasty departure seemed motivated by a desperate need to help.

    Seeing Orson''s hesitation, Phineas taunted, "Orson, let me ask you, did Stuarte back fuming that day, storming straight into Norbert''s study? After their conversation, did Norbert end up coughing up blood because he was so upset?"

    Hearing Phineas''s voice, Orson couldn''t contain himself and cursed, "Scoundrel."

    Phineas, barely restraining his rage,

    retorted, "Watch your tongue, or I''ll

    have it cut out! Orson, you think

    staying silent will help? The mansion has plenty of surveince cameras; we can easily find out what

    happened."

    Orson finally spoke, his voice lowered, "Yes, Mr. Hetfield did have a conversation with Norbert. Mr. Hetfield seemed very angry, and afterwards, Norbert started coughing up blood. I failed to protect Norbert."

    Morwenna''s face turned pale.

    Phineas continued, "The doctors tried to save him, but they said Norbert wouldn''tst many days. Did Stuart just leave without caring?"

    "Yes," Orson admitted reluctantly, feeling something was amiss, "But, Mr. Hetfield he..."

    Before Orson could finish, the call was abruptly ended.

    Qu

    Phineas turned to the pale Morwenna, "You heard it. Stuart is the one who caused the old man''s condition to worsen. And after the old man fell ill, Stuart just left without a word. If it weren''t for us having doctors on call around the clock, the old man would have been gone by now. And here you are, absurdly thinking Stuart could save him."

    Morwenna stepped back, shaken. No, Stuart couldn''t be like this. It just couldn''t be true.

    Ke

    Phineas pressed on, "Think about it, Morwenna. Has Stuart ever cared about anyone in the Hetfield family? And those scars of his, let me tell you, they all came from within the Hetfield house. He despises every single Hetfield, including Norbert. He''d be d to see the Hetfield name die out." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Reflecting on past events, Morwenna realized Stuart indeed harbored deep resentment towards every Hetfield.

    He also never trusted any Hetfield. Even when Stuart was injured, feverish from an infected wound, he refused to let any Hetfield know, including Norbert.

    Lost in thought, Morwenna barely registered Phineas''s mocking conclusion.

    "Morwenna, believe it or not, even if I hand you your phone, you won''t be able to reach Stuart. He won''te to save Norbert."

 Chapter 412

    ?

    "No way, I can''t believe this!" Phineas had someone bring Morwenna''s phone to her.

    The moment she got it, Morwenna anxiously checked for any messages or calls. She scrolled through her apps and texts, finding only two messages from ude and a missed call from him. Since the incident with Norbert Hetfield, she hadn''t received a single call from Stuart. Before that, they used to talk every day.

    Phineas shrugged, "Go ahead, the phone''s working fine, it''s got signal and credit. If you can get Stuart on the line, I''ve got something to discuss with him too."

    Biting her lip, Morwenna dialed Stuart''s number. "The number you have dialed is out of service area, please try againter..." She refused to give up and dialed again. "The number you have dialed is out of service area, please try againter..."

    Phineas had an ''I-told-you-so'' look on his face, "See, I told you he''s unreachable. He might have blocked us all, doesn''t want anything to do with us anymore. He doesn''t care about Norbert''s fate."

    Morwenna couldn''t ept it. She thought perhaps the phone was tampered with. Randomly, she dialed a number from her call log, and to her surprise, it went through. It was ude on the other end.

    ude picked up, his voice filled with concern, "Ms. Winslet, are you alright? You haven''t been answering calls. Did my visit to the school upset you? Or is it the blood rtion between Stuart and me that bothers you?"

    "I..." Before Morwenna could reply, Phineas was looking at her with a mocking grin, forcing her to softly say, "Don''t overthink it. I''m not bothered by that. I''ve been busy these days. I have to hang up now."

    Morwenna didn''t even have time to consider if her excuse sounded usible or if ude would believe her. After hanging up, she still felt uneasy, so she checked the phone''s blocked list. Nothing. The phone hadn''t been tampered with; it was just Stuart''s number that was unreachable.

    "Did you... Did you kidnap Stuart?"

    "Kidnap Stuart? Don''t be ridiculous. Do you think Stuart is that easy to kidnap? The so-called kidnap was a plot by Stuart himself."

    Phineas took Morwenna''s phone

    from her. She was too stunned to resist. Phineas said nonchntly, "Forget it. Of all people, why pin your hopes on Stuart? You call me dirty, but Stuart is the real heartless monster."

    "Morwenna, you''re not one of the Hetfields. Why bother with all this? It seems Norbert is all you care about. He''s been strong all his life, and now he suffers every day. Each day s just more pain for him. Tragic." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    UMS

    "Morwenna, if you help me with something, I can make Norbert''sst days less painful. How about it?"

    Morwenna looked up. Her eyes,

    once vibrant, were now lifeless. She

    knew. Sometimes Norbert would

    wake from hisa in pain. But to avoid worrying her, he''d endure it silently. Morwenna could sometimes see the sweat on Norbert''s brow, and it broke her heart. But she never said anything, fearing it would only make him feel worse.

    Now, feeling utterly powerless, she said, "What do you want me to do?"

    "Just a small task. There''s a document at Windcharm Vis that Stuart took with him. Since Stuart''s gone, I need you to retrieve it for me." "Alright, I''ll go."

    "That''s the spirit. I''ll arrange for some bodyguards to protect you. Don''t worry, you''re doing this for Norbert Hetfield."

 Chapter 413

    ?

    Morwenna''s swift agreement left Phineas in high spirits. Once he secured the documents from Windcharm Vis, all the financial mishaps caused by Reuben could be med on Stuart. In a few days, with another set of documents from Norbert, Stuart would be even more powerless upon his return. The investigator Phineas had sent reported that Stuart had ventured alone into a remote, primeval forest. "It would be best if he never made it out!" Phineas mused, a smile spreading across his face, as he approached Morwenna with the demeanor of a benevolent elder, even patting her shoulder.

    He was about to call Morwenna to leave the study with him to retrieve the documents immediately. But in an instant, Morwenna grabbed a metal ornament from nearby, her face set with fierce determination, and struck Phineas on the head.

    "Agh!" Phineas cried out, blood streaming down his face. Morwenna struck again with relentless force!

    Phineas scrambled away, clutching his bleeding head, his eyes a mix of shock and fury as he red at Morwenna. "Are you out of your mind? How dare you attack me! Norbert is still out there do you not care about him?"

    Holding the bloodied ornament, Morwenna slightly tilted her head, her usually bright and cheerful face now shadowed by a desperate resolve. "Come on, then! Kill me! I''d rather die alongside Norbert Hetfield!"

    Her sincerity was so intense that even Phineas could see she meant every word.

    Phineas was bewildered. How could a young woman, barely in her twenties with a promising life ahead, be so unafraid of death?

    Grinding his teeth, Phineas retorted, "You''ve truly lost it, Morwenna! Don''t you care about yourself or Norbert? He''s suffering so much right now!" Morwenna gave a deste smile. "I can''t bear to see him in pain anymore. So, I won''t save him."

    She took a step forward.

    Phineas, fearing another attack, dashed out of the study, cursing, "You''ve really gone mad! You''ll regret this!"

    Norbert was still unconscious in the next room. The bodyguards were startled to see Phineas emerge, his head covered in blood.

    After Phineas left, Morwenna stepped out of the study. Still holding the bloodied ornament and sttered with blood, she cut a terrifying figure.

    "Move, I need to go back to my room," Morwenna said, her voice hoarse.

    The bodyguards hesitated.

    Morwenna set down the ornament. "I said move. Phineas only forbade me from leaving the mansion, not from returning to my room."

    The bodyguards stepped back,

    allowing her to pass. This Morwenna

    was formidable, exuding a resolve? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    that suggested she was ready for mutual destruction.

    Morwenna returned to her room, acting as if nothing had happened. She showered thoroughly, washing away all the blood.

    After cleaning up, she put on an old

    T-shirt and faded jeans, tying her hair back in a ponytail, looking just as she did when she first arrived in Rosefrost Hollow from the O mountains.

    She had arrived full of life, but now she was shrouded in gloom.

    Phineas had not misjudged the importance of Norbert in Morwenna''s heart; he had misjudged Morwenna''s character.

    For Norbert Hetfield, Morwenna was indeed willing to go to great lengths, not fearing even death, but she would not harm others.

    As Melvin once said, born into this

    world, there are things to do and things not to do. Some lines, once crossed, can never be uncrossed,

    even at the cost of one''s life

    UMS

 Chapter 414

    Knowing full well that Phineas had ulterior motives, how could she possibly fetch documents for

    him? Regarding Norbert Hetfield, Stuart might have indeed been involved in something, but

    Morwenna refused to believe that Stuart intended to harm Norbert Hetfield. The calls that wouldn¡¯t

    connect only served to extinguish any hope Morwenna had left for Stuart.

    Afterposing herself, she returned to Norbert''s room. Quietly, Morwenna sat by the bed. She

    watched the mist on the oxygen mask and listened to the rhythmic ticking of the venttor. Just

    sitting there in silence, Morwenna questioned what the point of living was. She didn¡¯t understand

    why she was trying so hard. Even after a lifetime of effort, she¡¯d end up alone, regardless of how

    many people she helped or how hard she studied. Everything she cared about would be lost, living

    like a ghost wandering the earth. What was the point? Perhaps she should have left with her mom

    when she was just five. Life was too hard, too tiring...

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Norbert''s impending death felt like the final straw breaking the camel''s back. The pirs of her spirit

    crumbled. The more resilient and enduring she had been, the deeper her despair became now.

    Morwenna held Norbert''s frail, withered hand, leaning over the bed and closing her eyes. "Oh Lord,

    give my years to Norbert Hetfield," she whispered. "Otherwise... take me with you..."

    Morwenna was jolted awake by the venttor''s rm. She was still holding Norbert Hetfield''s hand,

    watching him as his breathing became so faint it seemed it might stop at any moment. The doctor,

    on call 24/7, rushed in immediately, ready to perform lifesaving measures.

    Morwenna suddenly stood up, her voice hoarse as she stopped the doctor, "No more, let''s not save

    him!" Resuscitation wasn¡¯t just a simple word. It was pain, it was torture. In these two days of

    attempts to save him, Norbert Hetfield''s hands were covered in bruises, his aged skin barely

    offering ces for injections anymore. Thest CPR had broken a rib due to the difficulty in

    breathing, and his trachea had been temporarily opened. Morwenna couldn¡¯t bear to think how

    much it hurt. She didn¡¯t fear pain for herself, but she feared Norbert Hetfield''s pain. She didn¡¯t know

    how much suffering a person needed to endure to call it a life, but she didn¡¯t want Norbert Hetfield¡¯s

    last moments to be filled with nothing but pain. And so, Morwenna gave up, no longer wanting to

    fight for salvation. She wanted to send off the person she loved most in this world.

    The doctor was frantic, "What are you doing? Move aside! Every second we dy is a second lost

    for the patient!" But Morwenna wouldn¡¯t budge. The room''s security guards hesitated, then rushed

    to pull Morwenna away. Morwenna fought back with all her might. The guards were unaware of the

    intricacies of Morwenna and Phineas''s rtionship, hesitant to use force since Morwenna had given

    Phineas a beating that left him bloodied, and Phineas hadn¡¯t made much of it.

    One of the guards opened the door, shouting, "We''ve got trouble here!" Phineas was the first to

    arrive upon hearing themotion. His head was bandaged, and after a brief exnation from the

    guards, he barked, "Hold her down!" Two guards couldn¡¯t manage, and soon five or six were

    struggling to restrain her. With Phineas''smand, the guards no longer held back, getting

    rougher. Morwenna was strong, but these past few days, without proper food or sleep, and her spirit

    on the verge of copse, she hardly had the energy to resist. She was struck on the legs with a

    baton, falling to the ground. Two guards pinned Morwenna down while another stepped on her

    back.

 Chapter 415

    ?

    Without Morwenna''s intervention, the doctors had already begun their desperate attempts at resuscitation. Despite his broken ribs, they persisted with CPR. Morwenna was pinned to the ground, her eyes wide with fury and despair. Her eyes were red and swollen as if she might cry tears of blood. She struggled and cried out, "Grandpa Norbert, can we just let go? Please, I''ll let you go, I won''t beg you to stay anymore..."

    The medical team hesitated, their movements faltering. To them, a patient in such a grave condition hardly warranted such aggressive resuscitation. Why subject someone so close to death to such immense pain? However, as the doctors paused, Phineas barked with venom, "Keep going, shock him! Do whatever it takes, we have to bring him back!"

    Morwenna watched as the defibritor jolted Norbert''s frail body repeatedly. He shook with each shock, like a dry leaf caught in the wind. "No..." Morwenna screamed, her voice filled with agony. Her fingers were raw from wing at the ground, desperately trying to crawl forward. Yet, the security guards held her firmly in ce, her struggles futile.

    Pain seemed irrelevant to Morwenna as she continued her desperate attempt to reach Norbert. Phineas, his voice dripping with malice, taunted her, ¡°I thought you didn''t care? Weren''t you the brave one? Don''t worry, no matter how painful this is, I''ll make sure Norbert survives!"

    ¡°Phineas! There''s such a thing as divine justice. Aren''t you afraid of retribution?" Morwenna''s voice was a piercing cry of despair.

    "Ha, retribution? If such a thing

    existed, I wouldn''t be the first in line in the Hetfield family!" Phineas sneered, touching the wound on his head. He walked over and cruelly. ground his shoe into Morwenna''s hand, "I told you, you just ha@to do one small thing for me. Why are the young so disobedient? Always choosing the hard way!"

    Meanwhile, downstairs, Lorna was pacing in the living room, bored from gaming. Suddenly, she heard noises. from upstairs. It sounded like Morwenna was shouting, a kind rage and despair she had never

    heard before. Concerned, L

    instinctively took a few steps toward the stairs, then hesitated. This was Hetfield family business, and as an outsider, it might not be her ce to interfere. But the next moment, Lorna muttered under her breath, "To hell with propriety!"

    With that, she charged upstairs. If Lorna couldn''t stand by her friends without weighing the pros and cons, then she wasn''t Lorna. The

    commotion meant Norbert''s room door was left open. Bursting in,

    Lorna saw Morwenna. She saw

    people stepping on her, saw Morwenna''s desperate, frenzied struggles. A surge of anger overtook Lorna; she rushed forward, kicking Phineas away and flipping a

    bodyguard over her shoulder.

    Seizing the moment, she scooped

    Morwenna into her arms, holding her

    close, and faced the others with

    defiance.

    Norbert was eventually revived once more. The doctors breathed a sigh of relief as the rm on the venttor ceased. Morwenna, however, seemed to copse mentally, murmuring non-stop, "Let''s not save him, Grandpa Norbert isn''t in pain, let''s not..."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Phineas, barely supported by his bodyguards, got to his feet, pushed them away, and pointed at Lorna, "Lorna, huh? This is Hetfield family business. Are you sure you want to get involved? Do you really want to drag the Lamont family into the Hetfield family''s mess?"

    Lorna''s brows furrowed in anger: ¡°I''m only representing myself. I can''t stand seeing so many of you bully one girl! If you''re so tough, go pick on Stuart. What does Morwenna know, this poor girl, to deserve such treatment from all of you? Keep this up, and when Stuartes back, you''ll all regret it!"

 Chapter 416

    Morwenna, amidst the turmoil of the Hetfield family, was the most innocent of them all. It all began

    when Norbert forcefully arranged for Morwenna to marry Stuart, leading Stuart to treat her terribly.

    The rest of the Hetfields, influenced by the strained rtionship between Stuart and Morwenna,

    grew to despise her as well. Everyone knew Morwenna was meless, but what difference did it

    make?

    Phineas had his own ns, needing to use Morwenna to secure something he desired. Upon

    hearing Lorna''s words, he let out a mockingugh, "Do you really think Stuart loves Morwenna?

    That''s naive. Stuart, that cold-hearted beast, doesn''t know the first thing about love. Once he''s

    back, swamped with work, he won''t spare a second for Morwenna."

    Lorna hadn''t even had time to retort before Phineas, still smirking, turned to Morwenna. "Speaking

    of which, Morwenna, I''ve got a hrious piece of news for you. I''m sure you''ll be thrilled to hear it."

    Regardless of whether Morwenna was listening, Phineas cruelly revealed, "Do you know why Stuart

    kept you initially? Norbert forced you on Stuart, who didn''t want you at all. He would''ve kicked you

    out if not for Norbert''s threats. But do you know why he changed his mind and kept you?"

    Lorna felt Morwenna stiffen in her arms. Without a word from Morwenna, Lorna snapped back,

    "What''s it to you? Are you the neighborhood watch of the Pacific Ocean? Mind your own business!"

    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Phineas, unfazed by Lorna''s sharp response, continued with a predatory gaze, "Because, you see,

    Stuart suffers from severe insomnia, and you, somehow, alleviate that for him. He doesn¡¯t fancy

    you; he sees you as nothing more than a sleeping pill."

    Morwenna''s pupils dted, a sign of her growing fear. Phineas, filled with malice, pressed on, "Don''t

    believe me? Let me jog your memory about what happened after Stuart asked you to move out.

    Remember the ssic damsel in distress, saved from a car crash? Hah, you don''t know, do you?

    The crash was all Stuart''s doing. Trust my nephew to stoop to such levels for his goals. Only a fool

    like you would take it all at face value!"

    Back then, Stuart''s actions didn''t seem to ce much importance on Morwenna. Phineas, while

    digging into Morwenna''s entry into the Hetfield family, stumbled upon these details. He had

    dismissed them, thinking Stuart to be the unfeeling monster he assumed. Even in marriage, this

    woman couldn''t leverage Stuart. However, Stuart''s behavior towards Morwenna had evidently

    changed.

    Now, as Phineas intended to send Morwenna to fetch some documents, revealing these truths was

    meant to extinguish her hope in Stuartpletely. Morwenna, her pupils previously narrowed, now

    appeared shattered. She nced at Lorna in bewilderment. Suddenly, she struggled out of Lorna''s

    embrace and limped over to Norbert, curling up beside the dying old man. It was as if the entire

    world was against her, and only this frail figure remained her sanctuary.

 Chapter 417

    ?

    Morwenna''s profound sadness and despair couldn''t melt Phineas''s heart.

    With a cutting cruelty, Phineas dered, "Oh, my dear nephew''s misdeeds? I have proof, Morwenna. Let me show you."

    Morwenna curled up next to Norbert Hetfield, covering her ears to shut out the world. She couldn''t bear to listen or see any of it. In that moment, Morwenna''s once bright eyes lost their spark, dimming to a lifeless gaze. All the kindness Stuart had supposedly shown her was nothing more than a facade.

    When she first arrived in Rosefrost Hollow, aside from Norbert Hetfield, Stuart was the one she trusted the most. Stuart, who had rescued her and stood by her side in times of need, seemed like a beacon of goodness, and she gradually fell for his tender care.

    It''s the way for those starved of affection, isn''t it? A single candy offered by a stranger can send their hearts soaring. But there were signs she should have seen. Stuart''s initial disdain, his repeated preference for Adide Gagher over her, never treating her as a true partner. Even when she was ready to move out, Stuart''s sudden apology and request for her to return had puzzled her. Now, the cruel reason behind his change of heart was tragically clear.

    And then there was the incident with Stuart''s prized orchids. He made her sign an agreement that she only had to spend one night with him aspensation for the damaged nt. How could she have missed all these red gs? She had been so naive. Was there ever anyone who truly meant her well?

    When she was thirteen, a blind,

    disabled man in the mountains had

    offered her rice, flour, and a set of

    new clothes, iming pity on her

    sorry state. Grateful, and not wanting to ept charity, she helped him with chores, thinking she had found a good soul. But when she prepared to leave, he locked her in and tried to strip her, insisting she''d be better off with him despite their age difference, and that as an orphan, no one woulde to save her. Too young to fight off an adult, Morwenna had seen the depth of evil in the world through his blind eyes.

    ul

    But she wasn''t alone; Melvin came to her rescue, rallied the vige against the man''s vile actions, and drove him away. Trusting Stuart after such a traumatic past was a leap of faith for Morwenna, one that had now been shattered.

    Clutching at Norbert Hetfield''s sleeve, she felt utterly alone and betrayed. She should have known better; nothing goodes without strings attached. The sweet promises, once stripped of their

    sugary coat, revealed nothing but schemes and malice. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Only Melvin and Norbert Hetfield had ever shown her kindness. But Melvin was gone. And now, Norbert Hetfield was on his deathbed. Morwenna closed her eyes, wishing to shut out the world.

    Even Lorna, usually so strong and stoic, felt her eyes well up at the sight. Morwenna, always so resilient, braving school and life''s challenges with unwavering optimism, now seemed like a child abandoned by the world.

    Lorna was torn between cursing Phineas and Stuart. Both were despicable, leaving Morwenna to fend for herself in a world that had shown her too much cruelty.

 Chapter 418

    ?

    E always suspected that the marriage between Morwenna and Stuart might not be quite equal. Stuart, a prominent figure in their social circle, and Morwenna, a naive girl from the countryside, seemed like an odd match. However, she never imagined that their marriage was nothing but aplete sham.

    And what was with this ridiculous damsel-in-distress charade?

    E felt awful for Morwenna and wanted to offer somefort. She had barely taken two steps when two bodyguards blocked her path. Phineas, with a stern face, said, "Ms. Lamont, if you don''t want Morwenna to suffer more, you should turn around, exit, and return to where you belong."

    E clenched her fists, tempted to punch Phineas. But what would that aplish? If she acted out, Morwenna would ultimately suffer the consequences.

    If Morwenna was willing to leave, E would risk everything to take her away. But seeing Morwenna huddled next to an elderly gentleman, E knew she wouldn''t leave. This left E feeling both worried and helpless.

    She had hoped that when Stuart returned, he might help Morwenna. Now, it seemed everyone was corrupt, and she was at a loss for what to do. "Phineas, whatever you''re fighting over, Morwenna is innocent. We''re all respected individuals in Rosefrost Hollow. Hurting a young woman is disgraceful," E retorted.

    Phineas, showing his impatience, said, "I think the Lamont family has been too lenient with you, but don''t overstep. Even your father wouldn''t dare speak to me like this."

    E''s greatest strength was her bravery. Unfazed by Phineas''s cold demeanor, she firmly stated, "If you dare to harm Morwenna physically, I''ll make sure everyone knows what happened today."

    After making this bold statement, E worried that she might be silenced permanently. But she reassured herself that they lived in a society governed byw. Even someone as powerful as Phineas couldn''t justmit murder.

    Phineas contemted for a

    moment. If E were just another

    ordinary person, he could have

    easily expelled her from Rosefrost Hollow, making it impossible for her

    the

    to stay. But E was different. Lamont family might not rival the Hetfields, but they had only one daughter, and all their influence was

    in the hands of E''s father.

    Phineas softened his tone, "Alright, I won''t harm Morwenna. I''m just trying to get what''s rightfully mine. If Morwenna needs to stay here with Norbert, then let her."

    E sighed in relief, knowing she shouldn''t push her luck further. She gave Morwenna onest look before reluctantly leaving the room, ncing back every few steps.

    After E departed, she was confined to the game room, her freedom to roam no longer permitted.

    With E out of the picture, Phineas turned to Morwenna with a softer voice, "Morwenna, I know you''re a kind person, but look where your kindness has brought you. Stuart has deceived and manipted you. What do you gain from being loyal to him?"

    Morwenna remained silent, her eyes

    closed, unmoving. But Phineas knew she was listening and continued, "I''m not asking you to harm him.

    Just retrieve some documents for et

    me. Now that Norbert is

    incapacitated and Stuart has vanished, we can''t just let the Hetfield family''s empire, which Norbert built from the ground up, fall apart, can we?"

    "If you get those documents, it''ll be a small revenge against Stuart,

    making him suffer a bit. After that, promise not to trouble you or

    Norbert anymore. Norbert has been

    so good to you. Why should to you. Why should you

    care about anyone else? You should

    prioritize Norbert''s well-being above all." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Finally, Morwenna opened her eyes, which were filled with a deep, resigned sadness.

 Chapter 419

    Phineas saw Morwenna''s eyes flutter open and gently coaxed, "Look, the only person who''s truly been there for you is Norbert. Why concern yourself with anyone else? What are you pondering over?"

    "I agree."

    Despair mingled with a trace of hatred in Morwenna''s gaze.

    It was Stuart who had deceived her, betrayed her, and even orchestrated the car ident that had seemed like a life-saving event.

    Why shouldn''t she seek revenge?

    Just because she was poor and alone, did that give them the right to deceive and hurt her?

    Phineas had a point; she didn''t need to care about anyone else now, just Norbert Hetfield.

    Seeing the change in Morwenna''s expression, Phineasughed inwardly. Breaking someone''s spirit to achieve his own aims was indeed satisfying. This time, however, he was wise enough to keep his distance from Morwenna, fearing she might suddenly change her mind andsh out.

    With a smile, Phineas suggested, "Let''s go then. Norbert''s condition is unstable; who knows what might happen if we dy? Better to avoid any more troubles."

    "Okay."

    Just as Morwenna released Norbert Hetfield''s shirt, she suddenly felt him grasp her hand. His frail hand trembled slightly, as if summoning all his remaining strength.

    It was barely any strength at all, easily breakable with a little force.

    But this faint grip was all the old man had left, his way of offering Morwenna support.

    Norbert was gravely ill, not dead.

    He had heard everything that happened in the room.

    His eyes, clouded and dim, couldn''t open; his body was stiff and immovable.

    He had truly believed Stuart and Wenna would end up together, never anticipating the truth to be so harsh.

    It was his decision that had led to Wenna''s suffering, harming this child who saw him as a grandfather. Norbert longed to speak.

    No, it shouldn''t be like this. Wenna, remember what I told you? If things weren''t going well, I''d support you leaving Stuart. I just wanted you to have a happier life, a better one.

    BUMS

    Don''t let resentment cloud your judgment. You were always meant to be such a bright, pure soul!

    All the words he wanted to say were trapped inside him, his dying body unable to move, every breath a monumental effort, unable to make a sound.

    All Norbert could do was gently hold Wenna''s hand, offering hisst bit of support.

    Just a squeeze, then his hand fell limp.

    Morwenna''s heart trembled slightly, the hate fueled by resentment calming a bit due to that warm, aged touch.

    Then, she saw the tear that escaped from the corner of Norbert Hetfield''s eye, a tear that seemed to flow into her, over her battered heart.

    She suddenly remembered Melvin.

    Melvin used to say, "Don''t neglect

    small acts of kindness

    small

    of evil. Live a life

    yourence so you can f death without regrets."

    Melvin used to say, "Child, walk forward without worry. I''m right

    to

    behind you. And even when I''m

    gone

    I''ll be watching over you from heavens."

    Melvin used to say, "Morwenna, be a girl who strives forward, who shines bright and cheerful!"

    It was as if Morwenna had awakened with newfound rity.

    She shouldn''t act on hatred.

    Melvin had taught her how to live.

    Norbert Hetfield had given her the warmth of family.From N?velDrama.Org.

    Everyone has people in their heart, likenterns illuminating their life, and even after they''re gone, those lights stay on.

    The light was too bright, preventing Morwenna from sumbing to darkness.

    Gently, Morwenna squeezed Norbert Hetfield''s hand back, pinching softly in the palm of his hand.

 Chapter 420

    ?

    Phineas was practically bouncing on his toes. "Let''s go," he urged.

    Morwenna rose, trailing after Phineas as they left the house.

    Keeping a respectful distance, Phineas mentioned, "I''ve arranged for some bodyguards to apany you to fetch the items."

    "No need. Windcharm Vis isn''t just any ce; it''s well-guarded. If you bring bodyguards and something goes wrong, I won''t be held responsible."

    Phineas frowned, realizing she had a point. Windcharm Vis was even more secure than Hetfield''s Homestead, often referred to as a little fortress. If it wasn''t so well-protected, he would''ve retrieved the items himself and wouldn''t need Morwenna''s help.

    After a moment''s consideration, Phineas nodded. "Alright then, you go by yourself. I''ll arrange transportation for you, and I''ll look after Norbert back at the mansion."

    Unfazed by Phineas''s veiled threat, Morwenna''s expression remained unchanged.

    It had been days since Morwenna had been downstairs. As she descended, she noticed Lorna''s absence and halted. "Phineas, let Lorna go. Keeping her here serves no purpose."

    "Don''t worry about it. In a few days, I''ll ensure she''s released unharmed."

    "Why bother? I bet Stuart isn''t at Rosefrost Hollow right now. Even if Lorna talks, what could she possibly say? You''ve got the Hetfield family under your control, and I''ll follow your ns. Keeping Lorna here only risks upsetting the Lamont family, potentially turning them against the Hetfields." Phineas hesitated but saw some logic in Morwenna''s arguments.

    At that moment, Yara, sipping her prenatal tea, joined them. Hearing Morwenna''s plea for Lorna''s release, she immediately objected. "Let her go? Releasing her now could only cause more trouble. If anyone should be released, it should wait until after the old man''s passed."

    Morwenna couldn''t understand how a daughter could speak so casually about her father''s death.

    Seeing Phineas''s hesitation disappear, he gestured for Morwenna to proceed. "We''ll handle these matterster. You should focus on retrieving what you came for."

    Morwenna shot Yara a chilly nce,

    her tone icy Looks like you''re due soon, dear, They say childbirth is akin to crossing the threshold of death Perhaps you should start umting some good karma for your child."

    "You..."

    "Oh, my apologies. I forgot you''ve already had four children. This is your fifth more prolific than that

    stray dog back in our vige. Yo

    must be quite ustomed to

    swn yel

    childbirth by now, no risks involved."

    Yara was dumbfounded, not used to Morwenna being so outspoken.

    "Morwenna, how dare you speak to me like that!"

    As Yara raised her hand to strike, Morwenna didn''t even flinch.

    But Phineas intercepted, grabbing Yara''s wrist and frowning. "Stop this nonsense. Focus on your pregnancy and don''t interfere with important matters."

    Morwenna, feeling betrayed and threatened, had reached her limit Now, she responded with sharp barbs, unwilling to back down. This was not the time to provoke her.

    UMS

    With a mockingugh, Morwenna added, "Indeed, at your age, a pregnancy should be handled with care. Wouldn''t want anything to go wrong..."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Fuming, Yara couldn''t believe Morwenna had insulted her fertility and age so tantly.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!